这是用户在 2024-6-21 15:18 为 https://app.immersivetranslate.com/pdf-pro/4aaa768a-efd2-4feb-89b0-eb5b88baf357 保存的双语快照页面,由 沉浸式翻译 提供双语支持。了解如何保存?
2024_06_21_602543aa3f12b13ffc18g
By the same author - in the order of publication:"The Act of Touch," "First Principles," "Some Commentaries," "Relaxation Studies," "Musical Interpretation," "The Child's First Steps," "Forearm Rotation," "On Method in Teaching," "On Memorizing," "Pianist's First MusicMaking," "First Solo Book," "Nine Steps towards Finger-individualization," "The Slur or Couplet of Notes" and "An Epitome of the Laws of Pianoforte Technique."
同一作者 - 按出版顺序排列:“触摸的行为”,“第一原则”,“一些评论”,“放松研究”,“音乐解释”,“孩子的第一步”,“前臂旋转”,“教学方法论”,“记忆”,“钢琴家的初次音乐创作”,“第一独奏曲集”,“九步走向手指个性化”,“连线或音符对”,以及“钢琴技术法则要略”。

THE
VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE
IN PIANOFORTE TECHNIQUE
钢琴技术中的可见和不可见部分

being a 作为一只DIGEST 摘要of the author's technical teachings
作者的技术教导
up to date 最新的

TOBIAS MATTHAY

LONDON 伦敦
HUMPHREY MILFORD 汉弗莱·米尔福德
OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS 牛津大学出版社

CoPyRIGBT 1932 and 1947 BY
版权所有 1932 年和 1947 年 BY
Oxford University Press, New York, Inc.
牛津大学出版社,纽约分公司。
Second Printing with Corrections 1947
1947 年第二次印刷,已修正

PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
美国印刷
To
WY WIFE
WITHOUT WHOSE CONSTANT ENCOURAGENENT
没有谁的持续鼓励

OF MINE PROBABLY WOULD EVER HAVE SEEN THE LIGHT
我的宝贝可能永远不会看到光明
"For teaching is only of whither and how to go, the vision itself is the work of him who hath willed to see."
教学只是告诉你去哪里和如何去的方法,真正的视野是那些愿意看到的人的工作。
Plautinus 普劳提努斯

The Visible and Invisible in Piano Technique
钢琴技术中的可见与不可见

PREFACE 序言

It is now over a quarter of a century since my "Act of Touch" appeared - in - my first essay on Pianoforte Technique.
自从我的“触摸行为”出现已经超过了四分之一世纪 - 在 - 这是我关于钢琴技术的第一篇文章。
Necessarily it was cumbrous, since there was then little, if any, common-sense knowledge of the subject; and as the great majority of the ideas I had put forward were new, these were of necessity protected and fenced round with defensive arguments. But now all this has changed, the basic principles of my teachings are generally accepted, and indeed have become axiomatic as pianistic knowledge.
必然地,当时这是繁琐的,因为当时对这个主题几乎没有任何常识知识;而且由于我提出的大多数观念都是新的,这些观念必然受到保护,并用防御性论据围绕着。但现在一切都已经改变了,我的教导的基本原则已经被普遍接受,实际上已经成为钢琴知识的公理。
True, some things which then seemed of the gravest importance have since passed into better perspective, while others, which then seemed almost subsidiary, have since loomed up into greater prominence. I have endeavoured both to clarify and simplify, enlarge and modify, my ideas in subsequent books and lectures, which have become more and more concise in utterance as the facts have become more widely accepted,-indeed my last booklet "The Nine Steps towards Finger Individualization" covers only four pages!
确实,当时似乎最为重要的一些事情现在看来已经有了更好的视角,而当时几乎被视为次要的其他事情现在却显得更为突出。我努力在随后的书籍和讲座中澄清和简化、扩展和修改我的想法,随着事实被更广泛地接受,我的表达变得越来越简洁,事实上,我的最新小册子《通向手指个性化的九个步骤》只有四页!
However, I feel the time has now come when all this material should be gathered together, for the convenience of teacher and learner, and also to prevent misunderstanding as to what my
然而,我觉得现在是时候将所有这些材料汇集在一起,以方便老师和学习者,同时也防止对我的内容产生误解
In fact they have become so much "Common Knowledge" that they are no longer attributed to mel Already in the "Musical Times" wrote: "And now? The one man's fad (as it had been supposed to be) has within ten "sbort years altered radically the whole system of modern pianoforte teaching. . . . "Probably never before in art has an almost world-wide revolution been accom"plished in so short a space of time."
事实上,它们已经成为如此普遍的“共识”,以至于它们不再被归因于 mel。早在 年,《音乐时报》就写道:“现在呢?一个人的时尚(正如人们所认为的)在短短十年内彻底改变了现代钢琴教学的整个体系……”艺术史上可能从未有过如此短时间内几乎全球范围内的革命。"

teachings really are today.
教义今天真的很重要。
In fact, there have been issued lately a number of piratical works and writings founded on my ideas, sometimes avowedly so, which, while showing much felicity in expression, are nevertheless inadequate, and most inaccurate upon very important matters, thereby forming actual perversions of my teachings. To mention only one instance, these writers have almost entirely overlooked the important changes of state of exertion and relaxation of the playing limb which form tie REAL basis OF GOOD TECHNIQUE, but which, being invisible, have escaped their attention. Hence feel that it is most urgent that the present authoritative work be issued by me, and trust that it will serve as a corrective to so much spurious "Matthay teaching" which is to be met with today.
事实上,最近出现了许多盗版作品和著作,这些作品是基于我的想法的,有时明确表示是这样,虽然在表达上显示出很多幸福感,但在非常重要的事项上仍然是不足和最不准确的,从而形成了对我的教导的实际歪曲。仅举一个例子,这些作家几乎完全忽视了对于技术的真正基础——即肢体运动的紧张和放松状态的重要变化,但这些变化是看不见的,已经逃过了他们的注意。因此, 感到现在由我发布这本权威作品是非常迫切的,并希望它能成为对今天所遇到的许多伪造的“马塞教学”的纠正。
It will be seen that I do not here more minutely stress the locality of muscles or anatomical details at greater length than I thought fit in my first work, "The Act of Touch." There is good reason for this. The fact remains, that beyond certain quite simple generalizations, the attempted realization of the precise locality of the muscles concerned is not only futile, but is bound to impede the learner's progress, since it must take his attention away from the points where it is most directly needed. Anyway, it is futile, since it is practically impossible, both physiologically and psychologically, for us to influence or provoke any particular muscle directly into action, however hard we may try. No muscle responds that way! Moreover, were such attempt possible, it would indeed be hopeless to essay so to impart or acquire the correct playing actions, considering that even the most simple actions of our limbs (both the visible and the invisible ones) require a complexity of muscular interplay that would at once render such problem unthinkable.
可以看到,我在这里并没有像我在我的第一部作品《触摸的行为》中认为的那样详细强调肌肉的位置或解剖细节。这是有充分理由的。事实仍然存在,除了某些非常简单的概括之外,试图准确确定相关肌肉的具体位置不仅是徒劳的,而且必然会妨碍学习者的进步,因为这会使他的注意力从最需要的地方转移开。无论如何,这是徒劳的,因为从生理和心理上讲,我们几乎不可能直接影响或激发任何特定的肌肉行动,无论我们多么努力。没有肌肉会以这种方式做出反应!此外,如果这样的尝试是可能的,那么试图传授或获得正确的演奏动作将是毫无希望的,考虑到即使我们肢体的最简单动作(无论是可见的还是不可见的)都需要复杂的肌肉相互作用,这将立即使这样的问题成为不可想象的。
Moreover, the precise action of the deeper-seated muscles in playing is still largely a matter of conjecture.
此外,演奏中更深层肌肉的精确作用仍然在很大程度上是一种推测。
What we can learn and should teach is what may be termed the general Muscular Mechanics of the limbs we use. We can learn which section of the playing limb should be exerted and
我们可以学习和应该教授的是我们使用的肢体的一般肌肉力学。我们可以学习应该施加哪个部分的演奏肢体。

which should be left lax; and by thus willing the desirable Ltorstresses into action and by inhibiting the undesirable ones, the concerned complex müscular co-ordinations will indirectly but surely be called into responsive operation. This basic principle which underlies all my technical teachings is also carried out in the present work.
这应该是放松的;通过这种方式,愿望的 Ltorstresses 被激活,抑制不良的因素,相关的复杂肌肉协调间接但肯定地被调动起来。这个基本原则贯穿于我所有的技术教学中,也体现在当前的工作中。
Our business as teachers is to make clear to the learner which are the limb-stresses (both visible and invisible) needed in playing, and which are the ones to be avoided. It is the only way by which the learner can be directly helped.
我们作为教师的任务是向学习者明确指出在演奏中需要的肢体压力(可见和不可见的),以及需要避免的压力。这是唯一能直接帮助学习者的方法。
The physiological aspect of Touch and Technique is usually found to be the most difficult problem to grasp by the learner. Necessarily it is complex. It is here that the most fantastic notions have arisen in the past, and are indeed still lamentably evident even in the work of some writers of today, who ought to know better.
触感和技巧的生理方面通常被学习者认为是最难把握的问题。这是复杂的。过去曾出现过最奇幻的观念,甚至在一些今天的作家的作品中仍然明显可悲地存在,他们本应更了解。
To ensure that consideration of the necessary details does not jeopardize the true apprehension of the subject as a whole, I have planned my work on the same lines as in actual teaching; although in teaching one is able to bring the details to the notice of the pupil as required at the particular moment.
为了确保对必要细节的考虑不会危及对整体主题的真正理解,我已经按照实际教学的方式计划了我的工作;尽管在教学中,一个人可以在特定时刻根据需要向学生提供细节。
The main physiological facts are therefore first stated broadly in Chapter IV, "The Physiology of Touch." This is followed by an exposition of the details implicated in Chapter V, "The Physiological Details." These are further elaborated in the succeeding Chapters. "Additional Notes" are added in further elucidation of these matters. All is then clinched in a Recapitulatory Section of the work - a close-up Summary, under the title of "Epitome."
因此,主要的生理事实首先在第四章“触觉生理学”中广泛阐述。接着在第五章“生理细节”中阐明相关细节。这些内容在随后的章节中进一步详细阐述。“附加说明”进一步阐明这些问题。最后在工作的总结部分中,通过“要点”标题下的近距离摘要来总结一切。
This Epitome, however, is sufficiently complete in itself to form an independent booklet, and is issued separately for School use, etc., - an important mission. It is followed by fifty-five "Daily Maxims" and a page of "Final Precepts" - concise axiomatic outlines intended as constant "close-up" reminders of the main technical essentials to be kept in view alike by Student, Teacher, and Artist.
然而,这个精华本身已经足够完整,可以作为一本独立的小册子,并单独发行供学校使用等等 - 这是一个重要的使命。它后面跟着五十五条“每日格言”和一页“最终格言” - 简明的公理式概要,旨在作为主要技术要点的持续“近距离”提醒,学生、老师和艺术家都应该牢记。
Obviously this plan entails much repetition and reiteration. But unless the various facts are thus brought into close juxtaposition in their presentation, their bearing upon each other might easily be overlooked and lead to serious misunderstandings.
显然,这个计划涉及大量的重复和反复。但除非各种事实在展示中被置于紧密的并列位置,否则它们之间的关系很容易被忽视,从而导致严重的误解。
While such reiteration may be resented by the casual reader, it is imperative for the true student. It is only by repetition of the same point under various aspects that facts are eventually brought home and grasped; and vision of the whole not lost sight of while in pursuit of the details of structure.
尽管这样的重复可能会让随意读者感到厌烦,但对于真正的学生来说却是必不可少的。只有通过在不同角度重复同一观点,事实才最终能被理解和掌握;在追求结构细节时,也不会失去整体视野。
A genius may not need such treatment; he may see things in a flash of intelligence. Geniuses in the past have thus subconsciously realized the true processes of technique, else there never would have been any great players before the appearance of the "Act of Touch"! A work of the present nature, however, is designed as an endeavour to help the ordinary worker and Seeker after Truth; the genius, himself, may also save years of time and feel surer of his ground by taking the trouble to master the facts thus intellectually, as well as by "intuition."
天才也许不需要这样的对待;他可能一闪而过地看到事物。因此,过去的天才们在潜意识中意识到了真正的技术过程,否则在“触摸行为”出现之前就不会有任何伟大的演奏家!然而,目前这样的作品旨在帮助普通工作者和真理追求者;天才本人也可以通过费心掌握这些事实,以及通过“直觉”,节省数年时间并更加确信自己的立场。
Note. - Where more detailed information is desired, my older works should be referred to, preferably in the inverse order of their publication. Thus: -
注意。- 如果需要更详细的信息,请参考我的旧作品,最好是按照它们发表的相反顺序。因此:-
"The Nine Steps towards Finger Individualization" along with "The Child's First Steps" (Joseph Williams), and its complement for Children, "The Pianist's First Music-Making" (Oxford University Press), "First Solo Book" and "Playthings for Little Players" (O. U. Press), "First Principles" and its complement "Some Commentaries on Piano Techrique" (Longmans); "Relaxation Studies" (Bosworth), and finally, "The Act of Touch" (Longmans). Along with these should be studied (not merely read through) my most important work of all, "MOSICAI INTERPRETATION, its laws and principles" (Williams); and the recently issued supplement to this "The Slur or Couplet of Notes" (O. U. Press); also when needed: "On Method in Teaching," "On Memorizing" (O. U. Press), "Forearm Rotation" (Williams), etc., etc.
《指尖个性化的九步》以及《儿童的第一步》(Joseph Williams),以及为儿童准备的补充材料《钢琴家的初次音乐创作》(牛津大学出版社),《第一独奏曲集》和《小小演奏家的玩具》(O. U. Press),《基本原理》及其补充材料《钢琴技术评论》(朗曼斯);《放松研究》(博斯沃思),最后,《触摸的行为》(朗曼斯)。除此之外,还应该学习(而不仅仅是浏览)我最重要的作品之一,《音乐解释,其法则和原则》(Williams);以及最近发行的这本作品的补充材料《音符的连线或连音》(O. U. Press);还有需要时的作品:《教学方法论》,《记忆法》(O. U. Press),《前臂旋转》(Williams),等等。
I wish to acknowledge the great help I have had with my proofs from my devoted disciple Alvin Goodman.
我要感谢我的忠实门徒阿尔文·古德曼在校对方面给予我的巨大帮助。
Note. - Also I must thank Miss Helen Marchant for her patiently devoted work as stegographer and typist.
注意。- 我还必须感谢海伦·马钦特小姐作为速记员和打字员的耐心奉献工作。
Tobias Mattiay. 托比亚斯·马蒂亚伊。
Haslemrere. Surrey, , England.
萨里郡哈斯勒米尔,英格兰。
April, т931. 1931 年 4 月。

CONTENTS 目录

CONTENTS OF DIGEST 文摘内容

PaGE 页面
Preface ..... vii 前言 ..... vii
CEAPTEP
I. The Meaning and Purpose of Technique ..... 3
I. 技术的含义和目的 ..... 3

II. How to Use the Plano-key ..... 6
II. 如何使用 Plano-key ..... 6
  • The Physical or Key-aspect of Technique
    技术的物理或关键方面

    iII. Accuracy of Tone, and the Link between Music
    iii. 音调的准确性,以及音乐之间的联系

    and Tecindoue ..... 12
    IV. How to Use Limb and Muscie ..... 14
    IV. 如何使用肢体和肌肉 ..... 14
  • The Physiological Problems
    生理问题

    V. The Physiological Details ..... 22
    V. 生理细节 ..... 22

    (a) The Finger and how to use it ..... 22
    手指及其使用方法.....22

    The two distinct modes of Finger-use, 1 T2 ..... 22
    两种不同的指法模式,1 T2 ..... 22

    The two muscular ways, 93 ..... 23
    这两种肌肉线条,93 ..... 23

    (b) The Hand and how to use it, TI4 ..... 24
    手的使用方法,TI4 ..... 24

    Ten Hands needed, Note to ..... 25
    需要十只手,注意 ..... 25

    Finger . Hand movement, ..... 25
    手指 。手部动作, ..... 25

    (c) The Arm and how it is needed, ..... 26
    (c) 手臂及其必要性, ..... 26

    The six ways of Arm-functioning, 16 ..... 26
    手臂运动的六种方式,16 ..... 26

    The two compulsory ways of Arm-use ..... 27
    Arm-use 的两种必修方式.....27
  1. The Poised Arm, 17 ..... 27
    平衡的手臂,17 ..... 27
  2. The Rotative Forearm, ..... 30
    旋转前臂, ..... 30

    The four optional ways of Arm-use, ..... 31
    Arm-use 的四种可选方式, ..... 31
  3. Forearm Weight, ..... 31
    前臂重量, ..... 31
  4. Whole-arm Weight, ..... 33
    整臂重量, ..... 33
  5. The same with Forearm down-exertion,
    与前臂向下用力相同,

    ..... 35
  6. The same with Upper-arm forward-
    与上臂向前-相同

    drive (to be avoided), ..... 36
    驾驶(应避免), ..... 36

    (d) Arm-vibration touch, T8 ..... 27
    (d) 胳膊震动触摸,T8 ..... 27

    (e) Weight-transfer touch, and 34 .....
    (e) 重心转移触感, 和 34 .....

    (f) The Truth about Weight touch, ..... 39
    (f) 关于重量触摸的真相, ..... 39

    (g) Weight-initiated v. Muscularly-initiated touch,
    (g) 以重量为基础的触摸 v. 以肌肉为基础的触摸,

    , Note, and 939 ..... 33,42
    ,注释和 939 ..... 33,42

    (h) The Dual nature of the muscular equipment, ..... 43
    (h) 肌肉设备的双重性质, ..... 43

    (i) The Merging of Touch-forms, ..... 48
    (i) 触形的融合, ..... 48

    xii CONTENTS OF DIGEST AND ADDITIONAL NOTES
    xii 摘要和附加说明目录

    CEAPTER ..... PAGE CEAPTER ..... 页
    VI. Tie Use and Misuse of Forearm Rotation ..... 49
    VI. 前臂旋转的正确使用与误用 ..... 49

    ViI. Tie Movements of Touch, during and before Key-
    ViI. 触摸的关键动作,在按键之前和之间-

    Descent ..... 65 下降 ..... 65
    viit. On holding Notes - the Riget Way and the
    viit。关于举办音符- Riget Way 和

    Wrong Way ..... 68
    错误的方向 ..... 68

    IX. Bent and Flat (Thrusting v. Clinging) Finger-action ..... 73
    IX. 弯曲和扁平(刺击与粘附)手指动作 ..... 73

    X. How to Find the Rigit Notes. ..... 80
    X. 如何找到正确的音符。..... 80

    Xi. How to Play Staccato and Legato ..... 83
    第十一章 如何演奏断音和连音 ..... 83

    XII. Weight-transerer and Arm-vibration Totch ..... 89
    XII. 重量传输器和手臂振动触控..... 89

    XIII. On Position - and Movement ..... 105
    十三、关于位置 - 和运动 ..... 105

    XIV. On the Naming of Things (Nomenclature) ..... 113
    XIV. 关于事物命名(命名法).....113

    A Page of Coda ..... 121
    终曲一页 ..... 121

    ADDITIONAL NOTES 附加说明
    vorz
    I. On Practising ..... 122
    我。关于练习......122

    II. At the Beginning ..... 123
    II. 在开始时..... 123

    iII. Forearm-rotation Mistnderstandings ..... 125
    III. 前臂旋转误解 ..... 125
  • and Misrepresentations 错误陈述
    IV. On Beauty and Uginness of Touch ..... 135
    IV. 关于触摸的美感和乌金尼斯 ..... 135
  • The Question of Quality again, and the importance
    质量问题再次出现,以及重要性

    of correct Arm-use 正确使用手臂
    V. Effective and Ineffective Finger-work ..... 140
    V. 有效和无效的手指技巧 ..... 140

    VI. Pianola ข. Human Passage-work ..... 141
    VI. Pianola ข. 人类通道工作 ..... 141
  • The Pianola and the Pianist
    钢琴卷帘琴和钢琴家

    ViI. Reproduced o. Self-produced Music ..... 144
    第六部分 自制音乐 ..... 144
  • "The Man and the Machine"
    "人与机器"

    ViII. A Piea For Music-Makme ..... 146
    ViII. 为音乐制作人的一首曲子 ..... 146

    IX. The Distinction between the Vissbie and Invisible ..... 149
    第九章:Vissbie 和 Invisible 之间的区别.....149

    X. The "Pure Finger-work" Myth ..... 154
    X. “纯手指演奏”神话 ..... 154

    XI. The Futiuty of Anatomically-directed Pedagogics ..... 156
    XI. 解剖学导向教学法的无用性 ..... 156
  • Useful 0 . Useless Anatomy-teaching
    有用的 0 . 无用的解剖教学

    XII. On Key-bedding ..... 161
    十二、关于键盘布局 ..... 161

    XiII. Flat v. Bent Finger Action ..... 162
    第二部分. 平指动作 v. 弯曲指动作 ..... 162

    CQNTENTS OF EPITOME ..... xiii
    EPITOME 的目录..... xiii

    มотв ..... PAGE มотв ..... 页
    XIV. Tie Three "Living Levers" ..... 164
    XIV. 系三根“生活杠杆” ..... 164

    XV. An Impossible Reconcillation ..... 165
    XV. 一场不可能的和解 ..... 165

    XVI. On the Nature of Rhythm ..... 168
    XVI. 关于节奏的本质 ..... 168

    XVII. Strong v. Weak Fingers and Piano Voices ..... 169
    第十七章. 强手指与弱手指以及钢琴音色 ..... 169

    XVIII. An Alternatrve ppp Method ..... 171
    XVIII. 一种替代的 ppp 方法 ..... 171

    XIX. On Rhythmical Attention ..... 173
    XIX. 关于节奏的注意力 ..... 173
  • Individualism v. Mechanism
    个人主义 v. 机械主义

    CONTENTS OF EPITOME 精华内容
    Foreword to Epitome .....
    总结的序言 .....

    sEcTros
    I. Ter Meandvg of Tecintque. ..... E3
    我。 Tecintque 的 Ter Meandvg。 ..... E3

    II. How to Use ter Piano-key ..... E4
    II. 如何使用 ter 钢琴键..... E4

    iII. Accuracy of Tone, and tie Link Between Music
    iii. 音调的准确性,以及音乐之间的联系

    and Tecentoue ..... E6
    腾讯音乐...... E6

    IV. How to Use Your Linds and Muscies ..... E7
    IV. 如何使用您的琳兹和音乐...... E7

    V. How to Use Your Finger, Hand and Arm. ..... E10
    V. 如何使用您的手指、手和手臂。..... E10

    The Finger Element. ..... E10
    手指元素。..... E10

    The Hand Element ..... E11
    手的元素 ..... E11

    The Arm Element ..... E11
    手臂元素 ..... E11

    The Six Ways of Arm-use ..... E12-18
    手臂使用的六种方式..... E12-18

    VI. The Use and Misuse of Forearm Rotation ..... E18-26
    VI. 前臂旋转的使用与误用 ..... E18-26

    Vir. The Movements of Touch, During and Before
    Vir. 触摸的动作,在之前和之中

    Key Descent ..... E27
    关键下降..... E27

    viIi. On Holding Notes - the Rigit Way and the
    viIi. 关于保持音符的正确方式和方式

    Wrong Way ..... E31
    错误的方向 ..... E31

    iX. Bent and Flat (Thrusting v. Clinging) Finger-
    iX. 弯曲和扁平(刺入与粘附)手指-

    AcTron ..... E33
    X. How to Find tie Rigit Notes ..... E35
    X. 如何找到正确的音符 ..... E35

    XI. Staccato and Legato ..... E38
    第十一章。断音和连音 ..... E38

    XiI. Weiget-transfer and arm-vibration Touch ..... E41
    XiI. 重力传递和手臂振动触摸 ..... E41

    XIII. On Postiton - and Movement ..... E46
    十三。关于位置 - 和移动 ..... E46

    XIV. On tire Naking of Terngs (Nomenclature) ..... E49
    XIV. 关于 Terngs 的 Naking(命名)..... E49

    "Daily Maxims" (55 Pianistic Aphorisms) ..... E53-58
    《日常箴言》(55 个钢琴格言)..... E53-58

    "Final Precepts" ..... E59
    “Final Precepts” ..... E59

DIGEST:  摘要:

The Visible and Invisible
可见与不可见
in Piano Technique by 在《钢琴技术》中TOBIAS MATTHAY

Chapter  

PREAMBLE 序言

The meaning and purpose of Technique
技术的意义和目的

Definitions: 定义:

  1. Technique means the power of expressing oneself musically. It embraces all the physico-mechanical means through which one's musical perceptions are expressed.
    技术意味着以音乐方式表达自己的能力。它涵盖了所有物理机械手段,通过这些手段表达一个人的音乐感知。
  2. It is therefore absurd and hopeless to try to acquire Technique dissociated from its purpose to express Music.
    因此,试图获得与表达音乐目的脱离的技术是荒谬和绝望的。
  3. Typewriter-like strumming or note-rattling does not constitute Music.
    打字机般的弹奏或音符的嘎吱作响并不构成音乐。
Technique is rather a matter of the Mind than of the "fingers."
技术更多地是心灵的问题,而不是“手指”的问题。
  1. To acquire the necessary muscular discrimination for playing, implies the acquisition mentally of the power muscularly, so to direct your limbs in their work, that your musical purpose shall accurately be fulfilled.
    为了获得演奏所需的肌肉辨别能力,意味着在心理上获得肌肉力量,以便指导你的肢体工作,从而准确实现你的音乐目的。
Technique and Music inseparable:
技术与音乐密不可分:
  1. To acquire Technique therefore implies that you must induce and enforce a particular mental-muscular association and co-operation for every possible musical effect.
    因此,获得技巧意味着你必须为每种可能的音乐效果诱导和强化特定的心理肌肉联合和合作。
  2. The folly in the past has been to suppose that one could acquire a musical technique dissociated from the practice of actual, real Music.
    过去的愚蠢在于认为人们可以获得一种与实际音乐实践脱离的音乐技巧。
  3. On the contrary, be sure to realize from the very beginning, that what you have to do, is to make a strong bond between Musical Intention and the means of its practical Fulfilment. From the very first, you must try to make strict association between the spiritual and physical in playing.
    相反,务必从一开始就意识到,你要做的是在音乐意图和实现它的手段之间建立牢固的联系。从一开始,你必须努力在演奏中严格关联精神和物理。
  4. Never sound a single note without a distinct musical purpose. This implies a definite rhythmical Intention for each note, and also applies to your very first experiments at the keyboard.
    永远不要发出没有明确音乐目的的音符。这意味着每个音符都有明确的节奏意图,并且也适用于你在键盘上的第一次尝试。

The Act of Timing:
定时的行为:

Realize that you cannot play any note with musical purpose without such accurate Timing.
意识到,如果没有准确的节奏,你就无法用音乐目的演奏任何音符。
  1. Pianoforte technique is therefore essentially an act of "aiming" or timing the right activities of the limb at the musically right moment during key-descent - an accurate timing of the beginning, culmination, and cessation of the needed limbexertions for each note. Solely by such Act of Timing, can you bind Technique and Music together.
    钢琴技术因此基本上是一种在按键下降过程中准确地定时四肢的正确活动的“瞄准”行为 - 准确地计时每个音符所需四肢运动的开始、达到高潮和停止。只有通过这种定时行为,你才能将技术和音乐紧密联系在一起。

Relaxation: 放松:

  1. Relaxation implies (a) the Elimination of all unnecessary exertions, (b) the Cessation of the needed impulses at the right moment, and (c) Weight-release - the cessation of limb-support, and hence Weight-manifestation where and when needed.
    放松意味着(a)消除所有不必要的努力,(b)在正确时机停止所需的冲动,以及(c)释放重量 - 停止肢体支撑,从而在需要时体现重量。
The connection between Music and Technique:
音乐与技术之间的联系:
  1. To summarize this: no successful technique can ever be acquired without this element of timing. Mastery of Technique and mastery of Interpretation alike rest on the same basis - a basis of rhythmic impulse and control.
    总结一下:没有这种时机元素,任何成功的技巧都无法掌握。技巧的精通和解释的精通都建立在同样的基础上 - 即节奏冲动和控制的基础。
  2. You now realize why the study of Technique should never be separated from the study of Music; how they are connected-up, and why they must be associated from the very beginning.
    你现在意识到为什么技术的学习永远不应与音乐的学习分开;它们是如何相互联系的,以及为什么它们必须从一开始就关联在一起。
You must acquire a strict mental Association between every musical effect and its technical reproduction. Hence it is harmful to try to acquire a Technical effect without making such association.
你必须在每种音乐效果和其技术再现之间建立严格的心理关联。因此,试图获得技术效果而不进行这种关联是有害的。
  1. In short: every note must be sounded with definite musical purpose - rhythmical purpose and tonal purpose, and this from the very beginning.
    简而言之:每个音符都必须具有明确的音乐目的 - 旋律目的和音调目的,从一开始就是这样。

The four forms of Rhythmical Movement:
节奏运动的四种形式:

  1. There are four main divisions of rhythmical purpose or attention in playing: -
    演奏中有四个主要的节奏目的或注意力分部:-
(a) Key-movement - the swing of the key downwards, towards Tone-emission.
(a)按键移动 - 按键向下摆动,朝向音色发射。
(b) The group-sensing of notes in a quick passage, as groups of notes always leading towards each next pulse or beat.
(b)在快速乐句中对音符的群体感知,音符群总是指向下一个脉冲或拍子。
(c) The growth or progression of the Phrase-unit towards its rhythmical climax - near the end of the phrase, and
(c) 乐句向其节奏高潮的增长或发展 - 靠近乐句末尾,以及
(d) The movement or progression of the piece as a Whole towards its climax.
(d)整体作品朝着高潮的运动或发展。
  1. The ever-present problem during Practice and Performance is never to let your attention flag or waver, either musically or pianistically, no matter whether you are a beginner or an experienced artist.
    练习和表演过程中始终存在的问题是无论你是初学者还是经验丰富的艺术家,都不能让注意力松懈或动摇,无论是在音乐上还是钢琴技巧上。
Remember, only through the rhythmical sense can you bring your mind on the needs of the Music and the Keyboard for every note. "Time-spot" is the ground upon which Mind and Matter here meet. This also fully describes every other act of Concentration.
记住,只有通过节奏感,你才能将注意力集中在音乐和键盘对每个音符的需求上。“时间点”是心灵和物质相遇的基础。这也充分描述了集中注意力的每一个行为。
  1. While musical attention and technical attention thus coalesce (or are linked together) in the rhythmical act, we must remember that besides the laws of Physical technique there are also just as inexorable laws of Interpretation.
    当音乐关注和技术关注在节奏行为中融合在一起时,我们必须记住,除了物理技术的规律外,解释的规律同样严格。
These laws we must equally learn to obey, if the emotional effect of the music is to be achieved in good taste and effectively.
这些法则我们必须同样学会遵守,如果音乐的情感效果要以良好的品味和有效地实现。

Chapter II 第二章

THE PHYSICAL OR KEY-ASPECT OF TECHNIQUE
技术的物理或关键方面

Tone-production: 音色产生:

  1. The more speed in the string, the louder the resultant sound. Only by making the Key (and the String therefore) move quickly can you produce loudness. There is no other way.
    线弦速度越快,产生的声音就越响亮。只有让键(因此也就是弦)快速移动,才能产生响亮的声音。没有其他方法。
  2. The Piano Key is a leverage system, a machine, to enable you to get speed with the string, and to ensure dynamic control - of the exact speed (or tone) desired.
    钢琴键是一个杠杆系统,一台机器,让你能够以弦的速度,并确保动态控制 - 实现所需的确切速度(或音调)。
  3. Open your Piano lid, so that you can watch the Hammerheads. Now put a finger upon a key, and notice, when you depress the key its of an inch, that the hammer-head moves about five times that distance, and therefore exaggerates by five times, the speed with which you depress the key.
    打开钢琴盖,这样你就可以看到锤头。现在把手指放在一个键上,当你按下键时,注意,当你按下键时,锤头移动约 英寸,因此夸大了五倍,你按下键的速度。
  4. Also notice that it falls back the instant it has reached the string and has set the same into vibration (or movement) - although you may be keeping the key depressed afterwards. This is owing to the hopper device, which allows the hammer to rebound from the string. Without such a device the hammer would be jammed against the string, and all tone destroyed.
    还要注意,一旦达到弦并使其振动(或移动)时,它会立即回弹-尽管之后可能会继续按住键。这归功于弹块装置,它允许锤子从弦上反弹。如果没有这样的装置,锤子将被卡在弦上,所有音调都会被破坏。
  5. Note also, that as you put the key down you are lifting the damper away from its strings, thus leaving them free to continue sounding; and that the damper returns to the strings when you allow the Key to come up again, thus arresting (or "damping") the sound.
    请注意,当您按下琴键时,您将将音符从琴弦上抬起,从而使它们自由地继续发声;当您再次允许键上升时,音符会返回到琴弦上,从而阻止(或“阻尼”)声音。

THE PHYSICAL OR KEY-ASPECT OF TECHNIQUE 7
技术 7 的物理或关键方面

  1. The "Grand" action also includes a device (the "repetition lever") which enables you to re-sound the note, without having to allow the Key to rise fully; about an eighth of an inch should suffice.
    “Grand”动作还包括一个装置(“重复杆”),它使您能够重新发出音符,而无需让键完全上升;大约八分之一英寸应该足够。
The Action is also provided with a "check," which brings the hammer to rest after it has fallen back from the string, so as to prevent its rebounding and re-striking the string on its own, and thus spoiling the tone.
行动还配备了一个“检查”,当它从琴弦上回弹后,将锤子停在那里,以防止它自行弹起并重新击弦,从而破坏音调。
Nore. - See The Act of Touch (Longmans, Green & Co.) where these things are described at length, and where a Diagram of the Pianoforte action is given on page 62 .
Nore. - 请参阅《触摸的行为》(朗曼斯,格林公司)一书,其中详细描述了这些事物,并在第 62 页上提供了钢琴行动的图表。

Good and bad tone:
音色的优劣:

  1. Realize, then, that you can only make tone by making the Key move and thus convey speed to the String.
    认识到,你只能通过移动按键来产生音调,从而向琴弦传递速度。
  2. The greater the motion attained during key-descent, the louder the sound.
    按键下降时所达到的运动越大,声音就越大。
Note. - Speed of the Key, during descent, must not be confused with speed in the succession of the notes! It seems unnecessary to point out that the quickest passages can quite well be played softly - but I have had letters on this question!
注意:在下降过程中,按键的速度不应与音符的连续速度混淆!似乎没必要指出,最快的乐句也可以轻柔地演奏 - 但我收到过关于这个问题的来信!
  1. Bad tone, and lack of control over tone, arises when the Key is jerked down by a too suddenly applied impulse.
    音调不好,音调控制不佳,是由于按键受到过于突然的冲动而被拉下。
  2. We see then that Tone-amount depends purely on Keyspeed, but Control of tone and Quality depends on how you produce that speed.
    我们可以看到,音量纯粹取决于速度,但音色和音质的控制取决于你如何产生这种速度。

Key acceleration: 关键加速:

  1. Good tone, ease in production, and control of tone, can only be obtained by gradually pressing the Key into motion. Only in this way can you obtain perfect control over tone, good "singing" tone, and good quality of tone.
    良好的音色、制作的轻松以及对音色的控制,只能通过逐渐按下键来实现。只有这样,你才能获得对音色的完美控制、良好的“歌唱”音色和音色的优质。
  2. Moreover, this necessary acceleration of the Key (for every note) is not a Plain Acceleration, but should be an accel-
    此外,对于每个音符,这种必要的按键加速并不是简单的加速,而应该是一个加速-
In this case the harsh upper-partials of the string are brought into prominence.
在这种情况下,弦乐器的尖锐上部分被突显出来。

eration in acceleratingly progressive proportion during that short inch of descent.
在那短短的 英寸下降过程中,加速递增的力量。
You cannot control tone, and cannot play musically unless you succeed in acquiring this way of managing Key-descent.
你无法控制音调,也无法在音乐演奏中表现出色,除非你成功掌握了这种管理下降调的方法。
Increase at increasing ratio, applies everywhere
以递增比率增加,适用于任何地方
  1. This law of increase at increasing ratio applies in our use of all "Speed-Tools."
    这种增长率递增的增长规律适用于我们使用的所有“速度工具”。
hatchet, even the gun, are illustrations of such "Speed-tools" - working at mounting-up increase!
斧头,甚至枪支,都是这种“速度工具”的例证 - 用于快速增长!
Cresc. and dim. It is exemplified, also, in effectively played crescenand accel. and
Cresc. 和 dim. 它也在有效地演奏的 crescen 和 accel 中得到了体现。

rit, also come 节奏,也来
dos, and diminuendos, ritardos, and accelerandos -
dos、减弱、ritardos 和 accelerandos -
Nore. - The racket, the bat, the golf-club, the hammer, the under same law all must be played as an increase at increasing rate.
Nore. - 球拍,球棒,高尔夫球杆,锤子,根据同一法律,都必须以递增的速度进行比赛。
The notation of cresc. or dim. is quite inaccurate. They should never be played as at A, but as at B:
cresc. 或 dim. 的记谱相当不准确。它们不应该被演奏成 A,而应该被演奏成 B:

NotA: ;but B: NotA: ;但 B:

  1. While this curve of acceleration is the "law of the Key" for all singing or good tone, it applies equally in the production It applies aiso of the softest . Thus, for real , you must in pianissimo slowly feel your way to that point in key-descent where you can feel the hopper beginning to slide from underneath the hammer "button"; you can feel this as a slight impediment, and from there only may you add the true tone-producing impulse; -playing, in fact, is exaggerated singing-tone - so far as method of production is concerned.
    尽管这种加速度曲线是所有歌唱或好音调的“关键法则”,它同样适用于最轻柔的 的制作。因此,对于真正的 ,你必须在钢琴上慢慢地感受到在按键下降过程中,你可以感觉到卡盘开始从锤子“按钮”下滑动;你可以感觉到这是一种轻微的阻碍,只有从那里你才能添加真正的音调产生冲动; 演奏实际上是夸张的歌唱音调 - 就生产方法而言。
Note. - This slight impediment is caused by the lower end of the L-shaped hopper coming into contact with its set-off screw, and you then feel you are compressing the hopper-spring.
注意。- 这种轻微的阻碍是由 L 形漏斗的下端与其抵销螺钉接触而引起的,然后你会感觉自己正在压缩漏斗弹簧。
Unless you master this knack, you can never command a true ; and unless you can command that, your whole range of tone is much narrowed. Moreover, realize that your fortes are
除非你掌握了这种技巧,否则你永远无法掌握真正的 ;除非你能掌握那个,你的音色范围将大大缩小。此外,要意识到你的长处是

THE PHYSICAL OR KEY-ASPECT OF TECHNIQUE 9
技术 9 的物理或关键方面

truly fortes only in proportion that your pianos are truly pianos; and that you can therefore only produce the effect of a true forte by being able to produce the softest sound.
真正的强音只有在您的钢琴真正是钢琴的情况下才会产生;因此,您只能通过能够发出最柔和的声音来产生真正的强音效果。

How to play :
如何演奏

  1. To gain this trick of real playing: Take a chord of three or four notes, and with fingers tolerably firmly fixed against the key-surfaces, move those keys down only so far as the hopperimpediment, and let them rise again. Repeat this a number of times, until you feel confident with it, then follow this movement to the hopper by the very slight additional one that will swing the hammer to the string, and will thus sound the notes really at their very softest. It is an excellent way of realizing what is meant by "Key-attention"!
    要掌握这个真正 的技巧:取三到四个音符的和弦,用手指相对牢固地固定在键面上,只将这些键向下移动到阻挡器的位置,然后让它们再次上升。重复这个动作多次,直到你对它感到自信,然后在移动到阻挡器的同时,再稍微额外移动一下,这将使锤子击到琴弦,从而真正以最轻柔的方式发出音符。这是一个很好的方法,可以理解“键的注意力”是什么意思!
The repetition of soft notes, and the "Bebung":
柔和音符的重复,以及“Bebung”:
  1. Notice also, that on a Grand Piano, properly adjusted, you can repeat the note softly without allowing the key to rise more than th of an inch or so. This you are enabled to do, because the repetition lever of your Grand enables the hopper again to slip under the "button" of the hammer. Also, when you do this, the note can be repeated perfectly legato; because when you allow the key to rise so little, the damper does not reach the strings. Thus you can play the repeated chords of the opening of the "Waldstein" Sonata perfectly legato - and - quite a different effect from that produced when you allow the keys fully to rise. Try it!
    请注意,在一架调整正确的大钢琴上,您可以轻轻地重复音符,而不让琴键上升超过 英寸左右。这是因为您的大钢琴的重复杠杆使得弹起器再次滑入锤子的“按钮”下。当您这样做时,音符可以完美地重复连贯;因为当您让琴键上升如此之少时,音符不会触及琴弦。因此,您可以完美连贯地演奏“瓦尔登斯坦”奏鸣曲开头的重复和弦 - 这与您允许琴键完全上升时产生的效果完全不同。试试看吧!
As other examples, take the accompanying chords of the slow movement of Schumann's Sonata in G minor; also those softest "reverberated" chords (the second of each couplet) of the opening of Chopin's G minor Ballade. The reverberated effect here ("Bebung") is the same as required at various points in the slow movement of Beethoven's Op. 110, etc.
作为其他例子,可以看一下舒曼 G 小调奏鸣曲慢板的伴奏和肖邦 G 小调巴拉德开头的柔和的“反响”和弦(每对中的第二个)。这里的反响效果(“Bebung”)与贝多芬 Op. 110 慢板中的各处要求相同。

Tone-production, momentary:
音色产生,瞬间:

The short duration of the Tone-producing impulse:
音调产生脉冲的短暂持续时间:
  1. Next realize, that No tone, whether in staccato or legato, ever takes longer to produce than for Staccatissimo - the hammer instantly rebounds from the string, whatever you do, and thus leaves the tone after that quite unalterable.
    接下来要意识到,无论是断音还是连音,都比超短断音所需的时间更长——无论你怎么做,锤子都会立即从琴弦上反弹,因此在那之后留下的音调是无法改变的。
  2. Hence you have to live your "touch-life" during that short moment of Key-descent! You must intend the musicallyneeded sound, and you must accomplish the production of any desired tone-inflection during that flash of descent with the Key. Nothing, after that, avails as to tone-production.
    因此,在那短暂的按键下降时,你必须活出你的“触摸生活”!你必须打算产生音乐所需的声音,并且你必须在按键下降的一瞬间完成任何所需的音调变化的制作。在那之后,任何事情都无法影响音调的产生。
Tenuto and Legato, and Tone-cessation:
保持音和连奏,以及音色停顿:
  1. To make a tone continue (as in tenuto or legato) you must hold the key down after the initial short sound-producing impulse has been completed; thus you hold the dampers off the strings, which continue sounding for a while, or until you allow the key to rise, when the dampers silence them.
    要使音调持续(如在 tenuto 或 legato 中),您必须在初始的短声音冲动完成后继续按住键;因此,您将继续按住阻尼器离开琴弦,琴弦会继续响一段时间,直到您允许键升起时,阻尼器才会将其消音。

Production of Tone and Duration always distinct:
音调和持续时间的制作始终是明显的:

  1. The action of holding a note down should always be quite distinct from the action of sounding it.
    按住音符的动作应该始终与发出声音的动作有明显区别。
Nore. - Muscularly, it should also be quite distinct and different - a most important matter, as we shall see presently. See Chapter XIII, "On the Holding of Notes."
Nore. - 从肌肉上看,它也应该是相当明显和不同的 - 这是一个非常重要的问题,我们很快就会看到。请参阅第十三章,“关于音符的保持”。
The key may be depressed quite violently for a forte, yet the holding down needs but a gentle action.
关键可能会被猛烈地按下以达到强音,但保持按下只需要轻柔的动作。

Staccato: 断音:

  1. Staccatissimo is obtained by allowing the key to spring up the instant that its journey downwards is completed; the damper being thus allowed to reach the strings, the sound is instantly checked.
    Staccatissimo 是通过允许键在向下运动完成时立即弹起来获得的;因此,阻尼器被允许触及琴弦,声音立即停止。
  2. Clearly, you cannot make or compel a key to rise. You can only allow the key instantly to rise upon tone-production, thus permitting the damper instantly to reach the string.
    显然,你不能制造或强迫一个琴键上升。你只能允许琴键在音调产生时立即上升,从而使弹奏器立即触及琴弦。
Note. - To obtain Staccatissimo the effort of tone-production and its subsequent immediate cessation must be so accurately timed that the key may rebound Most Staccati instantly. Anything less short than staccatissimo is therefore are incomplete always in the nature of a Tenuto. This tenuto may last any degree Tenuti
注意。-要获得极短音,音色的产生和随后的立即停止必须时间精确,以便键盘可以立即反弹。任何比极短音更短的东西因此总是不完整的,总是类似于持续音。这种持续音可以持续任何程度。
up to the full extent of the written note. You may even allow the tone to last longer than its written value, and may thus overlap it into the next sound, when desirable; thus creating a legatissimo or super-legato. See Chapter XI, "How to play Staccato and Legato."
根据音符的完整长度演奏。甚至可以让音调持续的时间超过其书写值,并在需要时将其延长到下一个声音中;从而创造出一种非常连贯或超级连贯的效果。请参阅第十一章,“如何演奏断音和连奏”。
  1. If you mis-apply (mis-time) the force with which you intend to produce a tone, and thus, instead of producing keymotion (and string-speed) allow the force to be wasted on the beds or pads under the keys, then your tone cannot correspond with your musically-intended wish, and the effect will be unmusi in proportion to your misjudgment of the exact requirements of the key.
    如果您错误地(错误地)应用了您打算产生音调的力量,并且因此,而不是产生关键运动(和弦速度),让力量浪费在键下的床或垫子上,那么您的音调就无法与您音乐意图的愿望相符,效果将与您对键的确切要求的错误判断成比例。
Note. - I have termed this mis-timing of the TONE-ProducIng force "Keybedding." If, however, you apply some slight force purposely upon the key-beds On "Key-bed- so that you may feel sure you are holding those keys depressed, ding" and Key- that does NOT constitute key-bedding "within the meaning of the holding Act"! Whereas, to misfire one's intended tone-producing impulse upon the key-beds is bound to be tragically unmusical. See Additional Note XII, "On Key-bedding."
注意。-我将这种音调产生力的错误定时称为“键盘”。然而,如果您故意在“键盘”上施加一些轻微的力量,以便确保您正在按住那些按键,那就不构成“在法案意义上的键盘”!而将意图的音调产生冲动误击在键盘上,必然会导致悲剧性的不音乐。请参阅附注十二,“关于键盘”。

Agility and Accuracy of Tone-making:
音色的敏捷性和准确性:

  1. Agility, to be attained with ease, also implies accuracy in tone-Atmong in this sense. Each Key-moving impulse must be delivered accurately before it is too late to produce the intended key-motion (and tone), else your fingers, hand and arm, will become mechanically locked against the key-beds, and will thus not only ruin all musicality, but will also inevitably hamper all ease in your progression across the key-board - or so-called "Agility." Agility, therefore, depends upon rhythmical accuracy in this respect. In short, Agility is a rhythmical act!
    灵活性,要轻松获得,也意味着在这种意义上的音准准确-Atmong。每个按键移动的冲动必须在产生预期的按键动作(和音调)之前准确传递,否则你的手指、手和手臂将机械地锁定在按键上,不仅会破坏所有的音乐性,而且必然会阻碍你在键盘上的进展中的所有轻松-或所谓的“灵活性”。因此,灵活性取决于在这方面的节奏准确性。简而言之,灵活性是一种节奏行为!
NotE. - Hence the benefit derived from practising Agility-passages staccatissimo at a slow tempo - provided your staccato is properly produced! - with hand lying loosely on Key-surface, between each note-sounding.
NotE. - 因此,通过以慢速度练习敏捷通道的 staccatissimo,可以获得好处-前提是您的 staccato 得到正确产生!-手松散地放在键面上,在每个音符发声之间。

Chapter  

  1. Clearly, you cannot make real music unless you can, at will, produce the precise degree and kind of intended tone - at the precise moment it is musically due.
    显然,除非你能够随心所欲地在音乐应有的时刻产生精确的音调程度和类型,否则你无法创作出真正的音乐。
  2. Successfully to obtain the requisite tone, thus musically demanded for each note, you must accurately apply the right degree of force required for each key-descent.
    成功地获得所需的音调,从而在音乐上为每个音符所需,您必须准确地施加每个按键下降所需的正确力度。
  3. The only way to achieve certainty in this respect is by actually sensing the varying resistance the key itself offers during descent.
    在这方面获得确定性的唯一方法是实际感受到按键在下降过程中提供的不同阻力。

The Work-sense: 工作感:

  1. This gauging of key-resistance is attained by the application of your Muscular-sense, or Work-sense.
    通过您的肌肉感觉或工作感觉来衡量关键阻力。
Nore. - This is not merely a touch or contact-sense, but a sensation mainly
Nore. - 这不仅仅是触觉或接触感,而是主要的感觉。
Same degree of 同等程度
Energy required for loud and soft notes, but feels different
大音符和小音符所需的能量不同,但感觉也不同
derived from work being done by our muscles; wherefore, the
源自我们的肌肉所做的工作;因此,
American psychologists call this the "Kinæsthetic" sense, and
美国心理学家称之为“动觉”感
include in this not only true muscular-sensation, but also the sensations caused by tension of the tendons, and the pressure or tension within the joints themselves. See Edward Bradford Tichener: A Beginner's Psychology (Macmillan), page 45, etc.
在其中包括真正的肌肉感觉,还有由肌腱紧张引起的感觉,以及关节内部的压力或紧张感。参见爱德华·布拉德福德·提奇纳:《初学者心理学》(麦克米兰),第 45 页等。
Note also, that it always takes precisely the same amount of force whether you move the key slowly or quickly, just as it takes the same amount of force whether you walk or run upstairs, etc. But to move the key quickly the total amount of work has to be concentrated during a shorter space of time, hence our muscles feel the strain more severely the quicker the work is done, and it is this difference in the resulting muscular-sensation of which we can become aware, if we attend to the key as we should, through our muscular-sense, Key-resistance-sense, or in short "Key-sense."
请注意,无论您是慢慢还是快速移动钥匙,都需要完全相同的力量,就像上楼梯时无论您走路还是跑步都需要相同的力量一样。但是,为了快速移动钥匙,总的工作量必须在更短的时间内集中进行,因此我们的肌肉在工作速度越快时感受到的压力就越大,这种肌肉感受的差异是我们可以意识到的,如果我们像应该那样通过我们的肌肉感觉、钥匙阻力感觉或简称“钥匙感觉”来关注钥匙。
The phlegmatic servant, in cleaning a room, spends the same total amount of energy as the more energetic one; but the latter does the work in double-quick Time! He spends less Time, but he has to concentrate more vitality for the shorter period!
在打扫房间时,那个冷静的仆人花费的总能量与更有活力的那个相同;但后者的工作速度快了一倍!他花费的时间更少,但必须在较短的时间内集中更多的活力!
Always "feel the Key":
始终“感受音调”:
  1. Unless you thus insist on judging what you are doing during each key-descent, you cannot make Music except by lucky accident. Therefore be sure always to "feel the key."
    除非你坚持在每次按键下降时判断自己在做什么,否则你只能依靠幸运的偶然才能创作音乐。因此,请务必始终“感受按键”。
Nore. - Moreover, this necessity quite puts out of court any system of Teaching founded on such flagrant misconceptions as Key-striking or hitting; since this would preclude judging the key's needs.
此外,这种必要性完全排除了任何建立在如此严重误解之上的教学体系,比如按键击打或敲击;因为这将排除判断键的需求。
The swing-down to the key is always a comparatively slow process, but the movement with the key may on the contrary be a very swift one. This is a distinction not realizable through the eye, to which the correct action may seem like a blow. Hence arose, in days gone by, all that fallacious teaching of "leystriking."
摇摆到键总是一个相对缓慢的过程,但与键的运动恰恰可能非常迅速。这是一种通过眼睛无法实现的区别,正确的动作可能看起来像一击。因此,往昔所有那些错误的“击键”教学就产生了。

Key-attention is Dual: 关键关注是双重的:

  1. You will now realize, that Key-attention (or Technicalattention) is a dual form of attention: -
    您现在会意识到,关键关注(或技术关注)是一种双重形式的关注:-
(a) You must feel the key, so as to supply the requisite force to move it with properly graduated acceleration; and
(a) 你必须感受到音调,以便提供必要的力量,以适当的递增加速度移动它;和
(b) You must listen for the beginning of each sound, so that you may successfully time and apply the force before it is too late in key-descent - a rhythmical act.
(b)您必须倾听每个声音的开始,这样您才能成功地在按键下降之前及时施加力量 - 这是一个有节奏的行为。

Key-sense and Music-sense inseparable:
关键感和音乐感不可分割:

  1. Now you cannot choose this requisite force, nor time it, unless you have each note in your mind as a purposed musical wish. It is therefore only through this form of attention attention to Music through the Plano-key for every note - that you can successfully forge the Bond or connection between each spiritually-conceived musical effect, and its material realization through the Piano-key.
    现在你不能选择这种必要的力量,也不能控制时间,除非你把每个音符都当作一个旨在实现的音乐愿望记在心里。因此,只有通过对音乐的关注,通过钢琴键为每个音符 - 你才能成功地铸造每个精神构想的音乐效果与其通过钢琴键的物质实现之间的联系或连接。
"SENSIng the KeY" is the main factor towards expressing what you musically feel. There never has been any musical playing without its conscious or subconscious intervention.
“感知关键”是表达你在音乐上所感受的主要因素。从来没有任何音乐演奏是在没有它的意识或潜意识干预下进行的。

Chapter IV 第四章

THE PHYSIOLOGICAL PROBLEMS
生理问题

  • and how to use finger, hand and arm.
    如何使用手指、手和手臂。
  1. Preamble: (a) Technically to play well, necessarily implies the power to provide the correct limb-actions and inactions muscularly, and their being accurately timed with the Key.
    序言:(a)从技术上讲,演奏得好必然意味着能够正确地提供肢体动作和肌肉动作的力量,并且能够准确地与键盘的节奏配合。
(b) The problem is, how to bring such knowledge of correct doing within the learner's ken. Here, at the very outset, we are faced with formidable difficulties, for we must successfully analyse correct Doing muscularly, and discover its true principles.
问题在于,如何将正确做事的知识带入学习者的视野。在这里,我们在最初阶段就面临着巨大的困难,因为我们必须成功地肌肉地分析正确的做事,并发现其真正的原则。
(c) In the past, it was sought to accomplish such Diagnosis of Touch (or Technique) by carefully observing the movements exhibited by successful players. Unfortunately, this method is not only very precarious, but is often quite misleading, since the movements which accompany touch give but little (or even illusionary and misleading) indication of those hidden and invisible stresses - exertions and relaxations of limb, which are the real CAUSE of the desirable and undesirable effects. Correct movements are therefore no guarantee whatever that the correct actions are being provided. Moreover, quite unusual movements may accompany quite correct actions!
在过去,人们曾试图通过仔细观察成功选手展示的动作来实现对触感(或技术)的诊断。 不幸的是,这种方法不仅非常不稳定,而且经常会产生误导,因为伴随触感的动作很少(甚至是虚假和误导性的)提示那些隐藏的、看不见的肢体应力 - 用力和放松,这些才是令人期待和不期待效果的真正原因。因此,正确的动作并不能保证正确的行为正在提供。此外,非常不寻常的动作可能伴随着完全正确的行为!
Nors. - For instance, in playing a note or chord with singing tone, you may approach the keyboard quite wrongly - with a visible forward movement of arm Eye, the de- and elbow, and may yet reverse all this during the subsequent ceiver moment of key-depression; to the eye this will seem wrong, and yet to the ear it will sound acceptable! Or, vice versa, you may allow arm and wrist apparently to lapse quite nicely, sympathetically, towards the key, and you may yet, while actually moving the key, invisibly deliver a nasty, tone-destroying dig! The ear will be shocked, but to the eye it will seem quite in order!
Nors. - 例如,在演奏带有歌唱音色的音符或和弦时,您可能会以明显的前臂和手肘向前移动的方式错误地接近键盘,但在随后按下键时可能会完全扭转这一过程;在眼中,这看起来是错误的,但对耳朵来说却是可以接受的!或者,反过来,您可能会让手臂和手腕明显地向键盘倾斜,令人感到悲伤,然而在实际移动键时,却不可见地发出令人不快的、破坏音质的音符!耳朵会感到震惊,但在眼中看来却似乎是正确的!
In short: Touch cannot be analysed by the eye.
简而言之:触摸不能被眼睛分析。
Limb-Knowledge is required, not Muscle-Knowledge:
肢体知识是必需的,而非肌肉知识:
(d) Of late it has been essayed to help the student totally from the opposite side, by trying to instruct him as to the precise locality and nomenclature of the muscles employed. This is even a more precarious and misleading method than the last, and is in fact not only futile, but likely to prove seriously harmful to the learner. The anatomical road, moreover, is impracticable, and useless (so far as learning and teaching are concerned) for the two following cogent and quite insuperable reasons: -
最近,有人尝试从完全相反的角度帮助学生,试图教导学生使用的肌肉的确切位置和名称。这种方法甚至比上一种更不稳定和误导,实际上不仅是徒劳的,而且可能对学习者造成严重伤害。 此外,解剖学的方法是不切实际和无用的(就学习和教学而言),原因有两个,且无法克服:-
( I. It is physiologically and psychologically impossible for us directly to provoke or prompt any particular muscle into activity by any act of thinking of it, or wishing or willing it, no matter how concentrated our effort. Muscles can only be provoked into action INDIRECTLY, by our willing a particular limb-exertion or movement.
(一)从生理和心理上讲,我们无法通过思考、希望或意愿来直接激活或促使任何特定肌肉活动,无论我们的努力有多么集中。肌肉只能通过我们意愿进行特定肢体运动或动作来间接激活。
II. The muscular processes needed for many quite simple actions are so complex as to be practically unthinkable, even if we could separately prompt the required muscles into action - which we cannot do.
II. 对于许多相当简单的动作所需的肌肉过程是如此复杂,以至于几乎无法想象,即使我们可以单独促使所需的肌肉行动 - 这是不可能的。

Correct limb-stresses can be learnt:
正确的肢体应力可以学会:

(e) What we must know, and can know, is what particular stresses and relaxations are required of the various portions of our playing-limb - which parts of the limb to exert and which to leave passive. This knowledge is attainable, and is immediately and directly helpful. Such knowledge, however, cannot be got at from without, neither from eye-evidence nor from
(e) 我们必须知道并且可以知道的是,我们演奏肢体的各个部分需要什么样的压力和放松 - 要用哪些部分的肢体施加力量,哪些部分保持被动。这种知识是可以获得的,并且立即直接有帮助。然而,这种知识无法从外部获得,无论是从眼睛证据还是从
See preface on this point, also Additional Note XI, "Useful and Useless Anatomy-teaching."
请参阅这一点的前言,还有附注 XI,“有用和无用的解剖教学”。
A somewhat urgent warning is here desirable. With the excellent intention of being "thorough" or "gründlich" the folly has recently been committed, de-
这里需要发出一个有点紧急的警告。最近犯了一个愚蠢的错误,出于“彻底”或“彻底”的优良意图。
A Warning liberately to urge (and misinstruct) the unfortunate student to try to think hard of his own muscles; this is advocated under the delusion that he could thereby learn to apply them accurately in playing! As I have just shown, this is bound to lead to disaster.
警告学生刻意地敦促(并误导)不幸的学生努力思考自己的肌肉;这是在错误的观念下提倡的,认为通过这种方式他可以学会准确地运用它们来演奏!正如我刚刚展示的那样,这必然会导致灾难。
See Additional Note XI on this point: "Useful and Useless Anatomy-teaching."
请参阅有关此问题的附注 XI:“有用和无用的解剖教学。”

anatomical conjecture. 解剖学推测。
It can only be obtained through analysis from within - by analysis of the sensations experienced while actually producing the right effects, and in no other way. Only by the sensations thus experienced can we realize what are the limb-conditions that obtain both in good and in bad playing, and by calling-up or recalling such sensations we can then reproduce the effects and can acquire right habits, and can teach others to acquire them. Here, however, we are again faced with a difficulty. Those few gifted ones, who instinctively stumble upon Right Doing, physically, are usually precisely the ones least fitted to help us by self-analysis. The greater their temperamental, emotional and musically-imaginative gifts, the more likely are they to be disinclined, opposed and even resentful towards any exercise of self-analysis, mechanically and physically. Hence we find that these usually prove to be quite bad teachers, technically, in spite of their own well-doing. Nevertheless, it is only a successfully musical player, who has really achieved technical mastery, and is at the same time gifted with powers of analytical and mechanical reasoning (a rare combination) who can possibly supply the needed information; that is, HOW IT FEELS, physically, to play rightly, and also how it feels to play wrongly!
只有通过内部分析才能获得 - 通过分析在实际产生正确效果时经历的感觉,而没有其他方式。只有通过这种感觉才能意识到在好和坏的演奏中都存在的肢体条件是什么,通过召唤或回忆这种感觉,我们才能重现效果,养成正确的习惯,并教导他人养成这些习惯。然而,在这里,我们再次面临困难。那些少数本能地偶然发现正确行为的人,在身体上通常恰恰是最不适合通过自我分析来帮助我们的人。他们的气质、情感和音乐想象力越强,他们就越不愿意、反对甚至对任何机械和身体上的自我分析感到愤恨。因此,我们发现这些人通常在技术上证明是相当糟糕的老师,尽管他们自己做得很好。 然而,只有真正掌握了技术,同时又具有分析和机械推理能力(一种罕见的组合)的成功音乐家才可能提供所需的信息;也就是说,正确演奏的感觉是怎样的,以及错误演奏的感觉是怎样的!
It was by this method of self-analysis and synthesis that The Act of Touch was produced in 1903; and Time has proved that its general principles of technical teaching were founded on the right lines.
正是通过自我分析和综合的方法,1903 年创作了《触摸的行为》;时间证明,它的技术教学的一般原则确实是建立在正确的基础上的。
Now to come to details: -
现在来谈细节:-

Technique is mental: 技术是心理:

  1. As already noted, you cannot teach your limbs or your muscles to act. All you can do is teach your mind to direct the required limb-conditions of activity and inactivity.
    正如已经指出的,你无法教会你的肢体或肌肉去行动。你能做的只是教会你的头脑指挥所需的肢体活动和静止条件。
Nore. - There is no such thing as "muscular habit" । It is always mental habit - located either in the brain itself or in its subsidiary automatic centres.
Nore. - 没有所谓的“肌肉习惯”。它总是精神习惯 - 无论是位于大脑本身还是其附属的自动中心。
  1. The first important thing to learn physically (i.e. mentally) is to supply solely the required exertions, without interference from any undesirable ones.
    学习身体上的第一要点(即精神上)是仅提供必要的努力,不受任何不必要的干扰。

The meaning of Stiffness:
僵硬的含义:

  1. If we allow the opposite exertions to be provoked into action along with the required ones, then we experience "stiffness" - a tug-of-war - within the limb, or portion of it.
    如果我们允许相反的努力与所需的努力一起被激发出来,那么我们会经历“僵硬” - 在肢体内或部分肢体内发生一场拉锯战。
Note. - If the two antagonistic exertions are precisely equal, then nothing happens visibly, but you can feel the tense struggle if you are observant, and your audience will certainly hear it - if they are musical. If the two exertions, however, are not quite of equal intensity, then some action or movement may result, but it will be constrained. And any such "stiffess" will preclude our attaining any accuracy in tone, or ease in performance; therefore it must be carefully guarded against.
注意。- 如果两种对立的努力恰好相等,那么在视觉上不会发生任何事情,但如果你细心观察,你会感觉到紧张的斗争,而你的观众肯定会听到 - 如果他们懂音乐的话。然而,如果这两种努力的强度不完全相等,那么可能会产生一些动作或运动,但会受到限制。任何这种“僵硬”都会妨碍我们在音调准确性或演奏轻松性方面的达到,因此必须小心防范。
  1. Now remember, as already pointed out under , you cannot directly will, prompt or think any muscle into action; you can only induce the exertion of a muscle by willing the required exertion of a limb or portion of it.
    现在记住,正如在 下已经指出的那样,你不能直接通过意志、提示或思考来使任何肌肉活动;你只能通过意志要求肢体或部分肢体的必要活动来引起肌肉的发力。
  2. If you try directly to actuate a muscle, you will only petrify yourself and lose all control, for you are taking your mind away from the only road open to you, and that is to concentrate upon the limb-action itself - in strict association with the musical effect needed from that particular Piano-key at that particular moment.
    如果你直接试图激活肌肉,你只会让自己僵硬并失去所有控制,因为你把注意力从唯一对你开放的道路上移开,那就是专注于肢体动作本身 - 与那一刻特定钢琴键所需的音乐效果紧密关联。
Nore. - In short, as already indicated, you must be able to recall the sensation accompanying the correct exertion or movement of the limb. And to acquire such sensations of Right Doing, you must experiment, guided by information such as here given you.
Nore. - 简而言之,正如已经指出的,你必须能够回忆起伴随着肢体正确发力或运动的感觉。要获得这种正确行动的感觉,你必须进行实验,根据这里提供的信息来引导。

Never hit a Key down:
永远不要按下一个键:

  1. The muscular process of sounding a note at the Piano is, however, by no means the simple thing it seems to the eye.
    在钢琴上发声的肌肉过程,然而,并不像看起来那样简单。
  2. To begin with, it should never be in the nature of a blow upon the key, however much it may look like that. It never is in good playing, although the player himself may imagine that he is hitting the notes down.
    首先,它绝不应该是对键盘的打击,无论看起来多么像。在好的演奏中从来不是这样,尽管演奏者自己可能认为他是在按下音符。
  3. Always realize, that the action of moving to a key and the action of subsequently moving with that key during its descent, should always be two quite distinct things.
    永远要意识到,移动到一个音调的动作和随后随着该音调下降而移动的动作,应该始终是两件完全不同的事情。

Make tone with the Key:
用主音调弹奏:

  1. You may reach the key either by a movement of the Arm, Hand or Finger, but whichever you employ, and however swift the movement may seem to the eye, the true tone-producing action is not applied until after you reach the key - if you play rightly.
    你可以通过手臂、手或手指的移动来触及琴键,但无论你使用哪种方式,无论动作看起来多么迅速,真正产生音调的动作直到你触及琴键后才被应用——如果你演奏正确的话。
  2. Tone-production is always in the nature of a "follow-on" pressure upon the key after it is reached, and during key-depression. This tone-producing pressure must increase in intensity during key-descent. Yet it becomes useless (so far as tone-production is concerned) the moment the key is down, and it should therefore be ceased forthwith.
    音色的产生总是在按键到达后以及按键下压期间的一种“跟随”压力的自然表现。这种产生音色的压力在按键下降过程中必须增加强度。然而,一旦按键按下,这种产生音色的压力就变得无用(就音色产生而言),因此应立即停止。
  3. So-called "Finger-touch" may appear to the eye as if the fingers were used "like little hammers" (the "hammerette" action of the old German Schools), but in reality, with a good player, there never is any such real knocking action.
    所谓的“指尖触键”可能在视觉上看起来就像手指被用作“小锤子”(古老德国学派的“小锤”动作),但实际上,对于一个优秀的演奏者来说,从来没有这样真正的敲击动作。
  4. To the eye, the finger of a good player may seem to descend upon the key fairly swiftly, but its exertion upon the key (and with it during its descent) is always a thing added after contact.
    对于观察者来说,一位优秀演奏者的手指可能看起来迅速地落在琴键上,但它对琴键的施加(以及在落下过程中)总是在接触之后添加的事物。

To strike a Key down precludes sense of its needs:
按下一个键会排除它的需求感

  1. Clearly, if you really knock a key down, this will inevitably prevent your playing musically, since it precludes your judging how much force is required for the colouring of each note, and precludes your giving that due acceleration of the key during descent necessary for good Touch.
    显然,如果你真的按下一个键,这将不可避免地阻止你演奏音乐,因为这会妨碍你判断每个音符需要多少力量上色,并阻止你在下降过程中给予按键适当的加速,这对于良好的触感是必要的。
Notr. - Even a good typist does not really knock the keys down, although it may seem like that to her, and there is no actual tone to spoil in this case!
Notr. - 即使一个优秀的打字员并不是真的敲击键盘,尽管对她来说可能看起来是这样,而在这种情况下也没有实际的音调可以破坏!

Exertion required of the Finger:
手指需要的努力:

  1. Obviously, it is by means of the Finger-tip that you must depress the Key into sound. Also it is obvious that your finger must therefore be exerted during the moment of key-depression.
    显然,你必须通过指尖按下琴键发出声音。同时,显然在按下琴键的瞬间你的手指必须施加力量。
Nore. - Unless you play with your closed fist, as I recommend should be your first step at the Piano.
Nore. - 除非你用握拳的方式演奏,就像我建议的那样,这应该是你在钢琴上的第一步。
  1. Moreover, there is practically no such thing as tone-production solely by exertion of the finger. It must always be Finger-exertion plus hand and arm, in some form or other.
    此外,几乎没有仅通过手指的用力来产生音调的情况。它必须始终是手指的用力加上手和臂的配合,以某种形式存在。
Nore. - Theoretically, finger-exertion, alone, is a possibility, as I showed in The Act of Touch; and Finger-exertion, with loose-lying hand, may suffice to hold a note down once it is sounded; but in actual practice it does not suffice to sound notes with certainty (even in the softest passage) on our modern Pianoforte, whatever may have been the case in the old Clavichord days. But we are here learning to play the Pianoforte, nor the Clavichord.
Nore. - 从理论上讲,仅凭手指的用力是可能的,正如我在《触摸的行为》中所展示的;而手指用力,配合松散的手,可能足以在音响后将音符按住;但在实际练习中,即使在现代钢琴上(即使是在最轻柔的乐段中),这并不足以确保音符的发声,无论在古老的键琴时代可能是怎样。但我们在这里学习的是弹奏钢琴,而不是键琴。

The distinction between Exertion and Movement:
Exertion 和 Movement 之间的区别:

  1. Now, do not confuse Exertion and Movement of a limb as meaning the same thing. They are two quite distinct facts. It is possible to obtain a movement without exertion, as you do when you let the hand or arm fall of their own "weight; but, on the other hand, you may make an exertion without showing any corresponding outward movement, as you do when you firmly hold something in your hand - maybe quite a considerable exertion - and yet nothing is revealed visibly.
    现在,不要混淆肢体的运动和运动的意思。它们是两个完全不同的事实。有可能在没有努力的情况下获得运动,就像当你让手或手臂因自身的“重量”而下垂时一样;但另一方面,你可能会做出努力,却没有显示任何相应的外在运动,就像当你紧握手中的东西时所做的那样 - 也许是相当大的努力 - 但什么也没有在外表上显露出来。
Note. - As already pointed out, most of the exertions and relaxations required in playing are not revealed by corresponding movements - they are invisible. Movement . Hence have arisen so many false theories on Touch. For instance, muscular the old fallacy of "Pure Finger Touch" arose from the foolish condition attempt to diagnose the process of playing by observation of the finger-movements exhibited during performance.
注意。-正如已经指出的,大部分演奏中需要的用力和放松并不是通过相应的动作来展示的-它们是看不见的。动作 。因此,关于触感出现了许多错误理论。例如,肌肉老掉牙的“纯指尖触感”错误理论是由愚蠢的条件尝试通过观察演奏过程中展示的手指动作来诊断演奏过程而产生的。
Whereas, as we have seen, movement gives hardly any indication whatever of what really does happen - no indication whatsoever of those constant changes in muscular exertion and relaxation of a limb (unaccompanied and undisclosed by movement), which conditions or states of limb form the true Cause of all Technique, whether of the past, present or future. It is essential to master this fact at the very beginning. See Additional Note, No. X: "The Pure Finger-work Myth."
然而,正如我们所看到的,运动几乎没有任何迹象表明真正发生的事情 - 没有任何迹象表明肢体肌肉用力和放松的持续变化(不伴随运动和不透露运动),这些变化构成了所有技术的真正原因,无论是过去、现在还是未来。在最开始就掌握这个事实是至关重要的。请参阅附加说明,编号 X:“纯指法神话”。
As an example: when you play a forte chord with what looks like (but is not) a fall of your whole arm, the fingers seem to be passive, whereas, as a matter of fact, when your finger-tips touch the keys the fingers must be exerted (maybe quite violently) during the moment of key-depression, - and the hand also! Unless they are thus exerted there will be no chord! Yet nothing is seen of this necessary exertion of the finger (and hand) during the moment of key-depression, therefore, it is often overlooked and not supplied; and then the chord playing, or singingpassage, sounds "flabby." Hence, also, have arisen those stupid criticisms from some quarters, that "relaxation and Weight-touch, etc., lead to flabby playing!" Indeed, if you attempt to use your fingers in playing without due help from the arm (as other obtuse ones would recommend) then, indeed, your tone will certainly be "flabby," more flabby in fact than when you spoil your "Weight-louch" by not giving correspondingly adequate finger-and-hand exertions! It is therefore of extreme importance that you understand this radical distinction between Condition and Movement - the condition of your finger, hand and arm during the action of Touch, and the movements tuat may optionally accompany such changes of Condition muscularly - and most of these last are quite invisible.
举个例子:当你弹奏一个强音和弦时,看起来像是(但实际上并不是)整个手臂下降,手指似乎是被动的,然而,事实上,当你的指尖触碰键时,手指必须在按键的瞬间施加力量(可能相当激烈),手也是如此!除非它们被这样施加力量,否则就不会有和弦!然而,在按键的瞬间,看不到手指(和手)这种必要的施加力量,因此,它经常被忽视并未提供;然后和弦演奏或演唱段落听起来“松弛”。因此,也因此,一些地方出现了愚蠢的批评,声称“放松和重力触感等会导致松弛的演奏!”确实,如果你尝试在演奏中不得到手臂的适当帮助(就像其他愚钝的人会建议的那样),那么,你的音色肯定会“松弛”,事实上比你没有给予相应充分的手指和手部努力时更松弛! 因此,您理解“状态”和“动作”之间的根本区别至关重要 - 在触摸动作期间,手指、手和手臂的状态,以及可能伴随这些状态变化的肌肉运动 - 大多数这些运动是完全看不见的。
Until this distinction is clearly grasped, you cannot hope to form any rational idea whatever, of the processes (or rationale) of Touch or Technique.
直到这个区别被清楚地把握住,你才能希望形成任何理性的想法,无论是关于触觉还是技巧的过程(或基本原理)。

Action and Reaction: 行动与反应:

  1. It is now necessary to realize that Action and Reaction are always equal. Thus, when you exert your finger-tip against the key dowewards, there is an equal reaction (or recoil) at the other end of that finger-lever, upwards therefore at the knuckle. This invisible reaction or recoil upwards at the knuckle must again be countered at the knuckle by supplying a sufficiently stable Basis (or foundation) there for the desired action of the finger.
    现在有必要意识到,行动和反作用力总是相等的。因此,当你用手指尖向下按键时,手指杠杆的另一端会有相等的反作用力(或反冲),因此在指关节处向上。指关节处的这种看不见的反作用力或反冲必须再次在指关节处通过提供足够稳定的基础来抵消,以便手指的所需动作。
In short, the exerted finger needs a Basis at the knuckle-joint, equal to the force to be exerted against the Key.
简而言之,用力的手指需要在指关节处有一个基础,这个基础要与按键施加的力相等。
Nore. - This necessity of a firm basis for every action was instinctively felt even by some of the older pedagogues; unfortunately they were quite vague and unclear as to what it meant physiologically; hence arose their mistaken idea of "Fixation" - fixation of the joints during the moment of touch! A terrible mistake, leading to a paralyzing stiffening of the whole limb, unhappily copied by some recent authors. True, such Basis or Foundation must certainly be rendered stable and immobile during the moment of Touch, but it failed to occur to these writers that this stable condition can only be achieved by supplying an invisible stress from the next-door portion of the limb behind the joint or hinge in question!
Nore. - 即使是一些年长的教育家也本能地感到每一项行动都需要坚实基础的必要性;不幸的是,他们对于生理上的意义相当模糊和不清楚;因此,他们产生了错误的“固定”概念 - 在触摸瞬间固定关节!这是一个可怕的错误,导致整个肢体僵硬,不幸地被一些近期的作者效仿。的确,这样的基础或根基在触摸瞬间必须确实保持稳定和不动,但这些作家没有意识到,这种稳定状态只能通过从问题关节或铰链后面的邻近部位提供看不见的应力来实现!

Hand-exertion the Basis for the Finger:
手部运动是手指的基础

  1. This Basis for the Finger should be provided at the right moment by a downward exertion of the Hand - at the knuckle-
    手指的基础应该在适当的时候通过手的向下用力-在指关节处-提供

    joint. This exertion of the hand must be precisely timed along with the exertion of the finger itself, during the moment of keydepression. Realize again, that no movement of the hand need be visible - however marked the exertion of it "behind" the finger.
    关节。手部的用力必须与手指本身的用力精确配合,即在按键的瞬间。再次意识到,手部的任何动作都不需要可见 - 无论手部的用力有多明显“在”手指之后。
  2. Again in turn, the Hand also needs its own proper Basis during the moment of tone-production, else the wrist-joint will be driven-up by reaction or recoil, and Power and accuracy of tonal-result again lost.
    再次,手在音调产生的时刻也需要自己适当的基础,否则腕关节会被反作用或回弹推起,音调结果的力量和准确性再次丧失。

Arm as Basis for Hand-exertion:
手臂作为手部运动的基础:

  1. Now, at last, the Basis for this hand-exertion, must be provided by the Arm itself, in one of the six forms to be described in the next Chapter.
    现在,最后,这种手的努力的基础必须由手臂本身提供,在下一章中将描述其中的六种形式之一。
  2. Thus we see that the Playing Apparatus roughly consists of Four Components - of four Living Levers: -
    因此,我们看到演奏装置大致由四个组件组成 - 四个活动杠杆: -
We must now consider all these four Components or Elements of Touch in further detail.
我们现在必须进一步详细考虑触觉的这四个组成部分或元素。
1 Some little while ago an absurd controversy was raised on this point. The writer contended that "The Act of Touch" was inaccurate in thus speaking of these four "living levers." He contended that they could not be levers! That a lever must have a "fixed fulcrum," whereas my "supposed" levers could not be "levers" because the fulcrums were movable! For my reply to this quibble on words see Additional Note XIV. Wonderful, how some people only seem to think in words, instead of the facts the words stand for!
1 有一段时间以前,关于这一点引发了一场荒谬的争论。作者认为,“触摸的行为”在这样谈论这四个“活动杠杆”时是不准确的。他认为它们不能是杠杆!杠杆必须有一个“固定的支点”,而我的“假设”的杠杆不能是“杠杆”,因为支点是可移动的!关于我对这个词句上的吹毛求疵的回复,请参见附注 XIV。多么奇妙,有些人似乎只会用言辞思考,而不是言辞所代表的事实!

Chapter  

THE PHYSIOLOGICAL DETAILS
生理细节

A. The FINGER and how to use it:
A. 手指及其使用方法:

  1. The finger-tip is exerted downwards with the key during its moment of descent. The finger must not hit the key down; it must reach the key quite gently, but must then be exerted more or less forcibly, as needed by the tone.
    手指在琴键下降的时候向下用力。手指不能猛击琴键,必须轻轻触碰琴键,然后根据音调的需要施加或多或少的力。

The two distinct modes of Finger-use:
指法的两种独特模式:

  1. One can bring the finger to the key and exert it with the key during descent, in two quite distinct ways or directions: -
    一个人可以在下降时用手指触碰琴键,并以两种完全不同的方式或方向施加力量:-
(a) One can use it in a folding-in direction, as in everyday life, when grasping anything. It is the best and should be the most usual action at the Piano; or
(a)可以在折叠方向上使用它,就像在日常生活中抓住任何东西一样。这是钢琴上最好的,也应该是最常见的动作;或
(b) One can use it in the opposite direction, as an unfolding or opening-out of the finger. One sometimes uses the middle finger like that, for instance when playing at marbles!
(b)可以反过来使用,作为手指的展开或打开。有时候人们会这样使用中指,比如在玩弹珠时!
The condition of the upper-arm differs in sympathy with these two quite distinct finger-activities, as we shall see later.
上臂的状况会随着这两种完全不同的手指活动而有所不同,我们稍后会看到。
This difference in the direction or mode of the finger-action and exertion (which may be invisible) becomes visible when you play with ample preliminary movements to the key - that is, with a considerable preliminary raising of the fingers.
这种手指动作和用力的方向或方式的差异(可能是看不见的)在你进行充分的预备动作到键盘时变得明显,也就是说,手指预备抬起幅度相当大时。
In this case you will see that with ) (the "clinging" fingeraction) the finger when raised, is in a somewhat flattened-out position, and that it folds in when descending towards and with the key. Whereas with ) (the "thrusting" finger-action) the finger when raised, is considerably bent, or even fully bent into an arch, and in this case the finger opens out when descending towards and with the key. This last has also been termed "bent finger" action, while the other has been called "flat finger." Nevertheless, this "flat" finger may be quite curved when it is down with the key - in fact, may then be as much curved as in "bent finger" technique. See photos of these two finger-actions, given in the EPITOME, facing page 35 .
在这种情况下,您会看到,使用 )(“抓握”手指动作)时,手指抬起时处于略微扁平的位置,并且在朝向和与键盘一起下降时折叠。而使用 )(“推进”手指动作)时,手指抬起时弯曲程度较大,甚至完全弯曲成拱形,在这种情况下,手指在朝向和与键盘一起下降时打开。最后一种也被称为“弯曲手指”动作,而另一种被称为“扁平手指”。然而,当手指与键盘接触时,“扁平”手指可能会相当弯曲-事实上,在这种情况下,手指可能会像“弯曲手指”技术中那样弯曲。请参阅这两种手指动作的照片,位于 EPITOME 中,面向第 35 页。

The two ways of Finger-use, muscularly:
指法的两种方式,肌肉上:

  1. Most important of all is the fact that both these movements or exertions of the finger ("bent" or "flat") can be provided in two quite distinct ways musculardy. That is, you can produce the action of the finger either by: -
    最重要的是,这两种手指的运动或用力(“弯曲”或“平坦”)可以通过两种完全不同的肌肉方式提供。也就是说,您可以通过以下两种方式之一来产生手指的动作:-
  2. Exertion of its "small" (or weak) muscles only; or,
    仅仅发挥其“小”(或弱)肌肉;或,
  3. Exertion also of its "strong" (or large) muscles.
    其“强壮”(或大)肌肉的发力。
Now the "small" flexing muscles of the finger (the lumbricales) are situated on the inside of the hand, whereas its "strong" flexing muscles are situated on the forearm. To make this clear to you as sensation, try the following experiment: -
现在,“小”屈肌(腱肌)位于手的内侧,而“强大”的屈肌位于前臂。为了让您清楚地感受到这一点,请尝试以下实验:-
(a) Rest very lightly on a table with all five fingers and a loose-lying hand. Now repeatedly tap the table quite lightly with one finger only - and you will find, (provided you do this lightly enough) that you are now using only the "small" muscles of the finger - you feel no action beyond the Knuckle.
(a)用五指和松散的手轻轻地放在桌子上。现在只用一根手指轻轻地反复敲击桌子 - 你会发现,(只要你轻轻地做到这一点)你现在只使用手指的“小”肌肉 - 你感觉不到除了指关节以外的任何动作。
(b) Now, instead, press considerably upon the table with the same finger, and notice the marked reaction at the Wristjoint, and at the Knuckle also, which is almost driven up by it; you are now using the "strong" muscles of the finger, and you can feel a momentary tension on the under side of the wrist.
(b)现在,相反,用同一根手指在桌子上施加相当大的压力,注意手腕关节和指关节的明显反应,指关节几乎被推起;现在你正在使用手指的“强大”肌肉,你可以感受到手腕下方短暂的紧张感。
It is this second way of exerting the finger which you must employ in sounding the notes; whereas the first way suffices to hold
这是你必须在演奏音符时采用的第二种用手指的方式;而第一种方式足以保持

notes down once they are sounded. See of this Chapter, on the discoveries of the late John Hunter on this point.
一旦发出声音,就会记录下来。请参阅本章的 ,关于已故约翰·亨特在这一点上的发现。
Whenever you find your finger-passages "out of form," recall this experiment.
每当你发现你的手指技巧“失灵”时,请回想这个实验。

The second way of Finger-use needs Hand-exertion.
使用手指的第二种方式需要手部用力。

When the finger is exerted in the second way (by its strong muscles), this demands a down-exertion of the hand each time the finger is used, as will be explained presently. Both ways also demand accurate adjustment of the Forearm Rotational-stress, as, you will also realize later on.
当手指以第二种方式(由其强大的肌肉)施加压力时,每次使用手指都需要向下施加手的压力,这将很快解释。两种方式都需要准确调整前臂旋转应力,您以后也会意识到。

B. The HAND and how to use it:
B. 手部及其使用方法:

  1. To enable the finger to do its work efficiently with the key (as just indicated), you must exert the hand downwards upon it, each time momentarily and individually with each finger, during the moment of Key-descent, so as to form a stable Basis or Foundation for its action.
    为了让手指能够有效地与琴键配合(正如刚才所指示的),你必须在琴键下压手,每次在琴键下降的瞬间,用每个手指分别施加力量,以形成稳定的基础,为其行动打下基础。
Note. - To talk of "Anchorages" or "Fixations" in this connection, is only a vague and misleading way of stating the plain fact, that a certain portion of our playing-limb must either be (invisibly) exerted or left lax, so as to form a stable and secure Foundation or Basis for the exertion or movement of other portions.
注意。-在这种情况下谈论“锚地”或“固定”只是一种模糊和误导性的陈述方式,明显事实是,我们的某一部分运动肢体必须要么(看不见地)施加力量,要么保持松弛,以便为其他部分的运动或活动形成稳定和安全的基础。
Definite statements are here needed: as to which portions of a limb to leave passive or supported, and which to exert. That alone will help us. Whereas, merely to name the point (or joint or hinge) where the limb must be immobile during the act of touch, does not in the least inform us how to produce such immobility (or "Anchorage" or "Fixation") or stable Foundation from which to exert our limb effectively. We are not in the least instructed what to do, nor what not to do, by being directed to render immobile (for the moment) certain of our bodily hinges!
明确的陈述在这里是必要的:关于哪些部分的肢体应该 passively 或者得到支撑,哪些部分应该施加力量。仅仅命名肢体在触摸过程中必须保持静止的点(或关节或铰链),并没有告诉我们如何产生这种静止(或“锚定”或“固定点”)或者稳定的基础,以便有效地施加我们的肢体。我们并没有被告知该做什么,也没有被告知不该做什么,只是被指示在某一时刻使我们身体的某些铰链保持静止!
To be told to render such and such a bodily-hinge immobile, or set, or "fexed" or "anchored," can only lead to stiffress, and general technical incapacity.
被告知要使某个身体铰链固定、设置、"弯曲"或"锚定",只会导致僵硬和整体技术无能。
The term "Fixation" should therefore be strictly banished from the Pianist's vocabulary. It is incalculably harmful; and "anchorage," though not so evillysuggestive, is little better; while, as pointed out, both are quite uninformative as to the cause of well doing - as to what we have to do to produce such needed Stable Foundations for our work against the key.
因此,“固定”这个术语应该严格从钢琴家的词汇中消除。它是无法计算的有害的;而“锚地”,虽然没有那么邪恶的暗示,但也差不多;正如指出的那样,两者都无法提供关于成功的原因的信息 - 我们需要做些什么来为我们的工作打下这种必要的稳定基础,以对抗琴键。
See also Chapter XIV, "On Nomenclature."
另见第十四章“命名法”。
It is clear that without such help from the hand (visible or invisible) there is no foundation for the finger to work against for you cannot apply the "strong" muscles of the finger (see T 3 and ) without also exerting the hand; and without such hand-help, finger action alone is too uncertain and feeble.
很明显,如果没有手(可见或不可见)的帮助,手指就没有可以施力的基础,因为你不能仅凭手指的“强壮”肌肉(见 T 3 和 )而不用力用手;没有这种手的帮助,仅靠手指动作太不确定且无力。
Also, vice versa, it is obvious that you cannot bring your handforce to bear upon the key, without a corresponding exertion of the intervening finger - visible or invisible as the case may be.
同样,反之亦然,很明显,如果没有相应的中间手指的努力,你就无法将手力施加在琴键上,无论这个手指是可见的还是不可见的。
Note. - Indeed, it would be a great convenience, at the Piano, if we had a separate hand for each finger; much bad technique would be impossible! But as Wo need we only have one hand available for each set of five fingers, so we ten hands must be carefui to use it five times as often as we do the fingers, since that one hand has to do duty, individually, for each one of these five fingers!
注意。- 的确,在钢琴上,如果我们每个手指都有一个单独的手,那将会非常方便;很多不良技术将不可能发生!但由于我们只有一只手可用于每组五个手指,所以我们十只手必须小心使用它,比我们使用手指的次数多五倍,因为这只手必须分别为这五个手指中的每一个提供服务!
Whenever a so-called "finger-passage" is not clear-cut, or powerful enough, always recall the fact that you really need ten hands! The fault is corrected instantly if you correctly apply the hand-force (not Movement!) each time individually for each finger - unless you are holding yourself stiffy rotationally! See I 18, and also Chapter VI, "On Forearm Rotation."
每当所谓的“指法”不够清晰或不够有力时,永远记住你真的需要十只手!如果你每次都正确地为每根手指单独施加手力(而不是运动!),那么错误将立即得到纠正 - 除非你自己在旋转时保持僵硬!参见 I 18,还有第六章,“前臂旋转”。

Finger v. Hand Movement.
手指运动。

  1. Now, with this muscular combination (of Finger-force and Hand-force) you have two optional MovemenTS available.
    现在,有了这种肌肉组合(指力和手力),您有两种可选的移动方式。
(a) A movement of the finger alone - while the exertion of the hand remains invisible, or,
(a)仅手指的运动 - 手的运动是看不见的,或者,
(b) a movement of the hand instead, while the fingerexertion may here remain quite hidden from view.
(b) 或者是手的动作,而手指的运动可能在这里完全隐藏起来。
When the finger provides the movement, this is called "Fingertouch," although the action is here compounded of exertions both of the hand and the finger; the first invisible but the second visible.
当手指提供运动时,这被称为“指尖触摸”,尽管这里的动作是手和手指的共同努力;第一个是看不见的,但第二个是可见的。
Whereas, when the hand provides the actual movement, then it is called "Hand-touch," or in the old days, "Wrist-touch," although the action is here compounded of both finger and hand exertions - the first here invisible, but the second visible.
当手提供实际运动时,这就被称为“手触摸”,或者在旧时代被称为“腕触摸”,尽管这里的动作是由手指和手的努力共同构成的 - 第一个是看不见的,但第二个是可见的。
See Additional Note "The Pure Finger-work Myth."
查看附加说明"The Pure Finger-work Myth"。
See Chapter XIV, "On Nomenclature."
查看第十四章,“关于命名”。
Such difference in movement is determined by one of these two exertions being slightly in excess of the other; thus when the hand-exertion is slightly in excess of its fellow, we have "Handtouch"; whereas with the finger-exertion in excess, we have "Finger-touch."
这种运动上的差异是由这两种努力中的一种略微超过另一种所决定的;因此,当手部努力略微超过其伙伴时,我们称之为“手触”;而当手指努力超过时,我们称之为“手指触”。
Note. - This difference in Movement has little influence on the actual tone. It is merely a matter of convenience. Thus, for the quickest passages, the shortest lever, the finger, can more easily be reiterated than can be the hand along with the finger, since this forms a far longer lever.
注意。- 运动上的这种差异对实际音调几乎没有影响。这仅仅是一种便利性问题。因此,对于最快速的乐句,手指可以更容易地被重复,而手和手指一起则不太容易,因为这形成了一个更长的杠杆。
When the Tempo of the passage is slow enough to allow of it, we may, instead, use movements of those still longer levers - the Forearm or the Whole arm. But the longer and heavier the lever the heavier also is the mass of Inertia you have to cope with; since more force is required to overcome the sluggishness of a larger mass than that of a smaller mass, and this materially affects the problem of choice of Movement. See Chap. VII, on Movements, and Chap. XIII, "On Position."
当乐章的速度足够慢时,我们可以使用那些更长的杠杆——前臂或整个手臂的运动。但是,杠杆越长越重,你需要应对的惯性质量也越重;因为要克服较大质量的迟钝性需要更多的力量,而不同质量的惯性质量会对运动选择的问题产生实质性影响。请参阅第七章“运动”和第十三章“姿势”。

C. THE ARM and how it is needed.
C. 手臂及其必要性。

  • The Hand's Basis. 手的基础。
  1. The Hand, when vigorously applied in helping the fingers, again in turn needs a stable basis for its operation. This basis is here needed at the Wrist-joint, else the Wrist-joint itself would give way upwards, under the stress of the reaction or recoil arising from the down-exertion of the hand and finger against the moving key.
    手,当在帮助手指时,再次需要一个稳定的基础来进行操作。这个基础在这里需要在腕关节处,否则腕关节本身会在手和手指向下用力按动移动键时产生的反作用力或回弹的压力下向上移动。
For this purpose of Basis at the Wrist-joint, the ARm has to be employed; and it is available in Six Distinct Ways. Succinctly stated, these are as follows:
为了在腕关节处进行基础训练,需要运用手臂,有六种不同的方式可供选择。简而言之,它们如下:

The sir ways of Arm-functioning: -
Arm-functioning 的先生方式:-

I. The Poised-arm element
I. 平衡臂元素

II. The Forearm-rotation element
II. 前臂旋转元素

II. Forearm weight. II. 前臂重量。
IV. Whole arm weight.
IV. 整个手臂的重量。

V. Forearm down-exertion added to the full weight; and lastly
V. 前臂向下用力加到整个重量上;最后

VI. Upper arm forward-drive along with Forearm down-exertion -
VI. 上臂向前驱动,伴随着前臂向下用力 -

usually the cause of all bad Tone.
通常是所有不良音调的根源。
Note: A pull of the upper-arm, backwards, is often faultily substituted for No.Va seventh form of Arm-use! It should be avoided so far as possible, as it makes for harshness.
注意:向后拉动上臂经常错误地替代了第七种手臂使用形式!尽量避免这种情况,因为这会导致粗糙。
The first two of these six ways of using the Arm are invariably needed, whatever the nature of the passage - they are COMPOLSORY; whereas the last four ways of applying the Arm are needed only during the moment of key-descent. Choice here depends on the tone required; these last four ways are therefore OPTIONAL.
这六种使用手臂的方式中的前两种无论乐句的性质如何都是必需的;它们是强制的。而将手臂应用的后四种方式仅在按下关键时刻需要。选择取决于所需的音调;因此这四种方式是可选的。
We will first consider the two compulsory arm conditions the "Poised Arm" and the "Rotative Fore-arm," under A and , as follows:
我们首先考虑两个强制性的手臂条件“平衡臂”和“旋转前臂”,在 A 和 下,如下所示:
  1. A) The Poised Arm. You may "poise" (or balance) the whole arm by its raising muscles, causing it (as it were) to float above or on the keyboard. No part of its weight or force rests upon the keyboard when the arm is FuLLY poised - or completely balanced by its own muscles. When fully (or nearly fully) poised, its inertia, alone, suffices as a basis for the exertion of the hand-and-finger in light, rapid passages, etc. Also, thus poised, it serves, in every passage (in between the sounding of the notes), as Basis for the action of the fingers in holding down notes, as in "artificial" legato, etc.
    A)平衡的手臂。您可以通过其上举肌肉使整个手臂“平衡”,使其(可以说)漂浮在键盘上方或上面。当手臂完全平衡时,其重量或力量的任何部分都不会施加在键盘上 - 或完全由其自身的肌肉平衡。当完全(或几乎完全)平衡时,其惯性,单独,足以作为手和手指在轻快的乐句等中施加的基础。此外,这样平衡时,在每个乐句中(在音符发声之间),它作为手指按住音符的动作的基础,如“人工”连奏等。
Nors. - See Chapter XI, "On Legato and Staccato."
Nors. - 见第十一章,“关于连奏和断奏”。

Arm-vibration Touch: 手臂震动触摸:

  1. In rapid "Agility" passages, where you must thus use the fully-poised arm continuously, the tone is produced by individually-timed exertions of the finger and hand (either exhibited as finger movement or as hand-movement), and the arm itself will here be sympathetically driven into vibration by reaction from these individual and momentary impulses of the finger-andhand, against and with the keys. This constitutes "Arm-vibration touch," and all rapid but musical passages should thus be played by arm-vibration touch, whether legato or not.
    在快速的“敏捷”乐句中,您必须持续使用完全平衡的手臂,音调是通过手指和手部的个别定时努力产生的(无论是表现为手指运动还是手部运动),手臂本身将通过手指和手部的这些个别和瞬时冲动反应而共振,并与琴键一起。这构成了“手臂振动触感”,所有快速但音乐性的乐句都应该通过手臂振动触感演奏,无论是连奏还是非连奏。
That is: Sluggishness of response to a motion-impulse.
这是:对运动冲动的迟钝反应。

Weight-transfer Touch: 重心转移触感:

  1. Whereas, with the Arm less fully poised, a measure of its weight may actually come to bear continuously (although gently) upon the keybeds.
    然而,如果手臂没有完全悬空,它的重量可能会持续(尽管轻轻地)施加在键盘上。
This constitutes "Weight-transfer" or "Passing-on" touch. It also thus forms the basis of "Natural-legato," since it compels each finger in turn to hold down its note until relieved by the next finger. See .
这构成了“转移重量”或“传递”触感。因此,它也构成了“自然连奏”的基础,因为它迫使每个手指依次按住音符,直到下一个手指来释放为止。请参见
Note. - These matters are fully elucidated in Chapter XI, "On Legato and Staccato"; Chapter VIII, "On the Holding of Notes"; and Chapter XII, "Weight-transfer and Arm-vibration Touches."
注意。- 这些事项在第十一章“关于连奏和断奏”中得到充分阐明;第八章“关于音符的保持”;和第十二章“重心转移和手臂振动触键”。
  1. All successful Agility passages must necessarily be played either as "Arm-vibration" or as "Weight-transfer" touch; and speedy finger-passages form the very backbone of all real Pianomusic.
    所有成功的敏捷乐段必须以“手臂振动”或“重心转移”触感来演奏;而快速的手指乐段构成了所有真正钢琴音乐的核心。
Understanding of these matters is therefore of prime importance, and will be found fully dealt with in Chapter XII, which is wholly devoted to the further elucidation of these - the distinction between Weight-transfer touch and Arm-vibration touch. We will now further consider the Poised Arm Element.
因此,对这些问题的理解至关重要,并且将在第十二章中得到充分阐述,该章节完全致力于进一步阐明这些问题——即重量转移触感和手臂振动触感之间的区别。我们现在将进一步考虑平衡的手臂要素。
  1. With the arm fully poised the hand remains uninfluenced by its weight, and it can here lie quite loosely on the keyboardsurface.
    手臂完全准备好,手不受其重量影响,可以松松地放在键盘表面。
  2. The fully-poised condition of the arm may however be slightly modified in rapid finger passages, when played forte; a more substantial Basis is then needed for the rapidly succeeding but powerful finger-and-hand impulses, and the arm may then be allowed actually to rest a little on the Keyboard. This is feasible, provided the passage is sufficiently rapid to prevent such extra weight from coming to bear solidly and continuously on the Key-beds.
    手臂的完全平衡状态在快速的手指乐句中可能会稍作调整,当以强音演奏时;这时需要更坚实的基础来支撑迅速而有力的手指和手部冲击,手臂可以实际上稍微靠在键盘上。只要乐句足够迅速,就可以做到这一点,以防止额外的重量持续均匀地施加在键盘上。
NoTE. - If, however, the degree of the weight thus borne along is allowed to outbalance the sum of the upward reactions experienced (from the rapidly succeeding momentary finger-and-hand impulses against the keys), then the weight will after all come to bear continuously upon the key-beds, and we shall thus lose the advan-
注意。-然而,如果允许承受的重量程度超过所经历的向上反应之和(从迅速连续的瞬时手指和手部对键盘的冲击),那么重量最终将持续施加在键床上,我们将失去优势。

tages of Arm-vibration touch, and shall instead have Weight-transfer touch, with all its disadvantages musically, as shown in the next paragraphs, and in Chapter XII.
放弃手臂震动触感的优势,而应该选择重心转移触感,尽管在音乐上存在诸多不利之处,如下一段和第十二章所示。

Weight-transfer touch again:
重心转移再次触摸:

  1. We have seen ( ) that with the somewhat less fullypoised arm-condition (or heavier form of "Resting") this weight comes to bear continuously upon the key-beds, and when purely passed on from Key-bed to Key-bed forms "Weight-transfer" or "Passing-on" Touch.
    我们已经看到( ),在略微不太平衡的手臂状态(或更重的“休息”形式)下,这种重量持续施加在键床上,当纯粹从键床传递到键床形成“重量转移”或“传递”触感。
Nore. - "Purely passed-on weight" here signifies without those momentarily applied individual impulses of the finger-and-hand which constitute Arm-vibration Touch.
Nore. - “纯粹传递的重量”在这里表示没有那些构成手臂振动触感的瞬间施加的个人冲动。
Continuous Hand-exertions :
连续的手部运动:
  1. Realize, at once, the important fact, that any such continuously-resting Arm-weight on the Key-beds (as in Weighttransfer touch), although still light, in turn also compels you to EXERT YOUR HAND CONTINUOUSLY.
    立即意识到一个重要事实,即在键床上持续靠着的手臂重量(如在重量转移触感中),虽然仍然很轻,但反过来也迫使你不断用力。
In short: The main distinction between Weight-transfer and Arm-vibration lies in the cONTINUTTY or DISCONTINUITY of the exertion of the Hand. In Weight-transfer you have conTINUOUSLY applied hand-pressures (the degree of which is determined by the amount of weight carried), whereas, with Arm-vibration, the hand-exertions are applied INDIvmUALIy for each finger during key-descent only. This would indeed be much simpler, if we had TEN hands instead of two only!
简而言之:重心转移和手臂振动之间的主要区别在于手的用力是连续还是不连续。在重心转移中,您持续施加手压力(其程度由所承载的重量决定),而在手臂振动中,手的用力仅在按键下降时分别施加在每个手指上。如果我们有十只手而不仅仅是两只,那将会简单得多!
  1. Such continuously "passed-on" Weight and Hand-force may again be slightly increased to correspond to the required degree of tone.
    这种持续“传递”的重量和手力可能会再次略微增加,以符合所需的音调程度。

Continuous Rotatory stresses:
连续旋转应力:

Moreover, such continuously passed-on Weight may here compel the Forearm rotational-stresses also to be continuously
此外,这种持续传递的重量可能会迫使前臂的旋转应力也持续不断
That is, your hand cannot here lie loosely upon the keys in between the sounding of the notes, as with the Arm-vibration type of touch, but must be continuously exerted (although lightly) in direct proportion to the degree of the continuously resting Arm-weight here allowed to be transferred from key-bed to key-bed.
这意味着,在音符发声之间,你的手不能懒散地放在琴键上,就像臂部振动式的触感那样,而必须持续施加力量(尽管轻微),与允许从键床传递到键床的持续休息的臂部重量的程度成比例。

applied for "bunches" of notes at a time proceeding in the same direction.
一次申请“一堆”音符,朝着同一个方向前进。
  1. Finally, the inevitable drawback in the use of "Weighttransfer" touch lies in the fact that it very materially interferes with your ability to choose the tone for each note individually both with regard to loudness and duration, and thus to the detriment of your musical craftsmanship.
    最后,“重量转移”触摸使用中不可避免的缺点在于,它在选择每个音符的音调时干扰了您对响度和持续时间的个别选择能力,从而损害了您的音乐技艺。
  2. In short, with "Passing-on" (or Weight-transfer) touch, we can practically only have "Mass-production" effects swirls of crescendo and diminuendo, produced by the respective gradual increases or decreases of this passed-on Weight-basis.
    简而言之,通过“传递”(或重量转移)的触感,我们实际上只能产生由传递的重量基础逐渐增加或减少而产生的“大规模生产”效果,即渐强渐弱的涡旋效果。
Therefore strictly avoid "Weight-transfer" touch for all passages which need every note to be musically individualized - that is, for all melodic passages; since melodic passages always require meticulous selectivity of tone and duration for every note. All this is further elaborated in Chapter XII under "Weight-transfer . Arm-vibration."
因此,在所有需要使每个音符在音乐上个性化的乐句中严格避免“重量转移”触摸 - 也就是说,在所有旋律乐句中;因为旋律乐句总是需要对每个音符的音色和持续时间进行细致选择。所有这些在第十二章“重量转移 。手臂振动”中进一步阐述。

B) The Forearm Rotation Element
B) 前臂旋转要素

Forearm Rotatory Stresses mostly invisible:
前臂旋转应力大多是看不见的
  1. Forearm rotatory exertions and relaxations must be adjusted to every note you play. They are either repeated or reversed from note to note. Mostly, however, they are applied wITHOUT any outward indication whatever of their presence or absence. The Forearm Rotation Element applies all through your playing, and either makes or mars it. Without its application your hand would stand upright on the keyboard (with thumb up) instead of lying prone upon it.
    前臂的旋转运动必须根据您演奏的每个音符进行调整。它们要么重复,要么从一个音符转变为另一个音符。然而,大多数情况下,它们是在没有任何外在迹象的情况下应用的。前臂旋转元素贯穿您的演奏始终,会影响演奏的成败。如果不加以运用,您的手会直立在键盘上(拇指向上),而不是平卧在上面。
Indeed, you cannot touch the Piano without its incidence. It is needed for all single notes, octaves, chords, and for singing passages as well as for every note in the speediest of Agility "finger" passages, whatever the form or type of touch employed. It is required equally for loud or soft playing, for staccato and legato, and however slow or quick the passage. Most ruined playing is to be traced to ignorance of its inexorable laws.
确实,没有钢琴的触发,你无法弹奏。它需要用于所有单音、八度、和弦,以及用于歌唱段落,以及用于最快速的敏捷“手指”段落中的每个音符,无论采用何种形式或类型的触摸。它同样需要用于大声或轻柔的演奏,用于断音和连音,无论演奏速度是慢还是快。大多数糟糕的演奏都可以追溯到对其不可避免的规律的无知。
Understanding and mastery of Rotation is therefore usually the solution of most "finger-work" troubles. Attention to it indeed largely constitutes "L'art de délier les doigts," or "Fingerfertigkeit," to quote CzERNY.
因此,理解和掌握旋转通常是解决大多数“手指技巧”问题的方法。确实,对它的关注在很大程度上构成了“L'art de délier les doigts”或“Fingerfertigkeit”,引用 CzERNY 的话。
Of all the six forms of Arm-use or condition here enumerated, Forearm Rotation is the most important. It therefore needs far more detailed elucidation than is desirable at this stage, hence it receives a separate Chapter to itself further on - Chapter VI.
在这里列举的六种手臂使用或状态中,前臂旋转是最重要的。因此,它需要比目前所希望的更详细的阐明,因此它在后面有一个单独的章节——第六章。

The Four Optional Forms of Arm-use:
手法的四种选择形式:

  1. As already noted, the first two forms of Arm-use (the Poised arm and the Rotative arm) are COMPULSoRY in every passage, whatever its nature, whereas the remaining Four ways are OPTIONAL.
    正如已经指出的,Arm-use 的前两种形式(Poised arm 和 Rotative arm)在每个段落中都是强制的,无论其性质如何,而其余四种方式是可选的。
  2. These last four (optional) ways of arm-use are applied only during the moment of each individual Key-descent. They are required where the poised arm condition, alone, does not offer a sufficiently substantial Basis for the work of the finger and hand. Choice, therefore, here largely depends on the kind of tone required.
    这最后四种(可选)手臂运用方式仅在每个按键下降的瞬间应用。它们是必需的,当仅凭平衡的手臂状态无法为手指和手的工作提供足够坚实的基础时。因此,这里的选择很大程度上取决于所需的音调类型。
We will now consider these last four propositions in further detail, under I, II, III, and IV, as follows: -
我们现在将进一步详细考虑最后这四个命题,分别为 I、II、III 和 IV,如下所示:-

I) Forearm Weight. I)前臂重量。

  1. You can, during key-descent, set free (or "lapse") the weight of the forearm ONLx, as a Basis for the exertions of the finger and hand. This comparatively light weight (of the Fore-
    在按键下降时,可以释放(或“放松”)前臂的重量 ONLx,作为手指和手部努力的基础。这种相对较轻的重量(前臂的)
But do not forget that you also usually need "ten hands"! See Note, page 25.
但不要忘记,通常你也需要“十只手”!请参阅注释,第 25 页。

arm only) is very suitable for light chords, etc., where no great resonance is needed, and where the general musical effect is to be lightsome and delicate.
仅用手臂)非常适合轻柔和弦等,不需要很大的共鸣,并且整体音乐效果要轻盈而精致。
Realize, however, that this release of the upholding muscles of Movement re the forearm does not NECESSARILY entail any actual Condition again movement or "fall" of the arm.
请意识到,关于前臂运动支撑肌肉的释放并不一定意味着实际运动或手臂的“下降”。
Nore. - It seems incredible that anyone could be so dense as to misunderstand or misinterpret my teachings as to the Element of Weight. Recent authors, however, seem to believe that I refer to Movement, when, instead, I refer to those invisible changes of state in the limb, whence arise the phenomena of Weight set free. Apparently, I presumed too much on the intelligence of my earlier readers!
Nore. - 似乎难以置信,有人会如此愚蠢,误解或曲解我的有关重量元素的教导。然而,最近的作者似乎认为我指的是运动,而实际上,我指的是肢体中那些看不见的状态变化,从中产生了释放出来的重量现象。显然,我对早期读者的智力估计过高了!

"Arm off" not necessarily a Movement:
“Arm off” 不一定是一种动作:

Anyway, let it now be clearly understood that when I speak of "Arm off" it does not mean that the arm should be raised-up into the air! All I wish to convey by "Arm off" is that the incidence of this weight is here to be omitted; and, therefore, that the arm should here assume or resume its poised condition through its self-supporting muscles coming into action.
无论如何,现在让大家清楚地了解,当我说“Arm off”时,并不意味着手臂应该被举起到空中!我所要表达的是,“Arm off”只是指这个重量的发生在这里被省略;因此,手臂应该在这里通过其自支撑肌肉的作用而假定或恢复其平衡状态。

"Arm-on" also not necessarily a Movement.
“Arm-on”也不一定是一种动作。

Again, when I direct that the Arm-weight is to be "lapsed," this does not mean that the arm is necessarily actually to or move, but that the arm, for the moment, is to be left unsupported by its muscles (to the needed degree), so that this weight, invisibly supported and countered by the exertion of the hand and fingers, may thus serve as a Basis for their action.
再次,当我指示臂重要“放弃”时,并不意味着手臂必须实际 或移动,而是手臂在那一刻应该由于肌肉的支撑而无需支撑(在必要的程度上),这样,这种重量就会在手和手指的努力支撑和抵消下,作为它们行动的基础。
Indeed, the full weight of the arm can be applied (and mostly should be) without the slightest outward or visible indication of its presence.
事实上,手臂的全部重量可以施加(并且大多数情况下应该施加),而不会有任何外在或可见的存在迹象。

II) Whole-arm Weight. II) 整臂重量。

  1. In order to obtain louder effects, you need greater stability (or Basis) for your finger-and-hand actions than Forearmweight alone can give; you here need the weight of the whole Arm (both of the upper-arm and forearm) more or less liberally released. With a medium-sized arm this will offer ample basis for cantando and cantabile-tone in single notes, and for some chord-effects. Or No. III may be used - see page 35 .
    为了获得更响亮的效果,您需要比仅仅依靠前臂重力更稳定的手指和手部动作的基础;在这里,您需要释放上臂和前臂的整个重量。对于中等大小的手臂来说,这将为单音的歌唱和唱腔音色提供充足的基础,并可用于一些和弦效果。或者可以使用第三号 - 请参见第 35 页。
  2. Good Singing-tone, in the making, feels as if Weightrelease "produced" the tone. Weight alone, however, does not really occasion it. Remember, Weight only serves as a Basis, and it must correspond to the desired exertion of the finger and hand. In trying to give Arm-weight, do not instead pull the arm down, backwards.
    好的歌唱音色,在形成过程中,感觉就好像重力释放了音色。然而,仅仅靠重力并不能真正产生它。记住,重力只是作为基础,它必须与手指和手的所需用力相对应。在试图发挥手臂重力时,不要反而拉下手臂,向后拉。

Movements are optional: 动作是可选的:

Only one of these three Elements of touch-construction need be visible during the act of touch - that is, visible either as Finger, or Hand or Arm movement; the other two remaining invisible.
这三个触摸构造元素中只有一个需要在触摸过程中可见 - 即作为手指、手或手臂的运动可见;另外两个保持不可见。
Note. - Moreover, you may prompt into being this three-fold combination (of Arm, Hand and Finger for singing tone) in two ways - either by thinking of
注意。 - 此外,您可以通过两种方式使这种三重组合(手臂、手和手指用于歌唱音调)产生。
Weight . 重量
Muscularly"initiated" Touch the sensation of the Weight-release, or of the Exerrions implied.
肌肉"启动" 触摸释放重量的感觉,或者暗示的努力。
Thus (1), you may call up the feeling of the release of the Armweight, and rely on the finger and hand to do their work by sympathetic reflex-action, owing to the Weight being left unsupported - but see that they do their workl Or (2), you may call up the sensation of the work being done (by finger-and-hand exertion) and thus allow the required Weightlapse (No, no, not Movement!) to occur, owing to the sympathetic or co-ordinated sense of the need of a Basis.
因此(1),您可以唤起臂重释放的感觉,并依靠手指和手通过共鸣反射作用来完成它们的工作,因为重量没有支撑 - 但要确保它们完成工作!或者(2),您可以唤起手指和手努力完成工作的感觉,从而允许所需的重量下降(不,不是运动!)发生,这是由于对基础需求的共鸣或协调感。
This distinction I called "Weight-initiated" v. "Muscularly-initiated" touch in "The Act of Touch." It is further dealt with under T 34 of this Chapter. Also see "The Act of Touch" itself, pages 162-164, and also page 198.
这种区别我称之为《触摸的行为》中的“重量引发”与“肌肉引发”触感。在本章的 T 34 中进一步讨论。另请参阅《触摸的行为》本身,第 162-164 页,以及第 198 页。
1 Cantabile, however, not only implies good carrying tone, or tonal contrast, Cantabile needs but also needs good legato. It is through the legato and superboth good tone legato (legatissimo) inflections of Duration, that cantabile achieves and legato its charm.
1 Cantabile,然而,不仅意味着良好的音色携带,或音调对比,Cantabile 还需要良好的连贯性。正是通过连贯性和超级良好的音色连贯性(legatissimo)的持续性变化,cantabile 实现了其魅力和连贯性。

Both Weight and Exertion need Timing:
重量和用力都需要时机:

  1. Moreover, realize, that to produce a telling, vital tone, it does not suffice merely to provide the correct Weight and corresponding exertions. On the contrary, effectively to make use of such weight and exertion you must always carefully direct and time your finger and hand exertions along with the Weight release. That is, you must insist on giving the proper acceleration TO TEE KEY during its short journey downwards - in short, you must "think the key" unremittingly.
    此外,要意识到,要产生一种有力量、生气勃勃的音色,仅仅提供正确的重量和相应的用力是不够的。相反,要有效地利用这种重量和用力,你必须始终小心地引导和控制你的手指和手的用力,与重量的释放相配合。也就是说,在按键短暂向下运动的过程中,你必须坚持给予适当的加速度 - 简而言之,你必须不懈地“想着按键”。
Also, remember that this acceleration must always be "at increasing ratio" during the flash-like process of key-descent.
此外,请记住,在按键下降的闪电般过程中,这种加速必须始终是“按递增比率”。

First learn to play with Weight, then without.
先学会用重量弹奏,然后再学会不用。

  1. Thus you must first carefully learn to supply Weight (visibly or invisibly as the case may require), and then you must as carefully learn to omr it at the right moment, and on the right occasion.
    因此,您必须首先仔细学习如何在必要时明显或隐秘地提供重量,然后您必须同样仔细地学会在正确的时刻和正确的场合使用它。
Nore. - Thus, the very first step at the keyboard is to play by Weight-release only, , as shown in my "Child's First Steps" and "Nine Steps towards Fingerindividualization." Only when this principle has been grasped for chord and melody-playing, may you proceed to play with "Weight-oft"-as required for Agility-passages.
Nore. - 因此,键盘上的第一步是仅通过释放重量来演奏, ,如我所展示的“儿童的第一步”和“朝向手指个性化的九个步骤”。只有当这个原则被掌握用于和弦和旋律演奏时,您才可以继续使用“重量-轻”来演奏,这对于敏捷的乐句是必要的。

Heavy Resting-weight kills Music.
沉重的休息负担扼杀了音乐。

  1. Arm-weight, allowed to rest too heavily upon the keyboard in-between-the-sounding of the notes, inevitably does infinite harm both technically and musically. It will certainly mar all Agility and clearness, and cause "stickiness"; and it will also render every passage, thus misplayed, thoroughly dull and uninteresting musically, since such solidly-resting weight precludes that nice choice of the tone-colour for each note, so imperatively needed if the result is to be Music-making.
    手臂的重量,在音符之间过分沉重地压在键盘上,无论在技术上还是音乐上都会造成无限的伤害。它肯定会破坏所有的敏捷和清晰度,并导致“粘滞”;它还会使每个被错误演奏的乐句在音乐上变得枯燥乏味,因为这种沉重的压力会妨碍为每个音符选择音色,而这对于音乐制作是至关重要的。
Hence, you must learn correctly to apply the arm, and must learn also to avoid its incidence on the Keyboard, when not needed.
因此,您必须正确学习如何运用手臂,并且还必须学会在不需要时避免它在键盘上的触碰。
Indeed, the arm may badly mar technique as well as make it!
事实上,手臂可能会严重破坏技术,也可能会提升技术!
Nore. - More harm, in fact, has been done (and also, unhappily is still being done) by such false ideas of Weight-transfer touch, than was done in the past by
Nore. - 实际上,这种错误的重量转移触感观念造成的伤害更大,而且不幸的是,仍在继续造成伤害,比过去造成的伤害还要大。

False Weight- 虚假的重量-

transfer Touch a deliberate striking or hitting the keys down with its raunted "little hammerette" action of the fingers. Indeed, all teaching that recommends various more or less heavy grades of passed-on Arm-weight - or "Schwere Tastenbelastung" - should be strictly shunned. This more recent form of German mis-teaching (copied by recent writers who ought to know better) has done incalculable harm, and has crippled almost irretrievably many a would-be and promising pianist; in fact it has done as much harm (and perhaps more) than the older folly of forced finger-lifting.
The question of Weight-transfer (where it should be used, and where not) is fully elaborated in Chapter XII.
重心转移的问题(应该在哪里使用,以及在哪里不应该使用)在第十二章中得到了充分阐述。

III) Forearm Down-force with Upper-arm Weight.
III) 用上臂重量施加前臂向下压力。

  1. For fullest tone, both in Singing passages and everywhere else, you need a still more substantial basis than the fullest Arm-weight can supply, unaided. Here you must learn to add a down-exertion of the Forearm to the previously discussed momentary Weight-release of the whole arm. That is, you must leave free the weight of the whole arm, while you nevertheless exert your Forearm downwards; that is; a down-exertion of the Forearm in addition to this whole-arm Weight.
    为了获得最充实的音色,无论是在歌唱段落还是其他地方,你需要比充分的臂力更为坚实的基础,不能单凭臂力。在这里,你必须学会在之前讨论的整臂瞬时释放重量的基础上,添加前臂向下的用力。也就是说,你必须让整个臂的重量自由地释放,同时仍然向下用力前臂;也就是说,前臂的向下用力是在整臂重量的基础上额外增加的。

Use of the Forearm lever:
使用前臂杠杆:

Note. - This conjoint Forearm down-exertion with released Weight is needed for a certain penetrating singing-tone. Pure Weight-release does not suffice here. Use of the This exertion of the Forearm downwards is again quite a natural Forearm lever action. It is really a lifting action! For it is similar to the natural use of the bannisters as a help in mounting the stairs. The Shoulder, therefore, in this case becomes the Basis for your playing action - it is lifted against, and thus, through your shoulder, the whole mass of your body (quietly resting on the chair) becomes the ultimate Basis.
注意。- 这种联合的前臂向下用力与释放的重量对于产生一定的穿透性歌声是必要的。纯粹的重量释放在这里是不够的。再次使用前臂向下用力是一种非常自然的前臂杠杆作用。这实际上是一种抬升动作!因为它类似于在上楼梯时自然使用扶手作为帮助。因此,在这种情况下,肩膀成为您演奏动作的基础-它被抬起,因此,通过您的肩膀,您整个身体的质量(静静地靠在椅子上)成为最终基础。
  1. The main secret of producing large tone without harshness lies in this down-exertion of the forearm in conjunction with a FREE UPPER-ARM.
    产生大音量而不刺耳的主要秘诀在于前臂的向下用力,配合自由的上臂。
No doubt, we may also on rare occasions add a light downward (and backward) exertion of the upper-arm, thus helping the Elbow backwards. But remember,
毫无疑问,我们偶尔也可以轻轻向下(和向后)用力上臂,从而帮助肘部向后。但请记住,

IV) Upper-arm Forward-dig.
IV) 上臂向前挖掘。

  • The form of Arm-use to be avoided.
    应避免使用手臂的形式。
  1. Finally, we see that a fourth optional Form of Arm-use is possible. It is one, however, that should be carefully avoided - unless used very lightly indeed. Here, along with the downexertion of the Forearm, you drive forwards with the Upperarm, instead of leaving it lax as in No. III. It feels (and is) a horrible digging action into the keyboard with arm and elbow, and the Elbow feels thoroughly rigid during its perpetration.
    最后,我们看到第四种可选的手臂使用形式是可能的。然而,这是一种应该小心避免的方式 - 除非确实非常轻柔地使用。在这种情况下,随着前臂的向下施力,你用上臂向前推进,而不是像第三种情况那样让它松弛。这种感觉(也是如此)是一种可怕的用手臂和肘部在键盘上挖掘的动作,肘部在执行过程中感觉非常僵硬。
  2. This last (and undesirable) form of Arm-condition, the fourth, at once calls for more amplified consideration, as it forms one of the worst and most frequent causes of bad tone, and perhaps more often spoils musicality of effect than any of the many other possible forms of misdemeanor at the Pianoforte.
    这种最后(也是不可取的)形式的手臂状况,第四种,立即需要更加详细的考虑,因为它是产生不好音质的最糟糕和最常见的原因之一,也许比钢琴上其他许多可能的不端行为更经常破坏音乐性效果。
It is only too frequently heard in the playing of otherwise quite good pianists, and even popular artists. (Only the very rare, truly musical player avoids it consistently.)
在其他方面表现相当不错的钢琴家的演奏中,甚至在流行艺术家的演奏中,这种情况经常发生。(只有极少数真正具有音乐才华的演奏者能够始终避免这种情况。)
Nore. - Many artists, while achieving perfect beauty in cantabiles up to mf (by means of No. III genre of tone-production), unfortunately reverse all this, and apply the upper-arm forward-drive (the No. IV, and bad genre of tone) when they try to play a real forte. The Additional Note, No. IV, "On Beauty and Ugliness in Touch," is important in this connection (the use and misuse of the third and fourth optional ways of Arm-use) and this should therefore be carefully studied.
Nore. - 许多艺术家在达到完美的 cantabile 音乐时,不幸的是,当他们尝试演奏真正的 forte 时,他们会逆转所有这一切,并应用上臂向前推动(第四种音色的不良类型)。附加说明,第四部分,“触感中的美丽与丑陋”,在这方面非常重要(手臂使用的第三和第四种可选方式的使用和滥用),因此应该仔细研究。
  1. Certainly, this fourth way of Arm-use is the easiest, most natural - and nastiest - way of obtaining plenty of noise from the Piano. It is, in fact, an instinctive action in Self-defence!
    当然,这种使用手臂的第四种方式是从钢琴中获得大量噪音的最简单、最自然 - 也是最恶劣的方式。事实上,这是一种本能的自卫行为!
when this action is properly produced, the Elbow still feels perfectly free ard elastic, and tends to fall back, and thus pulls the fingers upon their keys. Also, do not forget in the meantime to intend, time, and aim that due acceleralion of the key during each Key-descent, without which good and controlled tone remains impossible.
当这个动作被正确执行时,肘部仍然感觉完全自由和弹性,倾向于回落,从而拉动手指按下键。同时,不要忘记在此期间意图、时间和瞄准每次按键下降时的适当加速,否则良好和受控的音调将无法实现。
Recall its helpfulness, should you have the misfortune to be attacked in some lonely lane one night! In that case, do use your pianistically strong arm just in Jujutsu at this way behind your fist, and you can easily deliver a splendidly the Piano effective knock-out blow! But avoid delivering such musically catastrophic knock-out blows upon the inoffensive strings of your Piano - if you
回想起它的帮助性,如果你不幸在某个偏僻的小巷被袭击!在那种情况下,确实要利用你强壮的钢琴手臂,就像在某种程度上背后用你的拳头进行柔术,你可以轻松地交付一个出色的钢琴有效的击倒一击!但要避免对你钢琴无辜的琴弦进行如此音乐上的灾难性的击倒一击 - 如果你
Its application in fact forms a strong confutation of that quasiscientific folly, the assertion that "quality-differences" cannot be produced by any treatment we may mete out to the Key.
事实上,它的应用构成了对那种准科学的愚蠢观点的有力驳斥,即“质量差异”不能由我们对关键施加的任何处理产生。
Note. - The fine experiments on this point by the American Steel and Wire Company's acoustical department under Professor William Braid White, have any-
注意。- 美国钢铁和线缆公司声学部门在威廉·布雷德·怀特教授的指导下对这一点进行了精彩的实验。
An experiment on Qualitycontrasts way proved that quality-differences do arise with differences of touch; although, so far, these experiments have only shown them to arise in conjunction with variations in Tone-intensity. Whether they cannot be given without change in tone-intensity still remains to be decided. This matter is elaborated in the previously alluded to Additional Note, No. TV, "On Beauty and Ugliness in Touch." . . . As an experiment, in the meantime, try a crescendo on a repeated single note, or chord, first in this horrible way (with an upper-arm forward-jerk along with Down-forearm and thrusting finger-andhand exertion), and then play the crescendo again, but with a properly free Upperarm and Elbow, and clinging-finger, along with the necessary Forearm downexertion to bring the tone up beyond a mere forte. It is irrefutably convincing which is the wrong way of treating the Pianoforte, and which is the right wayl
一项关于质量对比的实验证明,触感的差异确实会导致质量的差异;尽管到目前为止,这些实验只显示出它们与音强的变化同时出现。是否在不改变音强的情况下也能产生这种差异仍有待确定。这个问题在之前提到的附加说明中有详细阐述,编号为 TV 的“关于触感中的美与丑”。与此同时,作为一个实验,尝试在重复的单音或和弦上进行渐强,首先用这种可怕的方式(上臂向前猛推,伴随着前臂向下和指尖手掌的用力),然后再次演奏渐强,但要用适当自由的上臂和肘部,以及紧贴的手指,同时伴随着必要的前臂向下用力,使音色超过简单的强音。这无可辩驳地证明了如何错误地对待钢琴,以及正确的方式是什么。
But, as insisted upon in this Additional Note, No. IV, it really does not signify whether you ascribe the difference between good and bad effect to qualitydifferences, or to an over-forcing of the action in playing too loredly. The fact remains, that if you wish to behave in a civilized way at the Piano, you must learn to avoid the No. IV tone-destroying type of touch, and must instead make a habit of No. III, the true tone-producing method.
但是,正如在这个附注中坚持的那样,无论你将好坏效果的差异归因于质量差异,还是将其归因于在演奏中过度强调动作,都并不重要。事实仍然是,如果你希望在钢琴上表现得文明,你必须学会避免第四种破坏音色的触键方式,而是要养成第三种真正产生音色的习惯。
Moreover, be sure to make the suggested experiment with a really hord-hammered Piano - since a soft hammer materially hides such gross maltreatment.
此外,请务必使用一把真正被重击的钢琴进行建议的实验 - 因为软锤实质上掩盖了这种严重虐待。
Indeed it is from an instinct of self-preservation, that all Piano-makers are Soft . hard provoked to provide hammers with felts for 100 soft, and which hammer therefore tend to nullify our colouring efforts. It is naturally resorted to by the makers, to protect their good name from the onslaught of the forward-driving Piano-wrecker.
确实,所有钢琴制造商都是软 的本能,因此不得不为 100 软提供带毡的锤子,这些锤子因此倾向于抵消我们的着色努力。制造商自然而然地采取这种做法,以保护他们的声誉免受前进的钢琴破坏者的攻击。
The softer the hammer presented to the player, however, the harder is he compelled to learn to "drive," so as to obtain some measure of contrast, or colouring; and the better the player succeeds in this, the more does the maker try to counter him by still softer hammers! And so the struggle continues, like the fight between gun and ironside in the Navy!
越软的锤子呈现给演奏者,他就越被迫学会“驾驭”,以获得一定程度的对比或色彩;演奏者在这方面取得的成功越好,制作者就越试图通过更软的锤子来对抗他!这样斗争就会继续下去,就像海军中炮弹和铁甲舰之间的战斗一样!
Realize, here, that the most musical Piano is the one that can, at will, be made to sound quite harsh - within reason! Whereas, the most un-musical Piano is precisely the one that turns a pleasant face, however badly you pommel it!
认识到,在这里,最具音乐性的钢琴是那种可以随意发出相当刺耳声音的钢琴 - 在合理范围内!而最不具音乐性的钢琴恰恰是那种无论你如何猛击,它都能保持愉悦的外表!
would like it to remain in condition, or your hearer a friend! Such forward-drive touch, with its destructive resistless onslaught, is bound to knock the strings out of tune in the shortest possible time, even if you apply it with only moderate force. Whereas, if you apply it really viciously, you are likely to break strings and even hammer-shanks. Its only recommendation therefore is, that it is good for tradel
希望它保持在条件中,或者你的听众是一个朋友!这种前进的触感,以其毁灭性的无法抵抗的冲击,必然会在最短时间内使琴弦走调,即使你只施加适度的力量。然而,如果你真的狠狠地施加它,你很可能会断弦,甚至会打断琴键。因此,它唯一的推荐是,它对贸易有好处。
A soft-hammered Piano, with its pretty agreeable "ready-made" tone (as Chopin used to say) is a quite inartistic instrument. It is absolutely dishearten"Ready-made" ing to the musical artist who has learnt to USE his instrument tone useless rightly, and who is out to play with all possible shades of colourartistically ing. It is disheartening, just precisely because any real measure of quality-differences (as I prefer to call them) are almost unattainable with such woollen-blanket type of hammer.
一架轻击钢琴,带着它相当令人愉悦的“现成”音色(正如肖邦所说),是一种相当不艺术的乐器。对于那些已经学会正确使用乐器音色,并且希望以所有可能的色彩层次演奏的音乐艺术家来说,这是绝对令人沮丧的。这是令人沮丧的,正是因为几乎无法用这种羊毛毯式的敲击器获得任何真正的质量差异(我更愿意称之为)。
I, myself, when testing a new student's ear, always use the crescendo and decrescendo experiment previously noted, with its repeated chord played both ways alternately, and it is curious to note, that the colour-ear is far more frequently met with than the pitch-ear.
我自己在测试新学生的听力时,总是使用之前提到的渐强和渐弱实验,交替地演奏重复的和弦,有趣的是,发现颜色听力比音高听力更常见。
The obvious moral of this is, that if you wish to male the musical section of your public happy, carefully refrain from No. IV type of tone mal-production, and always rely upon No. III, even for your fullest fortes.
这显而易见的道理是,如果你希望让你的听众在音乐部分感到愉快,就要小心避免第四号音调错误的产生,始终依赖第三号,即使是在最强烈的部分。

Forward-drive occasionally appropriate:
前进驱动偶尔合适:

  1. This objectionable No. IV type of arm-combination nevertheless occasionally finds its use. Gently, it can be applied with good effect, for producing certain "dry" effects; and for that comparatively rare effect, a true staccatissimo, it serves admirably - used thus gently. It is also responsible for certain special colour effects - for instance, that gentle little knock, suggestive of distant "Horns," is produced in this way.
    这种令人反感的第四种武器组合类型偶尔还是会被使用。温和地使用时,它可以产生良好的效果,用于产生某些“干燥”的效果;对于那种相对罕见的真正的断奏效果,它在温和的情况下表现得非常出色。它还负责产生某些特殊的色彩效果 - 例如,那种轻轻的敲击声,暗示着远处的“号角”,就是这样产生的。

Upper-arm forward for :
上臂向前

  1. Also, strangely enough, this forward action of the upperarm can actually help us to obtain the very lightest effects. But to succeed in this, we must carefully avoid any vestige of Fore-arm down-drive with it, and indeed must also almost eliminate all forearm weight.
    同样,令人感到奇怪的是,上臂的向前动作实际上可以帮助我们获得非常轻盈的效果。但要成功,我们必须小心避免任何前臂向下推的痕迹,并且几乎也必须消除所有前臂的重量。
Thus, when you lightly exert the upper-arm forward (away from you) you really lift its weight off the keyboard - visibly or invisibly, as the case may be, and you can thus achieve light-
因此,当您轻轻向前(远离您)用力上臂时,您实际上将其重量从键盘上抬起 - 可见或不可见,视情况而定,因此您可以实现轻松-
A pupil of mine, however, suggests that this "Horn" effect is partly owing to a form of "half-pedalling" produced in this way by the fingers themselves, Horn instead of by the toes - and that the slight knock delivered with imitations this stiffish hand and fingers causes a slight momentary rebound of the key with its damper. Possibly he is right, and it seems to be a plausible explanation.
然而,我的一个学生认为,这种“号角”效果在一定程度上是由手指自己产生的一种“半踏板”形式造成的,而不是由脚趾产生的 - 而且,用这种有点僵硬的手和手指敲击键盘会导致键盘和它的弱音器产生轻微的瞬时反弹。也许他是对的,这似乎是一个合理的解释。

ness to any degree. But do not overdo this trick, else you will miss your notes!
不要过度使用这种技巧,否则你会错过音符!
As two noteworthy instances of its application you will find that it is the only way of playing with certainty the -beat (the opening note) of Beethoven's Sonata in A, Op. 2; and also the first note of the Fugue in the last movement of his Sonata in A, Op. 101.
作为其应用的两个值得注意的例子,您会发现这是演奏贝多芬 A 大调奏鸣曲 Op. 2 中 拍(开头音符)的唯一确定方法;以及他 A 大调奏鸣曲 Op. 101 最后乐章赋格曲的第一个音符。
From Op. 101: 从作品 101:
Weight-transfer or Passing-on Touch Again.
重心转移或再次传递触感。
  1. Arm weight, moreover, as we have seen in and 13, can also be correctly applied for tone-production while contimuously (but lightly) resting on the keyboard for certain light, soft effects. See Chapter XII on this subject. Also Note under of this present Chapter.
    手臂的重量,而且,正如我们在 和 13 中所看到的,也可以在轻轻地连续(但轻轻地)压在键盘上以产生某些轻柔效果时正确地应用于音色的产生。请参阅第十二章有关此主题的内容。还请注意本章节 下的注释。

The Truth about Weight-touch.
关于“Weight-touch”的真相。

_ "Free-fall of Arm" fallacy:
“手臂自由下落”谬误:
  1. Do not imagine that it is by an actual fall of the weight that tone is produced, and that "the greater the weight the quicker the speed." That is a total misapprehension, and quite untrue physically. An ounce falls with precisely the same
    不要想当然地认为音调是通过重物的实际下落产生的,也不要认为“重物越重速度越快”。这是完全的误解,在物理上是不正确的。一盎司的重物下落的速度与重量无关。

    speed as a ton - although the impact of a ton is a vastly different matter from the impact of an ounce!
    速度如同一吨 - 尽管一吨的影响力与一盎司的影响力大不相同!
Weight is needed solely as a Basis. True, the height from which a weight falls would influence the speed, for a weight gathers speed as it falls. But this fact cannot be taken advantage of in playing the Piano - since such "free fall" of the arm would preclude our attaining any musical certainty. The reason being, that if you "drop" your arm uncontrolled upon the key, you cannot possibly feel and judge how much force is needed by that key for that particularly desired tone - and it always should be a desired tone. Nor can you thus provide the due degree of acceleration needed during Key-descent. Such uncontrolled drop of the arm would instead reduce everything to mere guesswork and good luck - or more probably, bad luck!
重量仅作为基础是必要的。确实,重物下落的高度会影响速度,因为重物下落时会积累速度。但这个事实在弹钢琴时无法利用,因为这样的“自由落体”会妨碍我们达到任何音乐上的确定性。原因是,如果你无法控制地“放下”手臂到琴键上,你就无法感受和判断琴键需要多少力量来产生特定所需的音调 - 而且它总是应该是一个所需的音调。你也无法提供所需的加速度来降低琴键时的速度。这样无法控制的手臂下降反而会使一切都变成纯粹的猜测和好运气 - 或更可能是倒霉!
It is altogether alien to the expression of Music-sense. Therefore, never let your arm drop or fall upon the keys uncontrolled by its upholding muscles.
这完全与音乐感的表达格格不入。因此,永远不要让你的手臂无法受到支撑肌肉控制地落在琴键上。
  1. Deliberately to instruct the student to " drop the arm from a greater height the louder the required tone" is therefore sheer folly, and constitutes thoroughly bad, mischievous teaching.
    刻意指导学生“随着所需音调的响度增加,让手臂从更高处下落”是愚蠢之举,完全是糟糕的、有害的教学。
Nore. - Some two years ago an author published the following really comical statements as to my teaching of "Weight": - "A further defect that arose lay in Re a supposed the Unconlrolled use of the weight; too much insistence on drop of the complete instead of gradual and balanced relaxation of the conArm trolling muscles was the cause of this, and the result too often a hard tone. . . . Matthay's maximum of tone was limited by the amount that could be obtained by weight and its speed from diferent heights."
Nore. - 大约两年前,一位作者发表了以下真正滑稽的声明,关于我的“重量”教学:-“出现的另一个缺陷在于 Re 被认为是对重量的不受控制的使用;过分强调完全的下降而不是逐渐平衡放松控制肌肉的原因,结果往往是音色过硬。. . . 马塞的最大音量受到了通过重量和不同高度的速度获得的限制。”
This, among other fabrications as to my teachings, was also copied (possibly without investigation) in a more recent compilation. To attribute to me such folly as that the key should ever be struck or hit down by a Weight "dropped" from a greater or lesser height, is so incredibly stupid and comic that it hardly needs serious contradiction; yet there may be many who have never read "The Act of Touch"; or who may have glanced through it as cursarily and unintelligently as these authors seem to have done, and who therefore might accept such misstatements as truth! Other authors may or may not have taught such nonsense as this about Weight, but nothing I have ever written, said, or suggested could be thus misconstrued. Particularly when it is remembered that I have in- sisted all along (perhaps ad nauseaml) that one cannot possibly play musically if one hits the Key down, either by Weight, or in any other way.
这是我教导中的另一种虚构,最近的一部汇编中也被抄袭(可能是没有调查的情况下)。将如此愚蠢和滑稽的事情归因于我,即按下键应该由从更高或更低的高度“掉落”的重量来完成,是如此愚蠢和滑稽,以至于几乎不需要认真反驳;然而可能有许多人从未读过《触键的行为》;或者可能像这些作者似乎做的那样匆匆地和不明智地浏览过,因此可能会接受这种错误陈述作为真相!其他作者可能曾经或者没有教导过关于重量的这种胡说八道,但我曾经写过、说过或者暗示过的任何内容都不可能被曲解成这样。特别是要记住,我一直坚持(也许是令人作呕地)如果一个人通过重量或其他方式按下键,那么他就不可能演奏出音乐。
My reiterations on all these points however still seem to have been too infrequent to overcome the resisting obtuseness of some minds, complacently smothered by the old obsession of Movement, when confronted with an analysis of the Invisible in Touch - the thing that really matters! See โ35 on "The Truth about Weight."
然而,我对所有这些观点的重申似乎仍然太少,无法克服一些思维的抵制迟钝,他们对运动的旧执念感到自满,当面对触觉中的无形分析时 - 这才是真正重要的事情!请参阅“关于重量的真相”中的第 35 页。
EXTRA NOTE. - As a matter of fact, a good-sized arm, really "dropped" from a height of say eighteen inches or so from above the keyboard, and taken by a resistArm-drop real, ing finger and hand, would probably smash the strings or the or seeming hamomer or even the finger! If in doubt as to the truth of this, try it on your own Piano - but not on mine!
额外说明。-事实上,一个相当大的手臂,真的从键盘上方大约十八英寸的高度“掉落”,被一个抵抗手指和手接住,可能会击碎琴弦或似乎是锤子或甚至手指!如果对此的真实性有疑问,请在自己的钢琴上尝试一下-但不要在我的钢琴上!
The fact is, that again the eye is the deceiver. A freely descending arm certainly looks like a true "fall" or drop. A musical player, however, never adopts such mis-touch. Instead, he always controls the descent of the weight (by the p-muscles of his arm) so as to reach the surface of the keys with insufficient speed to knock the keys down. That is, he is careful to reach the key with not enough impact to preclude his taking hold upon the key, and depressing it as he feels its need during descent.
事实是,眼睛再次欺骗了我们。自由下降的手臂看起来确实像是真正的“下降”或掉落。然而,音乐演奏者从不采用这种误触。相反,他总是控制重量的下降(通过他手臂的 p-肌肉),以便以不足以击倒琴键的速度触及琴键表面。也就是说,他小心翼翼地以不足以阻止他在下降过程中抓住琴键并在感觉到需要时按下它的冲击力触及琴键。
In short, you must always give the necessary access of force when and after the key is met, and finger and hand can then provide the required proper acceleration by their guided co-operation - although all this may remain quite invisible.
简而言之,当和钥匙相遇时,您必须始终提供必要的力量访问,并且手指和手可以通过它们的引导合作提供所需的适当加速度 - 尽管所有这些可能仍然完全看不见。

Ample movement of Arm, when advantageous:
当有利时,充分运动手臂:

  1. When playing forte by arm-movement, it is an advantage to allow your arm to descend and subside from some little distance. The inertia (sluggishness) of its mass is thus in a measure overcome as a preliminary to the actual tone-producing act which, remember, must never begin until the surface of the keyboard is reached. Therefore, even in this case, you must reach the keys quite gently - so that you can still judge the resistance met with from them.
    当用手臂运动强奏时,允许手臂从一定距离下降和减弱是有利的。因此,其质量的惯性(迟钝)在一定程度上被克服,作为实际产生音调的前奏,记住,音调的产生绝不应该在键盘表面到达之前开始。因此,即使在这种情况下,你也必须轻轻地触及琴键 - 这样你仍然可以判断遇到的阻力。

Weight does not produce tone directly:
重量并不直接产生音调:

  1. Moreover, realize that Weight never really produces the tone. As already insisted upon, Weight can but form a Basis for the activities of the Finger and Hand. Arm-weight could only be said to "produce" the tone, if allowed to subside with the key unaided by any intervening exertion of finger and hand. This is manifestly impossible; therefore (as I pointed out in "The Act of Touch"), whenever you apply Weight never forget to use (exert) both hand and finger.
    此外,要意识到重量并不能真正产生音色。正如先前所坚持的,重量只能为手指和手的活动形成基础。如果手臂重量在按键时没有任何手指和手的干预而减弱,才能说是“产生”音色。这显然是不可能的;因此(正如我在《触键的行为》中指出的),每当你运用重量时,永远不要忘记同时运用手和手指。
Note. - The only case when Weight may be said to "produce" tone is, when you play with your fist sideways, as shown in No. I of my "Nine Steps towards
注意。- 唯一的情况是,当你用拳头侧面弹奏时,重量才能说是“产生”音调,如我《九步走向》中的第一步所示。
The sole case of Tone-production by Weight-release! Finger Individualization," - the four-page pamphlet issued by the Oxford University Press. Here, certainly, your whole arm and fist descend with the Keys and produce the required tone - if relaxed precisely to the needed extent. This alone exemplifies tone-ezcitation purely by Weight-descent - although a vestige of hand exertion, sideways, must participate even here! The moment, however, that you place your finger-tips upon the keys (as in "Step IV"), that moment your fingers and hand are compelled actively to respond (by reflex action) to what is felt as an impending descent of the Weight, and they then (in response) actively (exertionally) support that Weight upon the descending keys - arm, hand and fingers here descending as a whole. This visual effect has led to the stupid mistake made by some, that finger and hand are not exerted in "Weight-touch"!
通过释放重量进行音调产生的唯一案例!《牛津大学出版社》发行的四页小册子。在这里,当然,您的整个手臂和拳头与琴键一起下降,产生所需的 音调 - 如果放松到所需的程度。这就是仅仅通过重量下降来产生音调的例证 - 尽管手部努力的痕迹在这里甚至也必须参与!然而,一旦您将手指尖放在琴键上(如“第四步”中),您的手指和手就被迫积极地做出反应(通过反射作用),以应对所感受到的重量下降的即将发生,并且随后(作为回应)积极地(通过努力)支撑下降的琴键上的重量 - 手臂、手和手指在这里作为一个整体下降。这种视觉效果导致了一些人犯下的愚蠢错误,即认为手指和手在“重量触摸”中没有用力!
Moreover, if the finger and hand exertions are slightly in excess of the Armweight released, then they will move instead of the Arm. The Weight (or Weight-touch does not imply non-exertion of Finger and Arm) will therefore not be allowed to descend at all hereHand although its influence thus invisibly supplies the finger and hand with the required Basis for their action. Hence it is also clear, that although we call such process "Weight-touch," yet, truly speaking, "Weight-touch" really is touch by finger-and-hand exertions, although these are prompted into action by the Weight-release.
此外,如果手指和手的努力略微超过释放的手臂重量,那么它们将移动而不是手臂。重量(或重量触感并不意味着手指和手臂不用力)因此在这里手指和手虽然其影响以隐形方式为手指和手提供所需的行动基础,但不会被允许下降。因此,很明显,尽管我们称这种过程为“重量触感”,但实际上,“重量触感”确实是由手指和手的努力触摸,尽管这些努力是由释放的重量促使行动的。

The true function of Weight:
重量的真正功能:

In short, as already reiterated so often, the function of Weight in playing is solely that of Basis, whether it moves or not; that is, its function always is but to form a stable foundation, sufficient to resist the reactions of finger-and-hand exertions, so that these can be effectively applied to the Key.
简而言之,正如经常重申的那样,重量在演奏中的作用仅仅是作为基础,无论它是否移动;也就是说,它的作用始终只是形成一个稳定的基础,足以抵抗手指和手部努力的反应,以便这些努力可以有效地应用到键上。

Weight-initiated . Muscularly-initiated Weight-touch.
重量启动 。肌肉启动重量触摸。

  1. This is a psychological distinction rather than a physical one. It implies that the triple combination of Weight versus finger-and-hand exertion required for singing-tone can be prompted into co-operation in two ways. You can either (1) give your mind to the sensation of Weight-release of the arm; or (2) give your mind to the sensation of Work-to-bedone by the finger-and-hand.
    这是一种心理区分,而不是物理区分。这意味着唱调所需的重量与手指和手的用力的三重组合可以通过两种方式促使合作。你可以要么(1)将注意力放在手臂释放重量的感觉上;要么(2)将注意力放在手指和手的工作感上。
The timing of this complete Triple-combination will thus
这完整的三重组合的时机将会
Already indicated in Note to of this Chapter.
本章注释 中已经指明。

ensue somewhat differently, and will slightly affect the quality of the resultant touch-action. If you think of the sensation of Weight-lapse, the needed finger-and-hand exertions arise in response to it by reflex action, and are therefore slightly laggard in their response; whereas, if you recall the sensation of work being done (by finger and hand) then the Weight-response will be infinitesimally delayed in its incidence. The first will lead to better key-acceleration than the last, and therefore the tone will be "rounder" and "sharper" respectively. The difference is like slightly changing the "timing" of the magneto of your motor-car engine. Some will aver that there can be but little difference in the actual sound-quality arising from this distinction in touch. Possibly there may not be much, but the difference in sensation is quite marked - and therefore matters, since it leads to material (though subtle) differences musically; and such subtle distinctions in musical effect are everything, when we have risen beyond the mere strumming stage, and are out really to express the spiritual in Music.
稍有不同,会稍微影响结果触摸动作的质量。如果你想到重量减少的感觉,所需的手指和手部用力是出于反射作用而产生的,因此在其反应中会稍有滞后;而如果你回想手指和手部正在做工作的感觉,那么重量反应将微小延迟。前者将比后者导致更好的按键加速,因此音调将分别是“圆润”和“尖锐”的。这种差异就像稍微改变汽车发动机的磁轮定时一样。有人会说,在触摸上的这种区别所产生的实际音质差异可能不大。也许确实如此,但感觉上的差异是非常明显的,因此很重要,因为它导致音乐上的实质性(尽管微妙)差异;在音乐效果中这种微妙的区别是一切,当我们已经超越了简单的弹奏阶段,真正要表达音乐中的精神时。

The Dual Nature of the Muscular Equipment.
肌肉设备的双重性。

  1. The researches and discoveries of the Australian physiologist, the late Dr. Jorn HunTEr (as already indicated in of this Chapter), have important bearing on our work as Piano teachers. They indeed strikingly corroborate the teachings of "The Act of Touch" in many particulars; and the importance of his discovery of the dual nature of our muscular equipment cannot be overrated.
    澳大利亚生理学家乔恩·亨特博士(如本章 中已指出)的研究和发现对我们作为钢琴教师的工作具有重要意义。它们确实在许多方面引人注目地证实了“触摸行为”的教导;他发现我们肌肉装备的双重性质的重要性不可高估。
Nore. - These discoveries were first made known in a lecture delivered at London University in January, 1925, by Professor G. Elliot-Smith, and comJohn Hunter's mented upon by Sir Oliver Lodge in his Résumé (in The Daily discoveries News) of the previous year's "Memorable" doings, as "one of the biggest in possibilities that has been done for a long time." Dr. Elliot-Smith referred to the "culmination of the researches into muscular movement made by a brilliant young Australian, Dr. John Hunter," who had died recently in London upon the eve of describing his discoveries in a series of lectures. "Hunter showed" (said Dr. Elliot-Smith) "first that the muscular system is DuAL, one kind of muscle doing the actual work, and another maintaining position when the work is done. To
诺尔。-这些发现最早是由 G. Elliot-Smith 教授在 1925 年 1 月在伦敦大学的一场讲座中首次公开的,并由奥利弗·洛奇爵士在他在《每日发现新闻》中对前一年的“值得纪念的”事件进行评论,称之为“长期以来所做的最具潜力的之一。”埃利奥特-史密斯博士提到了“由一位才华横溢的年轻澳大利亚人约翰·亨特博士进行的肌肉运动研究的顶峰”,他最近在伦敦去世,就在描述他的发现的系列讲座前夕。 “亨特展示了”(埃利奥特-史密斯博士说)“首先,肌肉系统是双重的,一种肌肉进行实际工作,另一种在工作完成后保持位置。

illustrate: An oyster closes its shell with ' ' muscle, and keeps it closed with ' ' muscle. This diminishes fatigue and prevents jerkiness."
说明:牡蛎用 肌肉关闭贝壳,并用 肌肉保持关闭状态。这样可以减少疲劳并防止抖动。
  1. This discovery, that we possess two distinct sets of muscles for the same limb-action, one by which to do the serious work of a limb, and the other by which to do the light work, is most important, for we find this applies again and again in our Pianowork.
    这一发现表明,我们拥有两组不同的肌肉用于同一肢体动作,一组用于完成肢体的重要工作,另一组用于完成轻松的工作,这一发现非常重要,因为我们发现这种情况在我们的钢琴演奏中反复出现。
Nore. - Do not confuse this duality of muscle for a particular purpose with that implied by muscles with antagonistic function.
Nore. - 不要将肌肉的这种双重功能与具有拮抗功能的肌肉所暗示的双重功能混淆。

Examples of this Duality:
这种二元性的例子:

  1. As instances: (a) to raise your arm you are aware of the necessary muscular exertion, but to retain it raised seems no effort at all - because the "small" muscles alone then remain active. (b) To sound notes we have to use the "strong" flexor muscles of the fingers situated on the forearm, a fact we become conscious of by the sensation of tension through and at the lower side of the wrist-joint. Whereas, we can and should hold the Keys down quite lightly, after the sounding, by using only the activity of the "small" (or weak) muscles inside the band the "lumbricales." (c) Much of the failure to understand how Forearm rotational actions can help or mar playing, arises from the fact that we can so easily recognize that an exertion is necessary to turn the hand into its playing position, - for we then use the strong rotatory muscles. Whereas, to maintain the hand in its thus tumed-over position, we find that the small or weak muscles fulfill this duty quite well; but we are apt to overlook this fact, and are then likely to be deceived into imagining that we are "doing nothing" muscularly! Whence arises the fault, that when we try to use a finger at the fifth-finger side of the hand after the thumb, we are likely wrongfully to continue this unperceived light action of the rotatory small muscles towards the thumb (even when we do not commit the worse error of continuing the "strong" muscles action!) and we shall thus inevitably impede
    作为例子:(a)举起手臂时,您意识到必要的肌肉用力,但保持举起来似乎毫不费力-因为那时只有“小”肌肉保持活跃。 (b)发声音时,我们必须使用位于前臂上的“强大”屈肌,通过手腕关节下部的紧张感,我们意识到这一事实。 然而,我们可以并且应该轻轻按住琴键,发声后,只需使用手部内部的“小”(或弱)肌肉活动,“腱肌”。 (c)对于无法理解前臂旋转动作如何有助于或破坏演奏的很多失败,是因为我们很容易认识到需要用力扭转手臂到演奏位置-因为那时我们使用强大的旋转肌肉。然而,保持手臂处于这种翻转位置时,我们发现小或弱肌肉完全能胜任这项任务;但我们往往忽视这一事实,然后很可能被欺骗以为我们在肌肉上“什么也没做”! 出现这种错误的原因是,当我们试图在拇指之后手的第五指侧使用手指时,我们很可能错误地继续这种不为人察觉的旋转小肌肉朝着拇指的轻微动作(即使我们没有继续“强大”肌肉的更严重错误动作!)我们将不可避免地妨碍
See Chapter VIII on "The Holding of Notes," also page 23, I 3.
请参阅第八章“音符的保持”,另见第 23 页,I 3。

the exertion of those other fingers by destroying their rotative Basis. And so, also, has arisen all that folly as to the supposed "weakness" of the 4th and 5th fingers! They are bound to be amply strong if only we do not impede their action by continuing this faulty but invisible rotatory exertion towards the thumb - when it should be discontinued.
通过破坏它们的旋转基础来发挥其他手指的作用。因此,也产生了所有关于第 4 和第 5 指所谓“虚弱”的愚蠢观念!只要我们不通过继续朝拇指施加这种错误但看不见的旋转作用来阻碍它们的运动,它们必定会非常强壮 - 当应该停止这种作用时。
43 These discoveries in fact clarify and simplify the explanation - and the doing - of much that seemed somewhat difficult before. For instance, we used to think that in making a strong effort with the fingers and then continuing it lightly (as one should for tenuto or legato) that this implied reducing the same exertion to the precise minimum needed; whereas, we now realize, that at first we must exert both sets of the finger flexing-muscles concerned, but must then simply cease all activity, completely and promptly, of the powerful muscles, while carrying-on solely with the "weak" ones - a complete cutting-out process quite easy in comparison to the first.
43 这些发现实际上澄清并简化了以前似乎有些困难的解释和做法。例如,我们过去认为,用手指用力然后轻轻地继续(正如应该为 tenuto 或 legato 做的那样)意味着将相同的努力减少到所需的最低限度;然而,我们现在意识到,起初我们必须同时运用涉及的两组手指屈肌,但随后必须简单地停止所有活动,完全迅速地停止强大的肌肉活动,而仅继续“弱”肌肉的活动——与最初相比,这是一种完全简单的剔除过程。

Further Examples and Experiments on Strong v. Weak muscularaction:
进一步的例子和对强肌肉作用与弱肌肉作用的实验:

  1. Experiment and satisfy yourself on these points thus: -
    在这些方面进行实验并满足自己:-
I. Realize that the difference between holding your arm nicely "poised," and holding it clumsily and stiffy, depends precisely on this distinction. Evidently the arm should be sustained solely by its weak "up"-muscles - ample for the purpose, and not by the strong exertion you must employ, say, when pulling a tree up by its roots! As another instance: you cannot continue the comparatively strong exertion needed to lift your arm, when you afterwards try to keep it stationary half-way up, unless you then also employ an antagonistic exertion thus to keep it immovable - against this wrongly-continued exertion of the raising-muscles. What you must learn to do, is gently to raise the arm by its "strong" and weak muscles, and then sustain it in that position solely by its "weak" muscles left active, and while culting out the strong muscles. Try both methods; it is instructive.
我。认识到,优雅地保持手臂“姿势端正”和笨拙僵硬地保持手臂之间的区别,恰恰取决于这一区别。显然,手臂应该仅由其弱的“向上”肌肉支撑 - 这对于这个目的来说是足够的,而不是通过你必须施加的强大努力来支撑,比如说,当你用力将树根拔起时!再举一个例子:当你试图保持手臂在半空中静止时,你不能继续进行相对强大的努力,除非你随后也施加对抗性的努力来保持它不动 - 抵抗这种错误持续的提升肌肉的努力。你必须学会的是,轻轻地通过其“强大”和弱肌肉提起手臂,然后仅通过其留下的“弱”肌肉在那个位置支撑它,同时削弱强肌肉。尝试这两种方法;这是有启发性的。
II. Again, you will vitiate that light "tap" of the forearm, sometimes required, if you use the same down-forearm exertion required of it, which you need when you help yourself upstairs by the bannisters! Or when you need it (moderately) for tone beyond or as in that form of "arm-use" described earlier, under No. III. Try both methods!
II. 再次,如果你使用相同的下臂用力,就会破坏那种有时需要的轻微“轻击”,当你通过栏杆帮助自己上楼时,你需要这种用力!或者当你需要它(适度)用于超过 的音色时,就像之前在第三部分描述的“手臂使用”形式。尝试两种方法!
III. Sound the notes of a finger-passage forcibly and correctly as needed in forte, but then wrongly continue the action of these powerful muscles (as well as the weak ones) after sounding the notes, and thus unmistakably jam your hand down upon the keybeds, while ruining the passage - just as all bad players do. Then play it again, properly, sounding the notes strongly, yet afterwards holding them down quite lightly - solely therefore by the "small" muscles of the fingers, and with the hand itself almost if not quite inactive - or only active with its own small muscles, and thus realize the absurdity of doing the thing wrongly.
III. 根据需要强有力且准确地弹奏手指通道的音符,以强弱音一律为强,但在弹奏音符后错误地继续这些有力肌肉(以及弱肌肉)的动作,从而毫无疑问地将手重重按在键盘上,同时毁掉通道 - 就像所有糟糕的演奏者一样。然后再次演奏,正确地弹奏音符,强有力地发声,然后轻轻地按住它们 - 仅仅通过手指的“小”肌肉,手本身几乎不活跃 - 或者仅仅通过自身的小肌肉活跃,从而意识到错误地做事情的荒谬。
IV. Or play an octave passage (or any double-notes passage) with the hand jammed down upon the keybeds, and then repeat it with the notes held down quite lightly - again solely by the "weak" muscles of hand and finger.
IV. 或者用手压在键盘上演奏一个八度音程(或任何双音音程),然后用轻轻按住音符重复演奏 - 再次完全依靠手和手指的“弱”肌肉。
V. Or turn the hand over into its playing position, and hold it there firmly (and wrongly!) by a powerful rotatory exertion; and then again leave it there, apparently effortlessly - by the residual exertion only of its "weak" muscles.
V. 或者将手翻转到演奏位置,并通过强大的旋转运动牢牢地保持在那里(错误!);然后再次让它停留在那里,表面上毫不费力 - 仅通过其“弱”肌肉的残余运动。
Try both ways, and realize what is really implied by rotatory "adjustment."
尝试两种方式,并意识到旋转“调整”实际暗示着什么。
Here, in fact, you have a root-difference between playing easily and playing with the greatest possible difficulty - as you would do, if you obeyed the old teachers! Experiment on the above lines, and convince yourself of the truth of these facts, and how you can encompass Ease.
事实上,在这里,您可以看到轻松演奏和尽可能困难演奏之间的根本区别 - 就像您遵循老师的教导一样!在上述线条上进行实验,让自己相信这些事实的真相,以及您如何做到轻松。
Instinctive obedience to the Laws of Touch:
本能服从触觉法则:
  1. A technical genius (or so-called "Finger-talent") of course instinctively obeys all these laws (without knowing what they are) and he usually does not forget the right sensations by which to recall these right actions - unless, unhappily, his naturallygained facility is destroyed by the old iniquitous misteaching to "press dowen firmly upon the keybeds," or to "strike the keys well" with the "little hammerette action" or other such soul and musically-destructive ideas.
    一个技术天才(或所谓的“手指天赋”)当然本能地遵守所有这些法则(不知道它们是什么),他通常不会忘记正确的感觉,以便回忆这些正确的动作 - 除非,不幸的是,他天生的能力被那些老旧的不良教导所破坏,比如“牢牢按住键盘”,或者用“小锤动作”“好好敲击键”或其他类似的灵魂和音乐毁灭性的想法。

Coda. The Merging of Touch-forms:
Coda. 触觉形式的融合:

  1. Here it is well at once to realize that all touch-forms can in application merge or dissolve one into the other. All forms of Movement as well as all forms of Touch Construction can thus be modified and approximated in practice.
    在这里,我们要意识到所有的触摸形式在应用中都可以融合或相互转化。所有形式的运动以及所有形式的触摸构造都可以在实践中被修改和逼近。

A) Movement-merging: A) 运动融合:

  1. Thus, any desirable combination may be used in place of well-defined movements solely of the finger, hand or arm
    因此,可以使用任何理想的组合来取代仅仅是手指、手或手臂的明确定义的动作
(vertically or rotationally). That is, the movement may be a combination of finger and hand movements, or with vertical or rotational arm movements.
(垂直或旋转)。也就是说,动作可能是手指和手部运动的结合,或者是垂直或旋转的手臂运动。
1 Recently, it has even been tried to revive some of these pernicious teachings,
最近,甚至尝试重新振兴一些有害的教导
A proposed 一项提议
impossible 不可能
"Reconciliation" and it has been claimed that there can be a "Reconciliation" between our present-day knowledge of the facts, and these now happily exploded ideas of Key-hitting and keybed buwying of the tone-impulses. In fact, it is misdirected that one should press "deep" into the keybeds, "deep down," "past them" and "down to the floor!"
“和解”并且有人声称我们现今对事实的了解与这些现在已经幸运地被推翻的按键和键盘吸收音调脉冲的想法之间可以有一种“和解”。事实上,错误的是认为应该“深深”按下键盘,“深入”,“超越它们”并“按到地板上!”
Obviously, there can be no possible "Reconciliation" between ideas thus diametrically contradictory - between Knowhedge of the fundamental facts of Pianoplaying and Un-knowledge of them! You must subscribe either to one or the other, and if you are possessed with the old pernicious out-of-date ideas and cannot wipe them out of your mind, then Natural Selection will very probably eliminate you musically, and thus put an end to your Piana-misdoings! See Additional Note, No. XIV, "An Impossible Reconciliation."
显然,这两种截然相反的观念之间不可能有任何“和解”——即钢琴演奏的基本事实的了解和对它们的无知之间!你必须选择其中之一,如果你被那些陈旧有害的观念所困扰,无法将其从头脑中清除,那么自然选择很可能会在音乐上淘汰你,并结束你的钢琴错误!请参见附注 XIV,“一个不可能的和解”。
B) Touch-construction merging:
B) 触摸构建合并:
  1. In the same way, the various kinds of Touch-construction may also coalesce. For instance: during key-descent, to the always necessary finger-and-hand exertions and forearm rotational-changes, you need not solely add forearm weight, or solely whole-arm weight, or solely forearm down-force along with upper-arm weight.
    同样,各种触觉构造也可能融合在一起。例如:在按键下降过程中,除了始终必要的手指和手部运动以及前臂旋转变化外,您不仅需要增加前臂重量,或者仅增加整个手臂的重量,或者仅增加前臂向下的力量以及上臂的重量。
Instead, you may supply any desired in-between muscularinflection or combination; and may omit drawing a sharp line of distinction between them when desirable - they may merge one into the other at will. But the distinctions exist none the less.
相反,您可以提供任何所需的肌肉屈曲或组合;并且可以在需要时省略在它们之间划定明显的界线 - 它们可以随意相互融合。但是这些区别仍然存在。

Weight-transfer and Arm-vibration also may merge:
重心转移和手臂振动也可能合并:

  1. In the same way, there need be no well-defined distinction between Weight-transfer touch and Arm-vibration touch in certain passages - again the two forms may coalesce in a measure. Continuous Weight-transfer may thus imperceptibly pass over into individualized Arm-vibration touch, and vice versa. It is like a walk gradually becoming a trot, and finally a run - but with the distinction that at the Piano we can modify the weight, so as to render the running easier!
    同样,在某些乐句中,重量转移触感和手臂振动触感之间不需要有明确的区分 - 两种形式可能在一定程度上融合。连续的重量转移可能在不知不觉中转变为个性化的手臂振动触感,反之亦然。这就像一步步逐渐变成小跑,最终成为奔跑 - 但在钢琴上,我们可以调整重量,使奔跑更容易!

Mentally, all the Touch-distinctions must remain clear:
在精神上,所有的触摸区别必须保持清晰:

  1. Unless, however, you clearly understand all the various touch-elements and types discussed, and have them at your disposal in their unadulterated forms, you cannot choose the most appropriate for the passage in hand. For instance, you cannot fully realize the musical effect of a swift but melodic passage, if you allow a certain degree of weight-transfer musically to mar and muddy the needed pure, individualized Arm-vibration touch demanded in such passages - whether played resiliently or in true legato.
    除非您清楚地理解所有讨论过的各种触摸元素和类型,并且可以毫无掺杂地随时使用它们,否则您无法为手头的乐句选择最合适的。例如,如果您允许一定程度的音乐性重量转移破坏和混淆在这些乐句中所需的纯粹、个性化的臂部振动触感,那么您就无法完全体会到快速但旋律优美乐句的音乐效果 - 无论是弹奏有弹性还是真正的连贯。
Carefully, therefore, master all these distinctions of Construc-
因此,仔细掌握所有这些构造的区别

tion and Movement, and learn to apply them separately when needed, but also do not fear to combine them where that is desirable.
节奏和动态,并学会在需要时分别应用它们,但也不要害怕在需要时将它们结合起来。

Technique itself must become subconscious:
技术本身必须变得下意识:

  1. In the meantime, realize that when all these things have been learnt, they must be forgotten! That is, having purposefully learnt to obey all these physical and physiological laws involved in Technique, they must be relegated to the SubconsciousNess before they can truly help you in purposeful Musicalperformance.
    与此同时,要意识到当所有这些事情都学会了,它们必须被遗忘!也就是说,经过有意识地学习遵守与技术相关的所有这些物理和生理规律后,它们必须被放置到潜意识中,然后才能真正帮助你在有目的的音乐表演中。
Just as with any other language, all must be learnt; but a language cannot serve as a vehicle for expression until use of it has become second-nature - until it has become promptable by the Subconsciousness.
就像任何其他语言一样,所有的都必须学会;但一门语言直到使用变得如同第二天性,直到它可以被潜意识提示时,才能成为表达的工具。

Chapter VI 第六章

THE FOREARM-ROTATION ELEMENT
前臂旋转元素

Preamble. 序言。
  1. We must now undertake the further elucidation of this element - perhaps the most important of all pianistically, physiologically, and pedagogically. Hence this special chapter is
    我们现在必须进一步阐明这一要素 - 或许在钢琴演奏、生理学和教学方面都是最重要的。因此,这个特殊章节是
1 In a recent compilation the claim is made of a world-reeling Discovery, viz., the teaching of Technique by means of "Conscrous-Mental-MuscularControl." It is, however, conveniently overlooked that all this was taught in full detail nearly thirty years ago in The Act of Touck. True, I did not adopt it as a "slogan," etc. Unfortunately, it is also overlooked that I carefully wamed the student, even then, that while all technical Correct Doing can and should thus be taught, yet he must not be satisfied until all this has been made into Habit, so that it is available for free artistic speech in his purposeful efforts to Make Music.
最近的一份汇编中声称发现了一个让世界震惊的技术,即通过“意识-心理-肌肉控制”来教授技巧。然而,方便地忽略了这一切几乎三十年前在《触摸的行为》中详细教授过。诚然,我没有将其作为“口号”等。不幸的是,人们也忽略了我当时仔细警告学生,即虽然所有技术上的正确操作都可以并且应该这样教授,但他必须等到所有这些都变成习惯后才能满意,这样才能在他有目的的努力中自由地进行艺术表达,创作音乐。

devoted to it; and if the keen-minded reader finds overmuch reiteration and repetition, he must kindly bear with me for the sake of his less keen-witted fellows.
致力于它;如果敏锐的读者发现有太多的重复和重复,他必须友善地忍受我,为了那些不那么敏锐的人。
  1. Success or failure technically (and therefore musically) depends on a clear understanding and due mastery of these Forearm Rotatory-adjustments. Just here, however, we find perhaps more vagueness and misunderstanding than anywhere else. In spite of all that I have written and lectured on this very point, I am still persistently and stupidly misrepresented as dealing solely with rotatory movemenTs - movements which had already been recognized and approved "for occasional use" in tremolos, etc., half a century ago! Whereas, throughout, I am referring to rotatory actions or stresses, inactions and reactions, mostly unaccompanied by any movements whatsoever.
    成功或失败在技术上(因此在音乐上)取决于对这些前臂旋转调整的清晰理解和适当掌握。然而,就在这里,我们可能会发现比任何其他地方更多的含糊和误解。尽管我已经就这一点写了很多东西并进行了讲座,但我仍然被固执地和愚蠢地误解为仅仅处理旋转运动 - 这些运动在半个世纪前就已被认可和批准“偶尔使用”在颤音等方面!而我在整个过程中所指的是旋转动作或压力,这些动作或压力大多数情况下并不伴随任何运动。
Not Movements, but hidden actions.
不是动作,而是隐藏的行动。
  1. Let us be quite clear then, to begin with, that my discoveries on this point do not refer merely to the actual rotatory movements before-mentioned, but, on the contrary, deal particularly with those invisible changes of state rotationally (momentary reversals or repetitions of stress and relaxation rotationally) which, although unseen, are needed for every note we play, whether we know of them or not, and ever have been needed, and ever will be - so long as keyboards are used. The fact is, that no player ever has been successful, nor could be, without the closest conscious or unconscious obedience to these very laws of Forearmrotation, which although mostly unseen in their incidence, are nevertheless aurally and physically only too patent and inexorable.
    让我们非常清楚地开始,我的发现并不仅仅是指前面提到的实际旋转运动,相反,它们特别涉及那些旋转状态的看不见的变化(瞬时的应力和松弛的旋转反转或重复),尽管看不见,但每个音符我们演奏时都需要,无论我们是否知道,而且一直都需要,也将会需要 - 只要键盘被使用。事实上,没有任何演奏者能够成功,也不可能成功,除非密切地有意识或无意识地遵守这些前臂旋转的法则,尽管它们在发生时大多看不见,但在听觉和身体上却是显而易见且不可避免的。
  2. As these all-important alternations and repetitions of rotational stress are comparatively rarely disclosed to the eye (being usually unaccompanied by any rotational movement whatsoever) and, being thus hidden, they have totally escaped attention or recognition, alike by players and teachers during all these past centuries of keyboard use.
    由于这些至关重要的旋转应力的交替和重复相对很少被眼睛揭示(通常不伴随任何旋转运动),因此被隐藏起来,这些旋转应力完全未被注意或认可,无论是在过去几个世纪的键盘使用中,都未引起弹奏者和教师的注意。
Nors. - The trouble all along has been, that since these exertions were not disclosed by movements, they completely escaped notice; and teachers of the past, unaware of these facts, were therefore unable to belp their pupils easily to achieve technical mastery.
Nors. - 问题一直存在的是,由于这些努力没有通过动作来展示,它们完全没有被注意到;过去的老师们并不知道这些事实,因此无法帮助他们的学生轻松地实现技术上的精通。
Correct Doing was therefore only achieved in rare cases by the musically and physically supersensitive, who were able to semse the physical needs through their own musical insistence, and through repeated experimental failure to ultimate success. But what a pitiable waste of time!
因此,正确的表现只有在极少数音乐和身体上极为敏感的人才能够通过他们自己的音乐坚持感知到身体的需求,并通过反复的实验性失败最终取得成功。但这是多么可悲的浪费时间!

Successful players have always obeyed rotation:
成功的球员总是遵守轮换:

  1. Obviously, all players in the past, who successfully happened to master their instrument, must also have perfectly fulfilled these inexorable hidden changes in the Forearm stresses rotationally, although unaware they were obeying any natural laws. Yet such Master-artists (as always) were but few and far between; all the rest lumbered along with supposed irremediably "stift" limbs, and supposed "weak" fourth and fifth fingers.
    显然,过去所有成功掌握乐器的演奏者,也必须完美地满足前臂应力旋转中这些不可避免的隐藏变化,尽管他们并不知道自己在遵守任何自然法则。然而,这样的大师级艺术家(一如既往)寥寥无几;其他人则笨拙地继续前行,认为自己的手臂“僵硬”无法挽救,第四和第五根手指“虚弱”。
The ignorant use rotatory-exertions all the time:
愚昧的人一直在使用旋转运动
  1. Clearly realize that the fault of the unsuccessful player is not that he "does not use Rotation" (as often imagined!) but that, on the contrary, he does use Rotation most of the time too much, and does so violently and stiffly, and in fact has not learnt to omit rotatory-exertion when he should, and does not apply it freely when its application is needed. Indeed it cannot be reiterated too often, that without freedom rotationally - as everywhere else - there never has been any Easy Technique, nor can there be in the nature of things.
    清楚地认识到,不成功的球员的错误并不在于他“不使用旋转”(常常被想象!),而恰恰相反,他大部分时间使用了过多的旋转,而且做得很猛烈、僵硬,事实上他没有学会在应该省略旋转时省略,也没有在需要应用时自由地运用。事实上,不能再多强调,没有旋转自由,就像在其他任何地方一样,从来就没有轻松的技术,事实上在事物的本质上也不可能有。

Forearm Rotation in daily avocations:
日常工作中的前臂旋转:

  1. Moreover, Forearm rotatory-actions are not a special process, solely applicable for piano playing. Quite the contrary, for Forearm rotatory-exertions and relaxations are used everywhere in our daily lives. A few instances: You have to apply them when you bring your fork down to your plate, prongs downwards, and again when you bring your food to your mouth - unless you impolitely use your fork as a spoon! In writing, it is
    此外,前臂旋转动作并不是一种专门适用于钢琴演奏的过程。相反,前臂的旋转运动和放松在我们日常生活中随处可见。举几个例子:当你把叉子放到盘子上,叉子朝下时,你必须运用它们,当你把食物送到嘴里时也是如此 - 除非你不礼貌地把叉子当勺子使用!在写作中,也要运用这种动作。

    the invisible rotatory exertion of your Forearm which turns your hand over, and which presses your pen upon the paper. You turn your door-handle, your key in its lock - you apply the rotational force invisibly until the door-handle or the key gives way, and discloses the true nature of the exertion in movement. Obviously, you wind your watch by visibly disclosed rotatory exertions. The screwdriver and the bradawl need Forearm rotatory-actions, both visible and invisible.
    你前臂看不见的旋转作用让你的手翻转,压着笔在纸上。你转动门把手,插入锁中的钥匙 - 你看不见地施加旋转力,直到门把手或钥匙让路,揭示运动中的真正作用。显然,你通过可见的旋转作用来上发条。螺丝刀和尖锥需要前臂的旋转动作,既可见又不可见。
You use it (mostly invisibly) when you play Tennis, Golf or Cricket; and you cannot hold your Billiard-cue without its constant help.
当你打网球、高尔夫或板球时,你会(大多数时候是看不见的)使用它;而且你不能没有它的持续帮助拿着你的台球杆。
As a inal example, you cannot properly press your bow on your Violin or 'Cello strings, without such invisible rotatory-exertion of the Forearm, freely given! Hence so much bad bowing, since this fact has been overlooked by teachers, through ignorance of such invisible rotatory actions.
作为最后一个例子,如果没有前臂进行这种看不见的旋转运动,你就无法正确地按压小提琴或大提琴的琴弦!因此,由于教师们忽视了这一事实,即对这种看不见的旋转动作的无知,所以出现了这么多不好的拉弓。
Nors. - I have heard of Violinists and 'Cellists who despaired of attaining a
Nors. - 我听说过小提琴手和大提琴手们对于达到一定水平感到绝望。
Invisible 隐形
rotatoryoxertions and the Bow-arm free action of the bow-arm, but who, after only sir weeks' accidental practice at the Piano of my "First Solo Book" and "Pianist's First Music-making," found, to their astonishment, that they had cured a life-long fault - rotational stiffness of the bowarm, and had acquired a free, full tone!
旋转性动作和弓臂的自由动作,但是在仅仅六周的偶然练习后,在我的《第一独奏书》和《钢琴家的初次音乐制作》钢琴上,他们惊讶地发现,他们已经纠正了一生的错误 - 弓臂的旋转僵硬,并且获得了自由、饱满的音色!
  1. There is, then, hardly any action in everyday life that does not largely depend upon visible or invisible Forearm rotatoryhelp; and when we come to so delicate an operation as Pianoplaying, the least disobedience to its laws inevitably mars all our playing.
    在日常生活中,几乎没有任何行动不在很大程度上依赖于可见或不可见的前臂旋转帮助;当我们进行如此精细的操作,如钢琴演奏时,对其规律稍有违抗,必然会破坏我们所有的演奏。

The Nature of the Action:
行动的本质:

  1. Yet, strictly speaking, there is no such thing as true Forearm rotation. Not "Rotation" in the sense that the Forearm itself rotates as a whole, with the Elbow as a pivot - as it seems to the eye.
    然而,严格来说,真正的前臂旋转并不存在。并非指前臂整体像以肘部为支点那样旋转,就像眼睛所看到的那样。
The fact is, that you can only "rotate" the Forearm at its wrist-end, and the wrist-joint and hand turm along with it; and you can only rotate about half a turn. It is really a twisting process of the Forearm-bones.
事实上,您只能在前臂的手腕端“旋转”,手腕关节和手会随之转动;而且您只能旋转大约半圈。这实际上是前臂骨的扭转过程。
  1. The Forearm consists of two bones, normally lying side by side. These are pivoted both at the Elbow and at the Wristjoints; you can feel their position by touching the elbow, and the hand at the wrist.
    前臂由两根骨头组成,通常并排放置。这些骨头在肘关节和腕关节都有枢轴;您可以通过触摸肘部和手腕来感受它们的位置。
Now, when you turn (or "rotate") your hand into its playing position, palm downwards, you twist the outer of these two bones, the "radius," upon the inner bone, the "ulna," just as you can twist one finger over another. In this way you obtain that partial rotation of the wrist by which the hand is swung over into its playing position.
现在,当您将手转向演奏位置,手掌朝下时,您扭转这两根骨头中的外侧骨头,“桡骨”,在内侧骨头“尺骨”上,就像您可以将一根手指扭转到另一根手指上一样。通过这种方式,您可以获得腕部的部分旋转,使手摆动到演奏位置。
  1. Obviously, everyone (whether he understands Rotation or not) is compelled (and always has been compelled) to make this rotatory movement to bring his hand into the playing position, palm
    显然,每个人(无论他是否理解旋转)都被迫(并且一直被迫)进行这种旋转运动,将手移动到演奏位置,掌心
Diagrammatic Representation of the Two Forearm Bones of the Left Arm, before rotation and after. downwards. He is also compelled to continue a slight, although now invisible, exertion (rotationally) to retain his hand thus in level position; although the hand itself may in the meantime be lying quite loose and inactive on the keyboard. Moreover, to sound the thumb-note at all strongly, he is compelled momentarily to increase the rotary-exertion of the Forearm inwards, so that the thumb may be amply helped to move its key down efficiently.
左臂两根前臂骨的示意图,在旋转之前和之后。向下。他也被迫继续轻微的努力(旋转),以保持手臂处于水平位置;尽管手掌本身可能同时完全松弛无力地放在键盘上。此外,为了强有力地发出拇指音符,他被迫瞬间增加前臂向内的旋转努力,以便拇指能够有效地按下其键。

Again a double muscular action:
再次双重肌肉动作:

  1. Evidently we also possess "strong" and "weak" muscles rotationally, just as in the case of the finger. The hand is evidently turned over into its playing-position (or "supination") by the exertion of both the "strong" and "weak" muscles concerned in Forearm-rotation; whereas the "weak" muscles evidently suffice to retain it thus turned over, and the "strong" muscles may therefore promptly and completely stop work.
    显然,我们的肌肉在旋转方面也有“强壮”和“虚弱”之分,就像手指一样。手显然是通过前臂旋转中涉及的“强壮”和“虚弱”肌肉的努力才能翻转到演奏位置(或“旋前”);而“虚弱”肌肉显然足以保持它翻转状态,因此“强壮”肌肉可能会迅速完全停止工作。
Nore. - Obviously, it is this prompt and complete cessation of the strong, "inward-twisting" muscles that has led to the delusion that no muscular exertion is needed to retain the hand in its level playing position.
Nore. - 很明显,正是这种迅速而完全停止强大的“向内扭曲”的肌肉活动,导致了一种错觉,即保持手在水平演奏位置上不需要任何肌肉运动。
To help the thumb to sound its note (as already noted) a momentary action of the "strong" muscles is needed. The application of these "strong" muscles is therefore always intermittent and momentary; whereas the action of the "weak" muscles may be continuous for a time. Realize also, that even in forte, it is actually but a comparatively gentle exertion of the Forearm rotationally, that is needed. This is not noticeable unless attention is drawn to it. In fact, as already said, none of the exertions used in playing should ever be really violent. If they are, you may be sure you are playing stiffly, and badly!
为了帮助拇指发出音符(如前所述),需要“强大”肌肉的瞬时作用。因此,这些“强大”肌肉的应用总是间歇性和瞬时的;而“弱”肌肉的作用可能连续一段时间。还要意识到,即使在强音中,实际上只需要旋转前臂的相对温和的用力。除非引起注意,否则这是不明显的。事实上,正如前面所说的,演奏中使用的任何用力都不应该真的很剧烈。如果是这样,你可以肯定你的演奏是僵硬的,而且糟糕!

Timing the cessation of Rotation:
停止旋转的时机:

  1. Now, the trouble is, if this exertion inwards (momentarily required to help the thumb) is instead CONTINUED at full strength, then the Basis for the action of the other fingers is taken away from them; and they will then seem weak and incapable. Hence the invention of those thousands of futile exercises designed to overcome this supposed "weakness" of these fingers. Whereas we now know, that these supposed "weak" fingers are rendered quite "strong," the very moment this unneeded and paralyzing (but unseen) exertion rotatorily towards the thumb is ceased.
    现在的问题是,如果向内用力(短暂需要帮助拇指)的努力被继续以全力进行,那么其他手指的行动基础就会被夺走;它们看起来会变得虚弱且无能。因此,出现了成千上万个无效的练习的发明,旨在克服这些手指所谓的“虚弱”。而我们现在知道,这些所谓“虚弱”的手指在这种不需要的、但会让手指无法动弹的向拇指旋转的用力停止的那一刻就变得相当“强壮”。
Note. - Such exertion towards the thumb may, however, be so very slight that we are likely to overlook it. Any exertion, nevertheless, in the wrong direction, will here inevitably impair the efficacy of the finger next used. Be sure therefore that you avoid any such residue of rotatory exertion in the wrong direction, even from the "weak" rotation muscles! It is owing to non-comprehension of this point that has arisen the superstition as to the supposed "weakness" of the fourth and fifth fingers at the Piano. Hence, also, so much sticky, clumsy and uncertain Technique, generally. Remember, these fingers are indeed rendeted helpless so long as you continue a strong rotational exertion towards the thumb after it is played, and thus deprive those other fingers of the necessary basis for their action against their keys; whereas these fingers are instantly transformed into "strong" ones, provided that when you wish to use them you are careful to eliminate (inhibit, or cease) any residue of unneeded rotatory exertion towards the thumb - even of the "weak" rotation-muscles!
注意。-然而,对拇指的这种努力可能是非常微小的,以至于我们很可能会忽视它。然而,任何错误方向的努力在这里都将不可避免地损害下一个使用的手指的效力。因此,请务必避免任何错误方向的旋转努力的残留,即使是来自“弱”旋转肌肉!正是由于对这一点的不理解,才产生了关于钢琴上第四和第五指所谓“虚弱”的迷信。因此,通常会出现粘滞、笨拙和不确定的技术。请记住,只要在弹奏后继续向拇指施加强大的旋转努力,从而剥夺其他手指对键盘行动所需的基础,这些手指就会变得无助;而只要在使用这些手指时,您小心消除(抑制或停止)任何不必要的朝拇指方向的旋转努力的残留,即使是“弱”旋转肌肉,这些手指将立即变成“强壮”的手指!
As a matter of fact, these supposed "weak" fingers themselves are naturally really stronger at the Piano than the thumb itself - with its sideway action, provided you do not spoil their effectiveness by leaving your forearm rotationally stiff, or even antagonistic to their well-being, pianistically.
事实上,这些所谓的“弱”手指本身在钢琴上实际上比拇指本身更强大 - 假如你不通过让前臂旋转僵硬,甚至对他们的良好状态产生敌意,从而破坏它们的效果。

Rotatory relaxation often suffices:
旋转放松通常就足够了

  1. With the hand lying loosely on the keyboard the hand will quite naturally roll upward onto its side (with the little finger as a pivot) when you cease the slight rotatory exertion towards the thumb. Now, if at that very moment, however, you sufficiently exert the little finger, it will act as a strut, and will thus prevent the hand from rolling upward. You cannot see any rotatory movement, but you can feel the stress in the direction of the little finger, and how this is thereby helped.
    手松放在键盘上时,当你停止朝拇指施加轻微的旋转力时,手会自然地向上翻转到侧面(以小指为支点)。现在,如果在那个时刻,你足够用力小指,它将起到支撑作用,从而防止手向上翻转。你看不到任何旋转运动,但你可以感受到朝小指方向的压力,以及这样如何有所帮助。
  2. For soft notes, cessation of all the rotatory exertion towards the thumb hence suffices to give the little finger the necessary basis for its work in sounding that soft note. But when more tone is required, then you must, BESDES ceasing the exertion towards the thumb, also add a rotatory exertion towards the little-finger side, to enable you sufficiently to exert that finger.
    对于轻柔的音符,停止所有朝拇指的旋转努力就足以为小指提供必要的基础,让它发出那个轻柔的音符。但是当需要更多的音量时,除了停止朝拇指的努力外,还必须朝小指的一侧加上旋转的努力,以使你能够充分发挥那根手指的作用。
Noтe. - To recapitulate: Be sure to realize through experiment at the keyboard, that if you cease the exertion Inwards (towards the thumb) this will leave the fore-
注意。- 总结一下:一定要通过在键盘上的实验来意识到,如果你停止向内(朝拇指方向)的努力,这将使前指。
The relationship of Rotatory-help to Rotatory Movement arm and hand free to roll over Outwards (towards the little finger), and that this tumbling-over tendency of the forearm, thus caused by relaxation, can provide for more tone from your little finger than you would at first credit, with so little Basis for it. For greater tone, however, you must, in addition, exeri the forearm outwards, although this rotative exertion is not necessarily displayed as morement, neither in this case nor the former one. As everywhere else in Technique, movement or its absence is no criterion whatever that you are doing rightly or wrongly. For instance, if you cease the rotatory exertion towards the thumb (as just discussed), the hand would naturally fall over to its side, but such rotatory movement will be prevented if you accurately time a sufficient exertion of the little finger (or other finger) at that moment, and you then have only a finger-movement with the key, while the rotational relaxation is not in the least disclosed to the eye.
Rotatory-help 与 Rotatory Movement 之间的关系,手臂和手自由向外翻滚(朝向小指),由此引起的前臂翻滚倾向,因此由放松引起,可以为您的小指提供比您最初想象的更多音色,尽管基础很少。然而,为了获得更大的音色,您必须另外向外用力前臂,尽管这种旋转用力在这种情况或前一种情况下都不一定显示为运动。就像技术的其他地方一样,运动或其缺乏根本不是您是否正确或错误地做事的标准。例如,如果您停止向拇指施加旋转作用(如刚才讨论的),手自然会倾倒到一侧,但如果您准确计时在那一刻对小指(或其他手指)施加足够的作用力,那么这种旋转运动将被阻止,然后您只需用手指与琴键进行运动,而旋转放松对眼睛来说根本不会显露出来。
That is, the rotatory change towards the little finger will not be seen, if you hide it by a sufficient exertion (and movement) of the little-finger, or fourth finger or any other finger at that moment. On the other hand, the exertion of the finger itself will be hidden, if you outbalance it during key-descent by a
这意味着,如果你通过足够的小指、第四指或其他手指的努力(和动作)来隐藏它,那么向小指旋转的变化就不会被看到。另一方面,如果你在按键下降时通过失衡来隐藏手指的努力,手指本身的努力就会被隐藏。

greater exertion (and movement rotationally) of the Forearm - and you then have rotative movement (or "Rotation-touch") in place of finger movement (or "finger-touch") with the key. 1 In slower passages (as beforesaid) actual rocking or rotatory movements may optionally be employed, but in really quick passages there is no time for such. In short: Finger-movements are usually preferable in quick passages, but of course with the proper individual Forearmstresses invisibly applied, along with the exertion of each individual finger.
前臂的更大用力(和旋转运动)-然后你就有旋转运动(或“旋转触摸”)代替手指运动(或“手指触摸”)与琴键。在较慢的乐句中(如前所述),实际的摇摆或旋转运动可以选择性地使用,但在真正快速的乐句中,没有时间进行这样的动作。简而言之:手指运动通常在快速乐句中更可取,但当然要配合适当的个体前臂压力不可见地施加,以及每个手指的用力。

Direction of Rotatory-help:
旋转帮助的方向:

  1. Realize next, that the direction of rotatory help is always from the finger last used, and towards the finger being used and you must always supply such rotatory help with perfect freedom.
    认识到接下来,旋转帮助的方向总是从最后使用的手指向正在使用的手指,你必须始终自由地提供这种旋转帮助。
  2. Thus, when a passage moves melodically alternately upwards and downwards, the rotational stresses are alternately Inwards and Outwards. Try the following: -
    因此,当一个乐句在旋律上交替向上和向下移动时,旋转应力也会交替向内和向外。请尝试以下操作:-
  1. Per contra, when the melodic movement proceeds in the same direction, as in a straight-on five-finger exercise, then you must repeat your rotative stresses in the direction of the passage, instead of alternating them.
    相反,当旋律运动朝着同一方向进行时,就像直线进行五指练习一样,那么你必须在通道方向重复你的旋转重音,而不是交替它们。
Now it is easy to realize that in repeating the same note you must repeat the same stress rotationally; yet it is not so easy when you have to repeat the same rotational stresses, but with different fingers. Thus:-
现在很容易意识到,在重复相同的音符时,您必须旋转重复相同的重音;但是当您必须用不同的手指重复相同的旋转重音时,情况就不那么容易了。因此:-
In the straight-on five-finger succession of notes, evidently you must help your thumb by a rotatory exertion Inwards - towards it - during the moment of moving the key. But when you use your index-finger after it, you must reverse all this - the Inward rotatory exertion must cease, and a relaxation Outwards (or even an exertion Outwards) must replace the Inward-stress while you depress the key with that index-finger. For the next note (played by the middle-finger) the index-finger serves as a pivot (from either the surface or depressed level of the keyboard), and rotational help for it is again outwards; therefore you must repeat what you did for the last note. The ring-finger needs another similar repetition of the outward rotational-impulse (with pivot on third finger), and the fifth finger likewise (from fourth finger). Thus, after the thumb (with its Inward rotation) you have four Outward impulses (or stresses) rotationally; and when returning (after the little finger with its Outward impulse) you must then provide four inward impulses rotationally to help these fingers. Refer to the Examples given on p. 22 of Epitome.
在直接的五指音阶中,显然你必须通过旋转向内的努力来帮助你的拇指 - 在按下琴键的瞬间。但当你在它之后使用食指时,你必须颠倒所有这些 - 向内的旋转努力必须停止,而在按下琴键时,向外放松(甚至向外用力)必须取代向内的压力。对于下一个音符(由中指演奏),食指充当支点(从键盘表面或按下的水平面),并且再次向外旋转帮助它;因此,你必须重复你为上一个音符所做的事情。无名指需要另一个类似的向外旋转冲动的重复(以第三指为支点),小指同样如此(从第四指开始)。因此,在拇指(带有向内旋转)之后,你有四个向外的冲动(或压力)旋转;当返回(在小指带有向外冲动之后),你必须提供四个向内的冲动旋转来帮助这些手指。请参考《Epitome》第 22 页上的示例。
  1. Taken slowly, you can show these stresses by actual rotatory movements each time, as directed. The hand, in this case, turns back (each time) before each rotatory-movement, and then turns again in the direction of (and along with) the next finger you play.
    慢慢地进行,您可以按照指示每次通过实际的旋转运动来展示这些压力。在这种情况下,手在每次旋转运动之前都会转回,然后再朝着(并沿着)您弹奏的下一个手指的方向再次转动。
  2. In a quick passage, however, such rotatory-movements cannot be attempted - there is not time for them.
    在一个快速的乐句中,然而,这种旋转运动是无法尝试的 - 没有时间去做。
Instead, the rotational-stresses are here completely disguised, hidden and replaced by finger movements. Nevertheless, you must supply the necessary help individually for each note by invisible forearm rotative exertions or relaxations, precisely as you do when you allow actual rotative movements to accompany each note.
相反,这里完全隐藏了旋转应力,并被手指动作所取代。然而,当你允许实际的旋转运动伴随每个音符时,你必须通过看不见的前臂旋转的努力或放松为每个音符提供必要的帮助。
  1. The law hence becomes clear, that the direction of rotation (whether accompanied by actual rotatory-movement or not) is always in the Direction of the new finger and away from the last finger, which each time becomes the pivot for the new action.
    因此,法则变得清晰,旋转的方向(无论是否伴随实际的旋转运动)始终朝着新手指的方向,远离上一个手指,每次上一个手指都成为新动作的支点。
Nore. - Thus, when you play the Middle-finger afier the Thumb, rotational help is given to it outwards, whereas when you play it after the Little-finger, rotational help is inwords - towards the Thumb.
Nore. - 因此,当您在拇指后弹中指时,会向外旋转帮助它,而当您在小指后弹时,旋转帮助是向内的 - 朝向拇指。

Rotatory direction with thumb under a finger:
拇指在手指下方旋转方向:

  1. The rule applies with equal force when you turn a finger over the thumb, unexpected although it may seem. Therefore, to help a finger turned over the thumb, you must still give the invisible or visible rotatory help outwards (towards the littlefinger side), in spite of the fact that the note sounded by the finger is on the wrong side of the thumb.
    规则同样适用于当你把手指翻过拇指时,尽管这看起来可能出乎意料。因此,为了帮助手指翻过拇指,你仍然必须向外(朝小指侧)提供不可见或可见的旋转帮助,尽管手指发出的音符位于拇指的错误一侧。
Thus, in a shake played with a finger turned over the thumb, you should give alternate rotations Inwards and Outwards whether visible or not. Thus:-
因此,在用手指翻转拇指弹奏时,无论是否可见,都应该交替向内和向外旋转。因此:-

Inere signifies Rotation towards thumb, and siguifles Rotation towards little finger
Inere 表示向拇指旋转, 表示向小指旋转
Try it with rotation supplied first in the correct direction and then in the wrong direction. It is quite convincing!
尝试首先以正确方向提供旋转,然后以错误方向提供旋转。这是非常令人信服的!

Bad Scales : 糟糕的音阶:

  1. Much scale-playing, etc., is uneven and sticky, because this rule has not been grasped.
    许多音阶练习等都不够均匀流畅,因为这个规则还没有掌握。
This rule, however, is precisely reversed when you turn a long finger over a short one, as in double-notes scales, etc. Hence, when the middle-finger is turned over the fifth, you must here help the middle-finger by a rotational-stress towards the thumbside!
然而,当你把一根长手指翻转到一根短手指上时,例如在双音阶音阶中,规则就完全颠倒了。因此,当中指翻转到第五指时,你必须通过向拇指侧施加旋转应力来帮助中指!
  1. In the Epitome I have noted the first steps towards acquiring this required co-ordination between Forearm and Finger, and it is useless to reprint them here.
    在《精华》中,我已经记录了获得前臂和手指之间所需协调的第一步,重印它们在这里是没有意义的。
Note. - These First Steps (for Young and Old) are more fully dealt with in my "Nine Steps towards Finger-individualization" (Oxford University Press); "Child's First Steps" (Joseph Williams); "Pianist's First Music Making" (Oxford University Press) and "First Solo Book," etc. (Oxford University Press).
注意。- 这些初步步骤(适合年轻人和老年人)在我的“通向手指个性化的九步”(牛津大学出版社)中有更详细的介绍;“孩子的第一步”(约瑟夫·威廉姆斯);“钢琴家的初次音乐创作”(牛津大学出版社)和“第一独奏曲集”等(牛津大学出版社)。
Some additional warnings may, however, here be useful:
然而,这里可能需要一些额外的警告:

The purpose of Rotation:
旋律的目的:

  1. In the meantime, do not forget to bear in mind the ultimate purpose of these rotational stresses and relaxations. Whether allowed to become visible as actual rocking movements or not, the purpose is to help the fingers in their work by correct rotational stresses, and not to impede them by wrong ones. Therefore, do not forget to exert the fingers themselves. If you forget that, all is lost!
    与此同时,不要忘记牢记这些旋转应力和放松的最终目的。无论是否允许作为实际摇摆运动显现,其目的都是通过正确的旋转应力来帮助手指完成工作,而不是通过错误的应力来阻碍它们。因此,不要忘记使手指自身发力。如果你忘记了这一点,一切都将丧失!

Rotation-stresses must be given freely:
旋律压力必须自由地给予:

  1. Remember, the rotatory possibilities of the forearm must always be applied at their free-est. That is, always without the exertion of both "pronation" and "supination" muscles at the same moment - in plain English, without exerting the forearm rotationally both outwards and inwoards at the same moment which would create a technique-destroying muscular conflict. You must contrive to send your nerve-message solely to one set of muscles, and must not allow some of it to leak or stray over to the opposite or " antagonistic" side.
    记住,前臂的旋转可能性必须始终以最自由的方式应用。也就是说,始终不要同时用力“旋前”和“旋后”肌肉 - 简单来说,不要在同一时刻旋转前臂向外和向内,这将造成破坏技术的肌肉冲突。你必须设法将神经信息仅发送到一组肌肉,并且不允许部分信息泄漏或偏离到相反或“对抗性”一侧。
Nors. - In short, when you use your arm rotationally, be sure to exert it only in the required direction, and strictly inhibit the opposite exertion of it.
Nors. - 简而言之,当您旋转手臂时,请确保仅在所需方向施加力量,并严格抑制其相反的施加。
Passages by similar motion made "difficult" by rotatory conflict:
由旋转冲突使相似运动的段落变得“困难”:
  1. Such antagonistic action is, however, very likely to arise in passages where the two hands move by similar motion melodically. Here the rotatory impulses are needed for the most part in contrary direction in the two hands. Hence such passages are often found not so easy to play as to write! The direction of rotation is confused by the two hands moving alike melodically - and our ear actually may mislead us here. Hence "stiffening" ensues. This difficulty vanishes forthwith when this rotatory contrariness is duly recognized.
    这种对抗性的动作很可能出现在两只手在旋律上以相似的方式移动的地方。在这种情况下,两只手大部分时间需要以相反的方向进行旋转推动。因此,这样的乐句通常发现不像写作那样容易演奏!旋转方向被两只手在旋律上相似地移动所混淆 - 我们的耳朵实际上可能会在这里误导我们。因此会出现“僵硬”。当这种旋转的对立性得到充分认可时,这种困难立即消失。
  2. Moreover, this tendency thus to make "difficulties" may
    此外,这种倾向因此会制造“困难”
Also applies, when hands played in succession also supervene when the two hands are not played simultaneously, but when a melodically-alike passage is repeated in close succession by the two hands, as in a canon.
当两只手不同时演奏,而是连续演奏时,也会出现这种情况,就像在一个卡农中,两只手紧密连续地重复演奏类似旋律的段落。
Nork. - Play through the first sixteen bars of Bach's C-sharp major Prelude, from the first Book of the Forty-eight; and you will feel that there is a great temptation to play the theme in its left-hand version with the same rotatory impulses as before used for the right hand, thus leading to its impairment and your confusion!
Nork. - 演奏巴赫 C#大调前奏曲的前十六小节,来自《四十八首前奏曲》第一册;你会感觉到有一种强烈的诱惑,以与右手之前相同的旋转冲动来演奏左手版本的主题,从而导致其受损和你的困惑!

Passages by contrary motion first:
首先是对位运动的乐段:

  1. Because of these reasons, co-ordination between forearm rotation and fingers should first be studied in passages needing reversal, rotationally, each time from note to note; and when the hands are first played together, passages should be chosen, so far as possible, which need the rotational help in similar direction in both hands, and which, therefore, move melodically by contrary motion.
    由于这些原因,前臂旋转和手指之间的协调应首先在需要 逆转的乐句中进行研究,每次从一个音符旋转到另一个音符;当双手首次同时演奏时,应选择尽可能需要双手同向旋转帮助的乐句,并且因此以相反运动的方式旋律移动。
  2. In the early stages - both in the case of a real beginner, and, in the far worse case, of one who has been playing upsidedown technically for years, this practice of passages by contrary motion melodically, and with constant reversals from note to note, rotationally, should be insisted upon for a while - since in this way the rotatory adjustments are more likely to be provided correctly, almost instinctively. Studies and pieces which exemplify such conditions should therefore be chosen. Music for the student, at this early stage, should also be written in accordance with these principles.
    在早期阶段 - 无论是真正的初学者,还是更糟糕的情况下,已经在技术上颠倒弹奏多年的人,都应该坚持一段时间以相反运动旋律地练习这些乐句,并且不断地从一个音符到另一个音符进行旋转 - 因为这样旋转调整更有可能被正确地提供,几乎是本能的。因此应选择体现这种条件的研究和乐曲。在这个早期阶段,学生的音乐也应根据这些原则来写作。
Note. - I have myself tried to set a good example for composers in this respect, but it is not easy to evolve interesting matter under such onerous restrictions. The reader may, however, be referred to my "Playthings for Litlle Players," Book I, and my "First Solo Book" (Oxford University Press). Several numbers in these works conform quite strictly to these rather severe restrictions. The Preface to these sets of little pieces fully explains these desirable restrictions. Also, in "The Pianist's First Music Making" (Oxford University Press), the dry first
注意。- 我自己尝试为这方面的作曲家树立一个良好的榜样,但在如此沉重的限制下演变出有趣的内容并不容易。然而,读者可以参考我的《小玩意儿》第一册和我的《第一独奏曲集》(牛津大学出版社)。这些作品中的几首曲目相当严格地符合这些相当严格的限制。这些小曲集的序言充分解释了这些可取的限制。此外,在《钢琴家的初次音乐创作》(牛津大学出版社)中,干燥的第一

steps are made interesting by the addition of a Duet accompaniment, for the teacher. These I consider to be quite a manifestation of genius on the part of my collaborator here - FeLLT SWINSTEAd.
通过为老师添加二重奏伴奏,使得这些步骤变得更有趣。我认为这在这里是我合作者 FeLLT SWINSTEAd 的天才体现。

Stiffness possible, while apparently passive:
可能僵硬,看似被动:

  1. It is even possible to make this mistake of antagonistic and self-defeating rotational actions, while your hand, itself, lies quite loosely and inactive upon the keyboard. Try it! Let your hand lie loosely on the keyboard-surface, and see whether your forearm is really quite free rotationally, and is not perhaps slightly stiffened-up." This rotatively "free" condition of the forearm is always a pleasant sensation - or absence of sensation - to a Pianist, since it gives him confidence that he is going to play easily - and is not going to play with irksome, troublesome technical restraint.
    甚至可能犯这种对抗性和自我毁灭性的旋转动作的错误,而你的手本身则松松地搁在键盘上。试试看!让你的手松松地搁在键盘表面,看看你的前臂是否真的在旋转时非常自由,而不是可能略微僵硬。前臂的这种旋转“自由”状态对钢琴家来说总是一种愉快的感觉,或者说是一种没有感觉,因为这让他确信自己将会轻松演奏,而不会受到烦人的技术限制。

Upper-arm re Forearm Rotation:
上臂与前臂旋转:

  1. Another and perhaps important warning is, never to substitute -arm rotation-stresses where those of the Forearm are called for.
    另一个也许很重要的警告是,永远不要用 -臂旋转应力替代需要前臂的地方。
  2. Understand the distinction: It is possible to bring your hand into playing position by raising the upper arm and elbow sideways and outwards with the hand upon the keyboard. Thus the sockets of the two forearm bones at the elbow are themselves turned outwards, and brought almost perpendicularly one over the other.
    理解区别:通过将上臂和肘部向侧面和外侧抬起,手放在键盘上,可以将手放在演奏位置。因此,肘部两根前臂骨的插座本身向外转动,并几乎垂直地放在彼此上方。
True, you could try to help the thumb to sound its note in this - ridiculous - way; but to substitute such clumsy action in place of the natural and easy one of Forearm-rotation is obvious folly!
当然,你可以尝试用这种荒谬的方式帮助拇指发出它的音符;但是用这种笨拙的动作代替自然而简单的前臂旋转显然是愚蠢的!
NoTe. - It is necessary, however, to allude to this possibility, since a comparatively recent author has seriously suggested this. Upper-arm rotatory process (with its digging action) in place of Forearm-rotation - which he pronounces to be "impossible in quick passages"! - and since copied elsewhere. This, of course, only proves that the author has had no inkling of the real meaning of my Forearm-rotation teaching; and imagines it to refer solely to rotational Movements, as so wildly misunderstood also by some not unrecent German writers! See Additional Note , "On Forearm-rotation Misunderstandings," etc.
注意。然而,有必要提到这种可能性,因为最近有一位相对较新的作者认真地提出了这个观点。上臂旋转过程(具有挖掘动作)代替前臂旋转 - 他宣称在快速乐句中“不可能”! - 并且在其他地方抄袭。当然,这只证明作者对我关于前臂旋转教学的真正含义一无所知;并且认为它仅仅指旋转运动,就像一些不久前的德国作家也被误解得如此离谱!请参见附加说明 ,“关于前臂旋转误解等”。

Upper-arm . Forearm-rotation Test:
上臂 。前臂旋转测试:

  1. If you are not quite sure of this distinction between Upper- and Fore-arm rotation, refer to the following convincing "Test-exercises":
    如果您对上臂旋转和前臂旋转之间的区别不太确定,请参考以下令人信服的“测试练习”:
  2. Fold your arm in front of your chest. Poise it nicely and freely. Now rotate the forearm, while thus in front of you, as easily and freely as you should do when executing a tolerably quick tremolo. With the arm thus bent at right angles, you are bound to use solely forearm rotation, and Upper-arm rotation is altogether "cut out" for the time being.
    将手臂交叉放在胸前。优雅而自如地保持姿势。现在旋转前臂,就像在你面前这样,就像执行相当快速的颤音时应该那样轻松自如。手臂弯曲成直角时,你必须只使用前臂旋转,此时完全不需要上臂旋转。
  3. Next, stretch your whole arm straight out in front of you, and again, with the Forearm only, execute your free and easy tremolo movements.
    接下来,将整只手臂伸直到你面前,再次,只用前臂,执行自由轻松的颤音运动。
  4. And now, instead of this comfortable Forearm-rotatory tremolo, try to substitute a twisting of the whole arm from the shoulder-socket - Upper-arm rotation. Although you may partially succeed in doing this (but accompanied by very ugly and clumsy circular movements of the Elbow itself), you will still find that the Forearm rotatory-vibration is incomparably more easy and natural.
    现在,不要使用这种舒适的前臂旋转颤音,尝试用整个手臂从肩膀插座扭动来替代 - 上臂旋转。虽然你可能部分成功地做到这一点(但伴随着非常难看和笨拙的肘部本身的圆形运动),你仍会发现前臂旋转振动无疑更容易和自然。
  5. Now apply the rotatory tremolo of the Forearm to the keyboard itself, via any two fingers.
    现在将前臂的旋转颤音应用到键盘本身,通过任意两根手指。
Finally, again try to execute it instead by means of Upperarm rotation, and the folly of this mistake is amusingly evident - for it would need a circling elbow, and would be sure to be stiff at that! Carefully eliminate any such false and ugly technique from your technical scheme.
最后,再次尝试通过上臂旋转来执行它,这个错误的愚蠢之处是令人发笑的明显 - 因为它需要一个环绕的肘部,而且肯定会很僵硬!仔细从你的技术方案中消除任何这种虚假且丑陋的技术。
Octaves, etc., need Rotation invisibly provided:
八度音程等需要隐形旋转。
  1. FOR OCTAVEs, and passages in double-notes (double-thirds, sixths, etc.), the law is, that the rotatory conditions must be remade each time, individually, for each double-note effect; but in the meantime do not forget the required exertions of the two fingers concerned! Double-third passages, rotationally, are often a cross between octave and single note playing. In some places the rotational effect has merely to be repeated, whereas in others a single finger acts as a pivot, and the rule as to single notes, rotationally, then supervenes. Difficulty in octave passage playing is most frequently traceable to disobedience of this law. Remake the required set of conditions each time for each octave, and the difficulty forthwith vanishes. Give sufficient rotatoryexertion each time towards the thumb to enable this adequately to sound its note; and also, be sure to provide for each successive octave, individually, the exertion each time of the thumb and little finger during key-descent.
    对于八度音程和双音(双三度、六度等)的乐句,法则是,旋转条件必须每次重新制定,针对每个双音效果单独制定;但同时不要忘记涉及的两根手指所需的努力!双三度的乐句,在旋转方面,常常是八度音和单音演奏之间的交叉。在某些地方,旋转效果只需重复一次,而在其他地方,一个手指充当枢轴,然后单音的旋转规则就会出现。八度乐句演奏中的困难往往可以追溯到对这一法则的违反。每次为每个八度重新制定所需的条件,困难立即消失。每次都向拇指施加足够的旋转力量,以使其充分发出音符;同时,确保为每个连续的八度,单独为拇指和小指在按键下降时施加力量。
Nore. - The hand cannot be "formed" for the octave passage, as the old teachers so fondly imagined - and hence wrought so much mischief technically. The folly of To attempt any setting or "fixation" of the fingers, would only "hand-forming" for octaves result in stiff fingers and hands, unable to do their work, and a stiff forearm unable to fulfill its duties. In the old days, only geniuses could play so-called "lightning octaves" - because their healthy instinct compelled them to disobey their teachers! Nowadays, however, every student can and should be directly taught this "great secret"-of gliding along the surface of the keyboard, and for each octave remaking a momentary rotational exertion to help the momentary finger-and-hand exertions.
Nore. - 手不能像老师们所幻想的那样“形成”八度音程,因此在技术上造成了很多混乱。试图设置或“固定”手指的愚蠢行为只会导致手指和手部僵硬,无法完成工作,以及僵硬的前臂无法履行其职责。在过去,只有天才才能演奏所谓的“闪电八度” - 因为他们健康的本能驱使他们违抗老师!然而,如今,每个学生都可以并且应该直接学习这个“伟大的秘密” - 沿着键盘表面滑动,并为每个八度重新进行瞬时的旋转努力,以帮助瞬时的手指和手部努力。

"Finger-work" defined: “指法”定义:

  1. We realize, then, that not only is there no "Fingertechnique" without Hand- and Arm-help in some form or other, but also, that the Forearm rotatory help must always be provided for every note played, whatever the form of touch used.
    我们意识到,不仅在某种形式上没有“手指技术”而没有手和臂的帮助,而且,无论使用何种触感,每个音符都必须提供前臂旋转帮助。
Note. - So-called "Finger-work" is never finger-exertion only, but always implies finger-exertions either invisibly or visibly backed up by Forearm rotativestresses and hand-exertions, plus the other arm elements, when and where required.
注意。- 所谓的“手指技术”从来不仅仅是手指的努力,而总是意味着手指的努力,无论是隐形地还是明显地由前臂的旋转压力和手部的努力支持,再加上其他手臂元素,必要时。
Or, we might go even further, and define "Finger" passagework as consisting of: -
或者,我们甚至可以进一步定义“指法”为以下内容:-
"Individually applied FOREARM-rotation impulses TRANSMITTED to the keyboard by the OBEDIENT exertion of the finger and hand for each note," that is: Forearm-rotational and Hand-and-Finger impulses accurately timed for each key-descent, and optionally helped by the other arm elements when required.
通过手指和手的服从努力,将单独施加的前臂旋转冲击传递到键盘上的每个音符,即:为每个按键下降准确计时的前臂旋转和手指冲击,必要时可由其他手臂元素协助。

Rotatory Movements: 旋转运动:

  1. As to rotatory movements themselves (as indicated earlier) these are optional. During slow passages they are not only harmless, but may even be particularly helpful. Whereas, in quick passages they may become a hindrance, and even impossible, and finger-movements must here be substituted - but do not in the meantime lose the benefit of the INvisible rotational help given individually for each note.
    至于旋转运动本身(如前所示),这是可选的。在慢速段落中,它们不仅是无害的,甚至可能特别有帮助。而在快速段落中,它们可能成为一种阻碍,甚至不可能,这时手指运动必须代替 - 但同时不要失去为每个音符单独提供的隐形旋转帮助的好处。
  2. Whether, in the end, you choose to exhibit rotative Movements in a passage, or instead choose finger or hand Movements, depends upon which of these three components you place in the ascendant at the moment.
    无论最终你选择在一个乐句中展示旋转运动,还是选择手指或手部运动,取决于你在那一刻将这三个组成部分中的哪一个放在主导地位。
Note. - For further information on Rotation, read the Additional Note, No. III, and also refer to "Forearm-Rotation" and "Child's First Steps" (Joseph Williams). Also "First Solo Book" (with its Preface); "Playthings for Little Players" (two books), and "Pianist's First Music Making" (three books) and "Nine Sheps towards Finger-Individualization" (Oxford University Press).
注意。-有关旋转的更多信息,请阅读附注 III,并参考“前臂旋转”和“孩子的第一步”(Joseph Williams)。还有“第一独奏曲集”(附有序言);“小小演奏家的玩具”(两本书),以及“钢琴演奏家的初次演奏”(三本书)和“九只羊朝向手指个性化”(牛津大学出版社)。

Rotational Analysis of passages:
旋转分析的段落:

  1. Finally, since correct Rotation is so all-important, whenever a passage "goes doubtfully" play it through once or twice so slowly that you can analyse and re-analyse the DIRECTion of the succession of its rotatory-impulses. Do this so slowly that you can actually rock the hand from side to side for each note - a rolling or rocking movement towards each note, after first rocking backwards. Thus you impress upon your mind
    最后,由于正确的旋转非常重要,每当一个乐句“走得不确定”时,都要慢慢地演奏一两次,以便你可以分析和重新分析其旋转脉冲的连续方向。要做到这一点,要慢到你实际上可以为每个音符从一侧摇摆到另一侧 - 首先向后摇摆,然后向每个音符做一个滚动或摇摆的动作。这样你就能印在你的脑海中。

    the direction of the rotational help which eventually you have to provide invisibly and wirHout actual rotatory movement, and yet correct in the incidence of its rotational stresses for every note.
    旋转帮助的方向,最终你必须无形地提供,并且没有实际的旋转运动,但对每个音符的旋转应力发生的情况是正确的。
Note. - As there has been a good deal of misunderstanding (and worse) as to the true nature of the Forearm-rotation Element (and apparently still is in some benighted quarters), I again refer the interested reader to the Additional Note, No. III, which fully deals with all the points raised.
注意。- 由于对前臂旋转要素的真实性质存在相当多的误解(甚至更糟),显然在某些愚昧的地方仍然存在,我再次将感兴趣的读者转至附加说明,第 III 号,该说明完全涵盖了提出的所有要点。

Chapter VII 第七章

ON THE MOVEMENTS OF TOUCH
- during and before Key-descent
触摸的动作 - 在按键下降期间和之前

  1. Ample preliminary movements to the key are not to be discouraged, provided the Tempo of the passage admits of such. Often they are quite helpful when used in the right way.
    充足的前奏动作不应受到打击,只要乐句的速度允许。当以正确的方式使用时,它们通常是非常有帮助的。

Right and Wrong ways of reaching the Key:
到达关键的正确和错误方式:

The right way is to reach the keys always quite gently with your finger-tips. The resistance of the key can then be gauged on the way down; whereas, the wrong way is to "lift" the fingers, etc., "so that the key may be hit down" - a now exploded theory of the past.
正确的方法是用指尖轻轻触碰琴键。琴键的阻力可以在按下的过程中感知到;而错误的方法是“抬起”手指等,“以便按下琴键” - 这是过去的一个已被推翻的理论。
  1. Remember, it is only after your finger-tip has reached the surface of the key that the true tone-producing action must "follow-on." There need not necessarily be any break between the two distinct activities of reaching the key and bringing the same into motion. The finger-movement to the key should always be quite light; whereas, the tone-producing stress during the "follow-on" may be quite forcible at times.
    记住,只有在你的指尖触及键面后,真正的产生音调的动作才会“跟随”进行。在到达键面和使其运动之间并不一定需要有任何间断。到达键面的手指运动应该始终很轻;而在“跟随”过程中产生音调的压力有时可能会相当有力。
  2. Thus, for instance, when you turn your hand over into its playing position, your thumb reaches the key-surface quite gently; but to sound its note, the forearm rotatory exertion as well as the thumb exertion must both be materially increased during the moment of Key-descent.
    因此,例如,当您将手翻转到演奏位置时,您的拇指会轻轻触及键面;但为了发出音符,前臂的旋转运动以及拇指的运动在按键下降的瞬间都必须显著增加。
  3. The Movement during key-descent may, in this case, be either a movement of the thumb, or of the forearm rotationally. Movement of the Thumb results when its exertion outbalances that of the Forearm; whereas an actual rotatory movement of the Forearm results when that element is in the ascendant.
    在这种情况下,按键下降时的运动可能是拇指的运动,也可能是前臂的旋转运动。当拇指的作用超过前臂时,就会出现拇指的运动;而当前臂的运动占优势时,就会出现前臂的实际旋转运动。

Finger-lifting and striking:
指弹和弹击:

To teach finger-lifting so as to be able to "strike" better, was one of the worst fallacies and superstitions of the teachers of the Past; and this, because it precludes any judging of the key's resistance, and therefore also precludes musical playing - if really carried out.
教授指法提升以便更好地“击键”,是过去教师们最糟糕的谬论和迷信之一;这是因为它排除了对键盘阻力的判断,因此也排除了音乐演奏——如果真的执行。

Reiterated notes: 重复的音符:

  1. For quickly reiterated notes do not leave the surface of the key at all; and for very soft effects do not even allow the keys to rise fully to surface-level.
    对于快速重复的音符,完全不要离开键面;对于非常柔和的效果,甚至不要让键完全升至表面水平。
  2. If you have already formed the habit of ridiculously pulling up your fingers, it is best for a time never to raise the tips beyond key-level, until you have made a saner habit-that of taking hold upon the key so that you can use it to make Music.
    如果你已经养成了荒谬地抬起手指的习惯,最好在一段时间内不要将手指尖抬高过键位,直到你养成了一个更理智的习惯——抓住琴键,以便你可以用它来演奏音乐。
Note. - The really musical pupil of course never did obey such injunctions, and his ear and his instincts instead forced him to play correctly, in spite of his "teaching"!
注意。- 当然,真正音乐天赋的学生从来不会遵守这样的命令,他的耳朵和直觉反而迫使他正确演奏,尽管有“教导”!
  1. For a slow succession of notes, the whole arm (or the forearm only) may be moved; for quicker passages, the hand; and for the quickest, finger-movement only is available.
    对于缓慢的音符连续,整个手臂(或仅前臂)可以移动;对于更快的乐句,使用手;对于最快的乐句,只能使用手指移动。
1 Neither the "strong" muscles of the Forearm, rotationally, need participate until the key is reached, nor those of the finger.
1 前臂的“强壮”肌肉在旋转时不需要参与,直到达到按键位置,手指的肌肉也是如此。
  1. Further details of Mowement are given in the Epitome, Section VII, page 27, to which refer. Also see Note to of next chapter.
    在《摘要》第七部分第 27 页中提供了 Mowement 的更多细节,请参阅。另请参阅下一章节 的注释。

Test movements not necessarily essential:
测试动作不一定是必要的

  1. Certain vertical moveraents of the wrist-joint, with hand on the keyboard and elbow quiescent, are recommended in my "Relaxation Studies" in learaing to "aim" the tone-producing impulse required in "Weight-touch." 1 I find, however, that these testing movements have been misunderstood by some (or purposely misinterpreted) to signify that insist on such movements as a necessary part of the technical process! Must I repeat for the th time that such up-and-down movements of the wrist have been suggested only as test-movements during the learning stage, and that I bave not recommended them during actual performance except as an occasional reference-test for freedom?
    手腕关节的特定垂直运动,手放在键盘上,肘部静止,建议在我的“放松研究”中,学习“瞄准”“重触”所需的音色产生冲动。然而,我发现,一些人(或者故意曲解)误解了这些测试性动作,认为我坚持认为这些动作是技术过程中必不可少的一部分!我必须重复第 次吗,手腕的上下运动仅被建议作为学习阶段的测试性动作,并且我并未建议在实际演奏中使用,除非作为自由度的偶尔参考测试?
The exercises in question certainly form an admirable way of acquiring that necessary co-ordination (and timing during keydescent) between finger-and-band exertion and lapse of armweight, needed to ensure success technically - but they are not a necessary part of Technique.
问题中的练习确实是获得必要的协调(以及在按键下降过程中的节奏)的令人钦佩的方式,需要手指和带的努力与臂重的消退之间的协调,以确保在技术上取得成功 - 但它们并不是技术的必要部分。
NorE. - The full weight of the armo (f lll lapse of the arm) can indeed be quite well applied during tone-production without showing the slightest hint of any movement of the arm or wrist whatever! The arm can be either fully or partially relaxed irrespective of any actual nowememt of it - provided the finger-and-hand exertions are ample and are properly timed - or "aimed" to the tone.
NorE. - 在音调产生过程中,手臂的全部重量(手臂的全部松弛)确实可以很好地施加,而完全不显示手臂或手腕的任何移动迹象!手臂可以完全或部分放松,而不管手臂的实际运动如何 - 只要手指和手的努力足够,并且时间恰当 - 或者“瞄准”到音调。
The same question arises with regard to the constant reversals and repetitions of the Forearm-rotational conditions required from note to note. They may be allowed to become evident as actual movements, or they may be totally hidden from view, while a movement of the finger w.nly may be substituted. In fact, most of the processes of tone-production need not be disclosed as movements, and vice rersa, visible, actual movements form no sure indication of the actual processes employed or needed in Touch.
关于从一个音符到另一个音符所需的前臂旋转条件的不断逆转和重复,同样的问题也会出现。它们可以被允许显露为实际的动作,或者可以完全隐藏起来,而仅仅手指的运动可能被替代。事实上,大多数音色产生的过程不需要被公开为动作,反之亦然,可见的实际动作并不能确切指示在触摸中所采用或需要的实际过程。
See Section II, page 9, Resarration Studies (Bosworth).
查看第 II 部分,第 9 页,复原研究(博斯沃斯)。

Chapter VIII 第八章

THE PROCESS OF HOLDING NOTES DOWN
按住音符的过程

  • the Right way and the Wrong way.
    正确的方式和错误的方式。
  1. As important as the proper sounding of notes is also the proper mode of holding them down once they are sounded.
    与音符的正确发声一样重要的是一旦发声就要正确按住它们的方式。
  2. All accuracy, musically, and ease in keyboard progression is instantly ruined if you hold notes down wrongly, by continuing the same force needed to sound them - except in ; it will ruin Agility, and accuracy of tone-response to your wish. As already insisted upon, however powerfully you may need to move the key down, once it is down it must be held quite lightly. This is a first law of Technique.
    如果你按错了音符,继续用相同的力量按下去,所有的准确性、音乐性和键盘演奏的轻松感都会瞬间荡然无存——除非在 ;这会破坏敏捷性,以及对你愿望的音调反应的准确性。然而,正如已经强调的那样,无论你需要多大力气按下琴键,一旦按下去,就必须轻轻地保持按住。这是技巧的第一法则。
  3. Now recall that you can only satisfactorily sound a note when you actuate the finger by its "strong" muscles - which are situated on the forearm. During the flash of key-descent you will therefore quite properly feel a slight tension on the underside of the wrist-joint.
    现在回想一下,只有当你通过手臂上的“强壮”肌肉来激活手指时,你才能令音符发出令人满意的声音。因此,在按键下降的一瞬间,你会感到手腕关节下方有轻微的紧张感。
  4. But in sounding the note you are also using the "small" muscles of the finger, which are situated on the inside of the hand.
    但是在发出音符时,您也在使用手指的“小”肌肉,这些肌肉位于手的内侧。

Notes held only by the weak muscles:
只有弱肌肉才能保持的音符:

Now, it is imperative to learn to hold notes down solely by continuing the action of these last, the so-called "small" muscles (or "lumbricales") of the finger.
现在,必须学会通过继续这些最后的动作,即所谓的“小”肌肉(或“腱肌”)来保持音符的持续。
  1. Remember, precisely the same applies with regard to the Hand. When helping the finger-exertion by hand-exertion during key-descent, you may use the "strong" flexor muscles of the hand; whereas to hold the notes down these are no longer required.
    记住,同样适用于手。在按键下降过程中通过手的努力帮助手指的努力时,您可以使用手的“强大”屈肌;而为了按住音符,这些就不再需要了。
  2. The moment, therefore, that you have completed the action of sounding a note, you must instantly cease the action of the "strong" muscles - with their slight straining across the wrist, underneath; and you must fulfil the holding of that note in tenuto or legato solely by the "weak" (or "small") muscles, with complete cessation therefore of the strain across the wrist-joint, and it will then feel as if the holding were done on the underside of the fingers themselves - in fact, it may seem as if there were no effort at all!
    因此,当你完成了发声的动作时,你必须立即停止“强大”肌肉的动作 - 它们在腕部下方略微紧绷;你必须仅通过“弱”(或“小”)肌肉来保持那个音符的持续或连贯,完全停止跨腕关节的紧绷,然后感觉就好像是在手指的下侧进行保持 - 实际上,似乎根本没有任何努力!
Simplicity of transition from powerful to gentle effort:
从强大到温柔的努力转变的简单性:
  1. This complete and accurately-timed Transition from the powerful sounding-effort to the gentle holding-effort, which I have shown to be requisite for all musical playing, seemed a rather complex process before the advent of Dr. John Hunter's wonderful discovery of the dual nature of the muscular equipment.
    这种完整且精确计时的过渡,从强有力的发声努力到温和的保持努力,我已经证明对所有音乐演奏都是必需的,这在约翰·亨特博士发现肌肉设备的双重性质之前,似乎是一个相当复杂的过程。
We now see why this transition is a perfectly natural process, perfectly simple, neat, and easy to control.
我们现在明白为什么这个过渡是一个完全自然的过程,非常简单、整洁且易于控制。
Thus, to recapitulate: in sounding the note, we can quite forcibly apply both the "strong" and "weak" sets of in-folding ("flexing") muscles both of the finger AND hand, and we can nevertheless completely cease the action of the strong flexors (both of finger and hand) at the right moment, and then carry on solely with the weak ones to hold our note down - a perfectly simple process!
因此,总结一下:在发声时,我们可以强有力地运用手指和手部的内收(弯曲)肌肉组,同时完全停止强屈肌(手指和手部的)的作用,然后仅使用弱屈肌来保持音符 - 这是一个非常简单的过程!
Briefly: exert your finger and hand as fully as you like during Key-descent to attain that duly required acceleration just up to the point of sound, and then completely cease all that work, and hold on to the key solely by that gentle elastic action of finger and hand which leaves knuckles, wrist, and fingers quite elastic.
简而言之:在按键下降过程中,尽情运用手指和手部,以达到所需的加速度,直至声音产生,然后完全停止所有动作,仅通过手指和手部的轻柔弹性动作保持按键,使指关节、手腕和手指保持弹性。

See again Note to of Chapter V.
再次查看第 V 章 的注释。

In other words: Exert the strong flexors both of the finger and hand during key-descent, but hold the notes solely by the continuance of the weak ones.
换句话说:在按键下降时,要发挥手指和手部的强大屈肌,但只靠弱屈肌的持续来保持音符。
Note. - Remember that excellent example of the Oyster, quoted by Hunter, and it should not prove an insuperable difficulty for an intelligent would-be Pianostudent to learn thus to sound a note rightly, and yet hold it correctly afterwards even at his first lesson!
注意。-记住亨特引用的牡蛎的优秀例子,对于一个聪明的准备学钢琴的学生来说,学会正确发声,甚至在第一堂课上就能正确保持音符并不应该是一个难以克服的困难!
  1. This law of holding lightly (by means solely of the "weak" finger muscles) applies equally, whether you hold the notes fully depressed (as for Tenuto or Legato) or whether you hold the notes instead at their surface-level, as in staccato, and in all light Agility passages.
    这种轻握的法则(仅通过“弱”手指肌肉)同样适用,无论您是完全按下音符(如 Tenuto 或 Legato)还是将音符保持在表面水平,如 staccato,以及所有轻快的乐段。

Tests for holding rightly:
正确握持的测试:

  1. The TEST for correct action in this respect is found in watching for mobility at the knuckle-joint. If you can freely sway the knuckle of the hand up-and-down while holding the notes down, this proves that you are using the right fingermuscles - the "small" ones; whereas, the slightest impediment in this floating, vertical movement at the Knuckle, is proof that you are using the wrong ones. Frequently test in this way, even during the actual performance of passages.
    在这方面正确行动的测试是观察指关节的灵活性。如果你能够在按住音符的同时自由地摇动手指关节,这证明你正在使用正确的手指肌肉——“小”肌肉;而在指关节的浮动垂直运动中稍有阻碍,则证明你正在使用错误的手指肌肉。经常以这种方式进行测试,甚至在演奏乐句时也要如此。
Note. - But this does not mean that you must always sway the knuckles up and down while playing! Such swaying merely serves as a visible Test to ensure knuckle-mobility - which last is usually invisible.
注意。- 但这并不意味着您在演奏时必须始终摇动指关节上下!这种摇摆仅仅是为了确保指关节的灵活性而进行的可见测试-而这通常是看不见的。
  1. To demonstrate the possibility of this two-fold action, experiment as follows:-
    为了展示这种双重作用的可能性,可以进行如下实验:-
Clench your hand somewhat firmly, pressing your fingertips well into the palm of your hand. Notice, that while you continue doing this, there is a slight strain across the wrist, on its under-side. Now move the hand slightly and very carefully up-and-down, and you will notice this tension better. Now completely relax this straining across the wrist-joint, while still leaving the tips of your fingers gently in contact with the palm of your hand. It is solely this second form of quite light, gentle pressure that is required of your fingers, when you hold down the notes of your Pianoforte correctly.
稍微用力握紧手,将指尖压入手掌。请注意,当您继续这样做时,手腕下方会有轻微的紧张感。现在轻轻地小心地将手上下移动,您会更清楚地感受到这种紧张感。现在完全放松手腕关节上的紧张感,同时仍然让手指尖轻轻接触手掌。当您正确按下钢琴音符时,只需要这种第二种形式的轻柔压力。
You can also test for this correct holding of notes, by seeing whether the knuckles can float up-and-down while you hold the notes down.
您还可以通过观察指关节是否能够在您按住音符的同时上下浮动来测试音符是否被正确按住。

Further Tests: 进一步测试:

  1. Test also for mobility at the wrist-joint. There must never be any so-called (and mis-called) "fixing." Such "fixing" should instead imply the sufficient exertion only of the folding-in muscles of the fingers, during the moment of key-descent, in conjunction with a down-exertion of the hand when required, and should never be allowed to degenerate into a general stiffening or fixing of the whole limb (owing to the use of antagonistic muscles) which inevitably destroys all Technique.
    在腕关节也要测试灵活性。绝对不能有所谓的(并且被错误地称为)“固定”。这种“固定”应该只意味着在按键下降的瞬间,手指的屈肌必须充分发力,必要时配合手部向下用力,绝不能演变成整个肢体僵硬或固定(由于拮抗肌肉的使用)而毁坏所有的技术。
  2. In my "Relaxation Studies" are described many other tests and exercises to assist in the acquisition of requisite skill in this particular respect. Very helpful are the first two quoted in Section of that work.
    在我的“放松研究”中描述了许多其他测试和练习,以帮助在这方面获得必要技能。在该作品的第 部分中引用的前两个测试非常有帮助。
Nore. - These forward-and-backward Tests of the Arm. and up-and-down swayings of the Wrist-joint, which I there recommend (in my Relaxation Studies)
Nore. - 这些我推荐的手臂前后测试和手腕关节上下摇摆,在我的放松研究中。
TheUndulatory, Curvilinear, or "Kurren" Theories of Touch solely as tests, are no doubt akin to the puerile "undulatory Theories of Touch" of some recent writers; but, whereas I put these (and rotational Movements) forward in 1911 as occasional Tests for Freedom at the knuckles and wrist-joint, these "undulatory theories" have been seriously proposed as an integral part (and explanation) of the processes of Touch in general!
触觉的波动、曲线或“库伦”理论仅仅作为测试,无疑类似于一些近期作家提出的幼稚的“触觉波动理论”;但是,我在 1911 年提出这些(以及旋转运动)作为指示指关节和腕关节自由度的偶发测试,而这些“波动理论”却被认真提出作为触觉过程的整体部分(和解释)!
As indicated elsewhere, these undulatory theories are obviously again the result of trying to analyse touch from the outside - from the movements exhibited by successful players. Almost every artist sooner or later develops certain amiable little fads of movement, quite unessential, but which he has accidentally associated with the sense of freedom in certain passages; such harmless movements are of course actually of the same nature as these very Tests, here alluded to. They are adopted by such artists simply as Tests for freedom at the knuckle and wrist and for rotation, and which are therefore movements quite extraneous to the Act of Touch itself. The incapable analyst, however, comes on the scene (himself probably quite incapable of playing rightly) and imagines that these quite unessential movements form "The Great Secret" of the witnessed artist's success! And the poor student is then instructed when playing certain rising successions of notes (such as the ascending five-finger exercise) that he must wave his arms forwards, upwards, and roundwise (rotationally), and must, for the descending succession of notes, reverse these wriggles, and unwind himself.
正如其他地方所指出的那样,这些波动理论显然又是试图从外部分析触感的结果 - 从成功演奏者展示的动作。几乎每位艺术家迟早都会发展出某些可爱的小动作,这些动作并不重要,但他们却偶然地与某些乐句中的自由感联系在一起;这些无害的动作当然实际上与这些被提到的测试的性质完全相同。这些动作被这样的艺术家采用,仅仅是作为对指关节和手腕自由度的测试,以及旋转的测试,因此这些动作实际上与触感本身的行为毫不相关。然而,无能的分析家出现了(他自己可能完全无法正确演奏),并想象这些完全不重要的动作构成了被观察艺术家成功的“伟大秘密”!然后,可怜的学生在演奏某些上升音阶(例如上升的五指练习)时被告知,他必须向前、向上、以及旋转地挥动手臂,而对于下降的音阶,他必须反转这些扭动,并解开自己。
But there is nothing new under the sun! Even Ludwig DePPe (born 1828), who was valiantly trying to break away from the horribly stiff pedagogy then in vogue, is found still using such empirical "Suggestion-devices" in his "Kurven" Theories - curvilinear (or "undulatory") up-and-down and rotational swayings, which he imagined to be a necessary part of the process of playing Arpeggios, etc.!
但是太阳底下并没有什么新鲜事!即使是路德维希·德佩(出生于 1828 年),他勇敢地试图摆脱当时流行的可怕僵化教学法,却发现他仍在他的“曲线”理论中使用这种经验主义的“建议设备” - 曲线(或“波浪状”)的上下和旋转摇摆,他认为这是演奏琶音等过程中必不可少的一部分!
While such movements might optionally accompany passages successfully played, imitation of such (sometimes amiable) fads will certainly not necessarily conduce to the acquisition of correct habits of Key-treatment, nor do they give any inkling of the things that matter. Moreover, the fact is, that the public does not enjoy them, and is apt to become restless under the infliction.
尽管这些动作可能会在成功演奏的乐段中选择性地出现,但模仿这些(有时可爱的)时尚肯定不会必然导致正确的键盘处理习惯的养成,也不会透露出重要的事情。此外,事实是,公众并不喜欢它们,并且很可能在受折磨时变得不耐烦。

The "Holding-notes" Test-exercise:
“保持音符” 测试练习:

  1. Perhaps the most important and useful of such Technical Tests are the age-known "Holding-notes Exercises." They must, however, be practised correctly in the way shown in my aforesaid "Relaxation Studies." Practised wrongly, as they mostly were in the past - with the notes held down "firmly" as we were told to do - they are bound to prove more baneful than any other mis-practised exercises. In fact, thus practised, they would tend to build up a sure bar to one's ever acquiring a correct Technique!
    也许这些技术测试中最重要和最有用的是众所周知的“保持音练习”。然而,它们必须按照我前述的“放松研究”中所示的方式正确练习。如果练习错误,就像过去大多数情况下那样——我们被告知要“牢固”按住音符——它们肯定会比任何其他练习错误更有害。事实上,如果这样练习,它们会成为一个确保你永远无法获得正确技巧的障碍!
NoTe. - Holding the notes "at surface level" was certainly a step forward, but even with this improvement, the "Holding-notes" exercise is still bound to be dangerous, since one can hold one's hand quite stiffly while thus executing it!
NoTe. - 将音符保持在“表面水平”上无疑是一大进步,但即使有了这一改进,“保持音符”的练习仍然很危险,因为执行时手可能会变得非常僵硬!
The only safeguard is to insist on the test for freedom at the knuckle-joint. The proper mode of practice is fully explained in Set XIV, pp. 106 and 107 of these "Relaxation Studies" of mine, which see.
唯一的保障是坚持在指关节进行自由测试。正确的实践方式在我这本《放松研究》的第十四套中得到了充分解释,详见第 106 页和 107 页。
  1. The most efficacious positions of this holding-notes Test are the three following ones, and they cover the ground.
    这个保持音符测试最有效的位置是以下三个,它们涵盖了整个领域。
Sound the sf note quite strongly by the strong finger muscles (and hand-exertion also) - but then at once hold it quite lightly by the small finger-muscles, so lightly indeed that your knuckles can be swayed up-and-down freely as a Test while you sound the subsequent notes. See next page:
用强壮的手指肌肉(以及手部用力)强烈地发出 sf 音符的声音 - 但随后立即用小手指肌肉轻轻地按住它,确实是如此轻,以至于在您发出后续音符时,您的指关节可以自由地上下摆动。请参见下一页:

  1. The "Throw-of" and "Float-off" Test-exercises - and others - quoted under Set III, pages 24-33 of these "Relaxation Studies," incidentally also serve this very same purpose.
    这些“放开”和“漂浮”测试练习 - 以及其他练习 - 在这些“放松研究”的第 III 套,第 24-33 页中被引用,顺便也达到了同样的目的。

Chapter  

THE BENT AND FLAT FINGER-ACTIONS
弯曲和平坦的手指动作

  1. There are two quite opposite forms of finger-action possible, as already described in Chapter IV, T 2, etc. Formerly this difference was but vaguely understood. Hence arose the terms "Bent-finger" and "Flat-finger," because of the visual difference when the finger is much raised from the keyboard, in its preliminary movement. See Chapter V, .
    有两种完全相反的手指动作形式,如已在第四章 IV,T 2 等中描述。以前这种差异只是模糊地理解。因此出现了“弯曲手指”和“平坦手指”这些术语,因为当手指在其初步运动中远离键盘时,视觉上有明显差异。请参阅第五章
  2. The point to understand is, that you can move towards the key and with the key, in two quite distinct and opposite ways. With either of these two actions, however, once the finger has fulfilled its movement, and the key is down, your finger may actually be equally more or less flat or bent. See the photographs given on page 34 of the EpItOME.
    理解的关键是,您可以朝着音调的方向以及与音调相反的两种方式移动。然而,无论采取这两种行动中的哪一种,一旦手指完成了移动,按键被按下,您的手指实际上可能是平的或弯曲的。请参阅《EpItOME》第 34 页上提供的照片。

A curling or uncurling action:
卷曲或展开的动作:

  1. Thus, (a) you can exert or move your finger in a folding or curling-in direction; or (b) you can do the opposite thing, and open-out or uncurl the finger as it moves towards and with the key.
    因此,(a)您可以朝折叠或卷曲的方向用力或移动手指;或者(b)您可以做相反的事情,打开或展开手指,使其朝着并与按键一起移动。
  2. With the folding-in action against the key, you will in a measure exert a pulling or clinging action upon the key with the finger-tips; hence its designation "clinging-touch" (or flatfinger) because, if you lift the finger well beforehand, you will then start this folding-in action with the finger in a more or less straightened-out or flat preliminary position.
    通过对按键的折叠动作,你将在一定程度上用指尖对按键施加拉扯或粘附作用;因此它被称为“粘触”(或平指)因为,如果你提前将手指抬起,那么你将以手指处于较为伸直或平坦的初始位置开始这种折叠动作。

Clinging-finger, a gripping action:
紧握手指,一种紧握的动作:

  1. This folding-in or "clinging" action is the most natural and generally useful one at the Piano. It is precisely the same action of the finger as in all our ordinary avocations when we grip hold of anything. It is the same action as folding your finger-tips into the palm of your hand; but at the Piano this complete folding-in of the finger is baulked, since the keyboard intervenes.
    这种折叠或“紧贴”动作是钢琴上最自然且普遍有用的动作。这正是手指在我们所有日常活动中抓住任何东西时的动作。这与将手指尖折叠到手掌中完全相同;但在钢琴上,手指的完全折叠被键盘阻挡。

The Bent-finger unbends in moving down:
弯曲的手指在向下移动时伸直:

  1. With the opposite action - the unfolding or opening-out action, you will, on the contrary, thrust or shove with your finger against the key - in place of that pulling of it towards you, which you experience with the "clinging" form of touch.
    通过相反的动作——展开或打开的动作,相反地,你会用手指推或推按键,而不是拉向你的动作,这是你在“粘着”触摸形式中体验到的。
In this shoving, or thrusting action (as I have called it), if you start from a well-raised position, you will find that the finger is more or less fully bent or curved - hence its name; but when you move down towards (and with) the key, you actually open it out, or uncurl it, more or less. The nail-phalange (or nailjoint), however, here remains more or less vertical throughout.
在这种推挤动作中(正如我所称呼的),如果你从一个高高抬起的位置开始,你会发现手指或多或少地完全弯曲 - 因此得名;但当你向下移动到(和)按键时,实际上你会打开它,或多或少地展开它。然而,在这里,指甲指节(或指甲关节)始终保持或多或少地垂直。
  1. This thrusting action of the finger is more artificial and complex than is the clinging or gripping action; and this, because when you descend towards (and with) the key by this
    手指的这种推进动作比抓握动作更人为和复杂;这是因为当你通过这种方式向键盘下降时

    form of finger-action, you have actually to raise the two outermost portions of the finger (the nail and middle phalanges), relatively to the descending knuckle-phalange - indeed, a much more complex and conflicting action when compared to the natural gripping process of clinging or flat finger.
    以手指动作的形式,实际上你必须相对于下降的指关节指骨,提起手指的两个最外侧部分(指甲和中节骨),这与自然抓握或平指的过程相比,是一种更复杂和矛盾的动作。

Bent-finger needs Elbow forward:
弯曲的手指需要向前伸出肘部:

  1. Moreover, the bent or thrusting finger-action, being in the nature of a thrust or shove, has this disadvantage, that it needs, as a basis for its shove, either a forwardly poised or actually forwardly exerted upper-arm, or Elbow.
    此外,弯曲或推进的手指动作,由于本质上是一种推进或推挤,具有这样的缺点,即它需要作为推挤基础的要么是向前摆动的或实际向前用力的上臂,要么是肘部。
In this case, however, you totally cut out any assistance from Upper-arm weight. Whereas with the clinging-finger, the Upperarm can be relaxed more or less fully, thus providing a far more satisfactory basis for (pleasant) tone-making than does the "straight from the shoulder" action or bent finger, with its more or less forward driven Upper-arm and downward-acting Forearm.
在这种情况下,您完全剔除了来自上臂重量的任何帮助。而使用紧握手指时,上臂可以更多或更少地放松,从而为(愉悦的)音色制作提供了比“直来直去”的动作或弯曲手指更令人满意的基础,后者带有更多或更少向前推动的上臂和向下作用的前臂。
  1. As already pointed out (Chapter V, ) this forwardlypoised Upper-arm, with its thrusting finger, is however sometimes required for soft light passages, since the weight is thus taken off the keyboard - provided you avoid any fore-arm down-exertion in the meantime.
    正如已经指出的(第五章, ),这个向前伸出的上臂,以及它的推进手指,有时候确实需要用于轻柔的演奏部分,因为这样可以减轻键盘的压力 - 前提是同时避免任何前臂向下用力。
With such poised condition of the Upper-arm you may optionally employ either "flat" or "bent" finger.
在这种上臂的平衡状态下,您可以选择使用“平”或“弯”手指。
  1. Note also, that with the clinging action you may have the finger almost or completely flat, straight, and therefore fully elastic, where a certain tone-quality or delicate tonecontrol demands this; whereas, with the thrusting finger-action the finger must remain more or less arched to the last - and therefore, more or less rigid, and inelastic - physically and tonally. See the photos of Finger-position given on page 34 of the EPITOME.
    请注意,使用紧贴动作时,您的手指可能几乎或完全平坦,笔直,因此完全有弹性,当某种音质或精致的音控要求时;而使用推进手指动作时,手指必须保持多少拱起状态到最后 - 因此,在物理上和音调上更加僵硬和无弹性。请参阅《精华》第 34 页上给出的手指位置照片。
Nore. - I myself, personally, hardly ever use anything but Flat-finger. Being gifted with really strong fingers, I can make quite a fine harsh noise when I wish it, even with the elastically-disposed Clinging finger!
Nore. - 我自己,个人而言,几乎从不使用除了平指之外的任何东西。由于我的手指非常有力,我可以在需要时发出相当好听的刺耳噪音,即使是具有弹性的抓握手指!
Also, when I need a penetrating singing tone, I contract the clinging-finger well inwards until it is fully arched when the Key is down. This, however, does The tonal effect not constitute Bent-finger-action, although to the eye it may of Flat . Bent seem like it. Forte passages played by the old-fashioned rigid, bent finger sound an abomination to me, personally. But these things are matters of Taste, - either good, or bad!
此外,当我需要一种穿透力强的歌唱音调时,我会将紧贴的手指向内收缩,直到按下按键时完全拱起。然而,这种音效并不构成弯曲手指动作,尽管在视觉上可能看起来像是扁平的。老式僵硬、弯曲手指演奏的强音段对我个人来说是一种可憎的声音。但这些都是品味的问题,要么好,要么坏!
For neat, sharp, "dry" (i.e. fully staccato) effects, the use of the Bent-finger is certainly appropriate, and such effects cannot so easily be produced by the Flat-finger.
对于整洁、清晰、“干燥”(即完全断奏)的效果,使用弯曲手指当然是合适的,而这样的效果不太容易由平坦手指产生。

A Recapitulation of Arm-condition . Finger-condition:
手臂状况 的回顾。手指状况:

  1. Here recall, as shown in Chapter V under "The Six Armconditions," that these two opposite forms of finger-use also demand a correspondingly opposite attitude or condition of the Upper-arm, more or less marked according to the amount of tone. Thus: when you use the Clinging-finger, the implied tendency (not Movement!) of the Upper-arm is to fall away from the keyboard - while thus setting its whole weight more or less completely free (as a basis for the pulling action of the finger-tip against the key) during the moment of its descent.
    在这里回顾一下,在第五章“六臂条件”下所示,这两种相反的手指使用形式也要求相应相反的上臂态度或状态,根据音调的大小更或少明显。因此:当您使用抓握手指时,上臂的暗含倾向(不是运动!)是远离键盘 - 因此在其下降的瞬间,将其整个重量更或少完全释放(作为手指尖对键的拉动作用的基础)。
  2. For full tone in chords, or cantando and cantabile, this relaxation of the Upper-arm is more or less complete during each separate act of tone-touch.
    对于和弦的完整音调,或者歌唱和唱和,上臂的放松在每个独立的音触动作中更多或更少地完成。
  3. For fortissimo, you must add to this Relaxation of the Upper-arm also the down-exertion of the Forearm, during the moment of key-depression. But remember, you must nevertheless leave free the Upper-arm (with elastic Elbow therefore) when you thus employ this down-force (or lifting-exertion!) of the Forearm against the moving key, else your tone will become forced and ugly, and you will certainly lose all nicety of tonecontrol.
    对于强音, 你必须在按键下压的瞬间,除了放松上臂,还要加上前臂的向下用力。但请记住,当你使用前臂的这种向下力量(或抬起用力!)对抗移动的键时,你必须仍然保持上臂自由(因此有弹性的肘部),否则你的音色将变得刻意而难听,你肯定会失去所有音色控制的细腻度。
  4. Remember also, that for very light passages, and also when holding notes down, or when feeling your way along the surface of the keyboard, that the nicely poised Upper-arm serves
    记住,对于非常轻的乐句,以及按住音符或在键盘表面摸索时,要注意上臂的平衡
1 And also for certain penetrating singing tones.
1. 也是为了某些透彻的歌唱音调。

best. In rapid passages there is no option, as there is not time for those separate lapses of the arm, which can be used in slower passages.
在快速的乐句中,没有选择的余地,因为在较慢的乐句中可以利用的手臂的分离间隔时间不足。
NorE. - But with the "poised" arm, naturally the amrount of tone available is far smaller than with separate Arm-lapses, etc., for each note; this is the reason
NorE. - 但是用“平衡”的手臂,自然可用的音调数量要比每个音符的单独手臂间隔等要少得多;这就是原因
The tonal adrantage of alternate hands for alternate notes why you cannot play rapid finger-passages with the same degree of tone as you can give in chords and cantabiles.
用交替的手弹奏交替音符的音调优势,这就是为什么你无法像弹和弦和 cantabile 那样给予相同程度的音调来演奏快速的指法过程。
Hence also, the device of taking alternate notes in a rapid passage with alternate hands. The passage, technically, is thus at
因此,采用在快速乐句中交替使用交替手的装置。从技术上讲,乐句就是这样。
half the speed of its Sound-effect; and separate lapses of armweight here become possible for each note, with a correspondingly greater volume of tone.
其音效的速度减半;这样,每个音符的手臂重量的间隔就变得可能,音量相应增加。
  1. With the thrusting action of the finger, the Upper-arm condition is bound to be of the "forward" type. Although no movement may here be visible, the condition of the Upper-arm is that of a push-forward, more or less.
    通过手指的推进动作,上臂的状态必定是“向前”类型。虽然这里可能看不到任何运动,但上臂的状态基本上是向前推进的。
Note. - In soft passages this may need merely a forward-poised Arm with its tendency to lift the Upper-arm and Elbow forwards and upwards. For fortes, however, the tone cannot be thus produced without a marked forward-forcing exertion of the upper-arm, - a forward-swinging exertion. This, again, may be given without any movement to divulge or indicate its presence, since the armforce may be completely taken up by the implicated finger, and may thus be hidden from view. Remember, however, that this forward pressure of the Upperarm, while quite invisible, may yet destroy all tonal beauty, or nicety of tonecontrol.
注意。-在柔和的乐段中,这可能只需要一个向前倾斜的手臂,其倾向于将上臂和肘部向前和向上抬起。然而,对于强音,如果没有上臂明显向前推力的努力,音色就无法这样产生,-一种向前摆动的努力。再次,这可以在没有任何运动来泄露或指示其存在的情况下进行,因为手臂的力量可能完全被牵涉的手指吸收,因此可能被隐藏起来。然而,请记住,尽管这种上臂的向前压力完全看不见,但可能会破坏所有音色美感或音色控制的精细之处。
  1. Moreover, recall again, that with the Thrusting-finger you cannot have the help of upper-arm Weight, since you are supporting it off the keyboard! Due to this, is the curious contradiction, that this very condition of the Upper-arm (thus poised forwards) can also give you the lightest possible effecis - provided you avoid any straight-down action of the Forearm in conjunction with this forward poise of the Upper-arm. Refer again to Chapter V.
    此外,再次回想一下,使用推指时,你无法依靠上臂的重量,因为你是在键盘上支撑它!因此,有一个奇怪的矛盾,即上臂的这种状态(向前支撑)也可以给你最轻的效果 - 只要你避免前臂与上臂向前支撑同时进行直下动作。再参考第五章。

Playing on tip-toe: 踮脚弹奏:

  1. Very light and gossamer effects are in fact best produced by the arm in this fully poised condition, while the fingers, as it
    事实上,非常轻盈和轻盈的效果最好由手臂在完全平衡的状态下产生,而手指则如此

    were, play on tip-toe. With flat-topped fingers (as my own) one can play such delicately-light passages on the very top of the finger - with nails almost (or really) touching the keys; the finger being here so greatly curved that the nail-joint may actually be slightly bent inwards. With sharp-pointed fingers, however, this ballet-dancing device is impracticable!
    用脚尖演奏。用扁平的手指(如我的手指)可以在手指的顶端演奏如此轻巧的乐句,指甲几乎(或真的)触碰到琴键;手指在这里弯曲得如此之大,以至于指甲关节实际上可能稍微向内弯曲。然而,用尖锐的手指,这种芭蕾舞蹈装置是不切实际的!
  2. As an example of its application, take those little "echo" effects required in an already soft passage, such as in the minor Study of Chopin's, Op. 25, No. 2:-
    作为其应用的一个例子,以肖邦 Op. 25,No. 2 的 小调练习中所需的那些小“回声”效果为例:
The arm is here so light that the hand is "just bounced along" by the light tip-toe impulses of the fingers - and forearm, rotationally. Much of the eerie effect (as it should be) of the Fincle of Chopin's B Flat Minor Sonata also depends on this particularly subtle kind of finger-technique. See Additional Note, No. XVIII, "An Alternate Method."
手臂如此轻盈,以至于手指的轻微脚尖冲动“只是被”手指和前臂的旋转所带动。肖邦 B 小调奏鸣曲的神秘效果(正如应有的那样)很大程度上也取决于这种特别微妙的手指技术。请参见附注,第 XVIII 号,“另一种方法”。
  1. You will have realized, that except in very light passage work you cannot help the Unfolding or Thrusting-finger by this forward action of the Upper-arm without also applying the Down-exertion of the Forearm, more or less forcibly.
    你会意识到,除了非常轻快的乐句外,你无法通过上臂的向前动作来帮助展开或推进手指,而不施加前臂的向下用力。
It follows, if you do employ this triple combination at all forcibly (that is, with elbow forward and down-exertion of the forearm along with the thrusting finger), that you are then bound to produce a hard, harsh, nasty tone, more or less uncontrolled, since the whole limb is here in a totally inelastic, ungiving condition.
如果您强行使用这种三重组合(即,肘部向前伸展,前臂向下用力,同时用手指推动),那么您就必然会产生一种沉闷、刺耳、难听的音调,更或多或少地失去控制,因为整个肢体在这种情况下完全不具有弹性,无法弯曲。
Note. - This hard, machine-like playing (or strumming?) seems to be the ideal of some so-called artists. The notes are just spat out like so many cherry stones,
注意。- 这种硬朗、机械般的演奏(或弹奏?)似乎是一些所谓艺术家的理想。音符就像许多樱桃核一样被吐出来,
Piano without inflection, and the result has nothing to do with the exTypewriting pression of Musical-feeling. The Radio and Gramophone, however, may perhaps be gradually educating the public to expect something better than this typewriter kind of playing. Perhaps, in the near future, the mere virtuoso will have to give way more and more to the true maker of Music!
钢琴没有变调,结果与音乐感情的表达无关。然而,收音机和留声机或许正在逐渐教育公众,期待比这种打字机般的演奏更好的东西。也许,在不久的将来,单纯的技艺高超者将不得不让位给真正的音乐创作者!
Duration also affected by these Finger-contrasts:
这些手指对比也影响了持续时间:
  1. Moreover, in the same way that the flat (or clinging) Finger-technique (because of its elastic condition) renders easier that due acceleration of the key during descent (which therefore makes for delicacy of tone-control, and good quality), it also renders easier the attainment of Non-abruptness in Durationinflections. That is, the elastic (flat) finger not only renders "gradual" key-descent easier, but it also influences key-ASCENT in the same way. With Thrusting-finger action one is therefore more likely to produce abrupt staccato than with Clingingfinger action; and abrupt staccatos (Staccatissimos) are comparatively rarely required, and may easily sound ugly and out of place.
    此外,就像平坦(或紧贴)的手指技术(由于其弹性状态)使得在下降时键的加速更容易(因此有助于音色的细腻控制和良好品质),它也使得在持续音调变化中更容易实现非突然性。也就是说,弹性(平坦)的手指不仅使“渐进式”的键下降更容易,而且也以同样的方式影响键的上升。因此,使用推力手指动作更容易产生突然的断音,而不是使用紧贴手指动作;而突然的断音(极短断音)相对较少需要,并且很容易听起来难听且不合适。
  2. Finally, remember, that both these ways of Finger-action can be achieved either by the application of the "small" muscles only, to hold the notes down, or in combination with a momentary use of the "strong" muscles, necessary to produce the tone.
    最后,请记住,这两种手指动作方式都可以通过仅使用“小”肌肉来按住音符,或者结合瞬间使用“强大”肌肉来产生音调。

    were, play on tip-toe. With flat-topped fingers (as my own) one can play such delicately-light passages on the very top of the finger - with nails almost (or really) touching the keys; the finger being here so greatly curved that the nail-joint may actually be slightly bent inwards. With sharp-pointed fingers, however, this ballet-dancing device is impracticable!
    用脚尖演奏。用扁平的手指(如我的手指)可以在手指的顶端演奏如此轻巧的乐句,指甲几乎(或真的)触碰到琴键;手指在这里弯曲得如此之大,以至于指甲关节实际上可能稍微向内弯曲。然而,用尖锐的手指,这种芭蕾舞蹈装置是不切实际的!
  3. As an example of its application, take those little "echo" effects required in an already soft passage, such as in the minor Study of Chopin's, Op. 25, No. 2: -
    作为其应用的一个例子,可以看一下肖邦 Op. 25,No. 2 的 小调练习中所需的那些小“回声”效果:-
The arm is here so light that the hand is "just bounced along" by the light tip--Loe impulses of the fingers - and forearm, rotationally. Much of the eerie effect (as it should be) of the Finale of Chopin's B Flat Minor Sonata also depends on this particularly subtle kind of finger-technique. See Additional Note, No. XVIII, "An Alternate Method."
手臂如此轻盈,以至于手指“只是被轻轻弹动”——由手指和前臂的旋转决定。肖邦 B 小调奏鸣曲终曲的许多怪异效果(正如应有的那样)也取决于这种特别微妙的手指技术。请参见附注 XVIII,“另一种方法”。
  1. You will have realized, that except in very light passage work you cannot help the Unfolding or Thrusting-finger by this forward action of the Upper-arm without also applying the Down-exertion of the Forearm, more or less forcibly.
    你会意识到,除了非常轻快的乐句外,你无法通过上臂的向前动作来帮助展开或推进手指,而不施加前臂的向下用力。
It follows, if you do employ this triple combination at all forcibly (that is, with elbow forward and down-exertion of the forearm along with the thrusting finger), that you are then bound to produce a hard, harsh, nasty tone, more or less uncontrolled, since the whole limb is here in a totally inelastic, ungiving condition.
如果您强行使用这种三重组合(即,肘部向前伸展,前臂向下用力,同时用手指推动),那么您就必然会产生一种沉闷、刺耳、难听的音调,更或多或少地失去控制,因为整个肢体在这种情况下完全不具有弹性,无法弯曲。
Note. - This hard, machine-like playing (or strumming?) seems to be the ideal of some so-called artists. The notes are just spat out like so many cherry stones,
注意。- 这种硬朗、机械般的演奏(或弹奏?)似乎是一些所谓艺术家的理想。音符就像许多樱桃核一样被吐出来,
Piano without inflection, and the result has nothing to do with the exTypewriting pression of Musical-feeling. The Radio and Gramophone, however, may perhaps be gradually educating the public to expect something better than this typewriter kind of playing. Perhaps, in the near future, the mere virtuoso will have to give way more and more to the true maker of Music!
钢琴没有变调,结果与音乐感情的表达无关。然而,收音机和留声机或许正在逐渐教育公众,期待比这种打字机般的演奏更好的东西。也许,在不久的将来,单纯的技艺高超者将不得不让位给真正的音乐创作者!
Duration also affected by these Finger-contrasts:
这些手指对比也影响了持续时间:
  1. Moreover, in the same way that the flat (or clinging) Finger-technique (because of its elastic condition) renders easier that due acceleration of the key during descent (which therefore makes for delicacy of tone-control, and good quality), it also renders easier the attainment of Non-abrupiness in Durationinflections. That is, the elastic (flat) finger not only renders "gradual" key-descent easier, but it also influences key-ASCENT in the same way. With Thrusting-finger action one is therefore more likely to produce abrupt staccato than with Clingingfinger action; and abrupt staccatos (Staccatissimos) are comparatively rarely required, and may easily sound ugly and out of place.
    此外,就像平坦(或紧贴)的手指技术(由于其弹性状态)使得在下降时键的加速更容易(因此有助于音色的细腻控制和良好品质),它也使得在持续音调中更容易实现非突然性。也就是说,弹性(平坦)的手指不仅使“渐进式”的键下降更容易,而且也以同样的方式影响键的上升。因此,使用推力手指动作更容易产生突然的断音,而不是使用紧贴手指动作;而突然的断音(Staccatissimos)相对较少需要,并且很容易听起来难听且不合适。
  2. Finally, remember, that both these ways of Finger-action can be achieved either by the application of the "small" muscles only, to hold the notes down, or in combination with a momentary use of the "strong" muscles, necessary to produce the tone.
    最后,请记住,这两种手指动作方式都可以通过仅使用“小”肌肉来按住音符,或者结合瞬间使用“强大”肌肉来产生音调。

Chapter  

HOW TO FIND THE RIGHT NOTES
如何找到正确的音符

Don't try to see the notes, feel them!
不要试图看音符,要感受它们!
  1. To find the right notes, however quick the passage, you must physically feel your way, and must do so each time FROM the last-played note, - you must sense the Physical Intervals on the keyboard as well as the Melodic Intervals! Thus successfully feeling your way along the keyboard from finger to finger, you gain perfeet security, and cannot sound "wrong notes"!
    要找到正确的音符,无论乐句有多快,你都必须通过身体感受到,每次都要从上一个演奏的音符开始,你必须感知键盘上的物理间隔以及旋律间隔!因此,成功地从一个手指到另一个手指沿着键盘感受,你会获得完全的安全感,不会发出“错误的音符”!
Nore. - The Blind are compelled thus to learn. Eyesight often proves an actual stumbling-block to one's Pianistic Education!
Nore. - 盲人被迫这样学习。视力经常成为钢琴教育的实际绊脚石!
  1. This "feel" of the surface of the keyboard depends mainly on the true sense of torch - the sense of contact.
    键盘表面的“手感”主要取决于火炬的真实感觉 - 接触感。
  2. This sense of physical continuity in passages should also apply in one's Staccato-passages, and equally in passages broken between the hands.
    在乐句中的身体连续感也应该适用于一个人的断奏乐句,同样也适用于双手之间的断奏乐句。
  3. Thus, in all passages broken between the hands, be careful not to lose contact with the key last played by one hand until you have felt a place on the keyboard for the first note of the next hand - that is, until you have located the next note physically.
    因此,在所有由双手分开的乐句中,要小心不要失去与一个手最后演奏的键的接触,直到你在键盘上找到下一个手的第一个音符的位置 - 也就是说,直到你在物理上找到下一个音符。
  4. Thus you attain a sense of physical-continuity and security during every passage. This physical continuity (corresponding to its musical continuity) may be felt either at the depressed level of the keyboard in Legato, or at surface-level in Staccato; and you also thus acquire a physical sense of the continuity of the phrase-unit itself.
    因此,您在每个乐句中都获得了一种身体连续性和安全感。这种身体连续性(对应其音乐连续性)可以在连奏的键盘上感受到,也可以在断奏中的表面层次感受到;因此,您也获得了乐句本身连续性的身体感。
Two examples, from Bach's "Chromatic Fantasia" and from my own "Moods of a Moment," are illustrations of this point, and follow on next page.
两个例子,分别来自巴赫的《色彩幻想曲》和我的作品《瞬间的情绪》,都是这一观点的例证,并将在下一页继续讨论。
From Beah's Chromatic Fantsais
从贝亚的《色彩幻想曲》


L.
From "Moods of a Moment." Matthay, Op. 11.
从《瞬间的情绪》。马塞,Op. 11。
Thus, at the beginning of the above passage (from Bach's Chromalic Fantasia) do not quit the with the left hand until your right-hand thumb has found its E, etc. Likewise, in the excerpt from "Moods of a Moment," join the thumbs and the ring-fingers respectively.
因此,在上文(出自巴赫的《色调幻想曲》)的开头,直到右手拇指找到它的 E 等,不要用左手离开 。同样,在《瞬间的情绪》的摘录中,分别连接拇指和无名指。
Take no "chances" in Skips and Octaves:
在跳音和八度中不要冒险:
  1. Even in Skips you must still feel your way along the keyboard - a glissando, as it were, at key-surface. This applies equally in Octave-passages - which, in a sense, consist of a succession of glissando skips. The rule to remember in Octave-playing is, that when the passage travels outwards (away from the centre of the keyboard), you must feel your way along with the thumb; whereas, when the passage moves inwards, then the fourth and fifth fingers must guide you.
    即使在跳音中,你仍然必须感受键盘上的触感 - 就像是键面上的滑音。这同样适用于八度音阶 - 在某种意义上,它由一系列跳音组成。在演奏八度音阶时要记住的规则是,当乐句向外移动(远离键盘中心)时,你必须用拇指感受键盘;而当乐句向内移动时,第四和第五指必须引导你。
  2. We shall find that this is the main secret of cleanness in Octave-playing - in conjunction with proper repetition of the Forearm-rotation impulse, and finger-exertions individually given for each octave.
    我们将发现,这是八度演奏中清洁的主要秘诀 - 与正确重复前臂旋转冲动,以及为每个八度单独给出的手指用力相结合。
:8. The double level of the keyboard (with its black and white keys) renders all this easier.
8. 键盘的双层结构(黑白键)使所有这些变得更容易。
  1. Until yougain this tactile sense of the keyboard you cannot play in a darkened room; and until you can play in a dark room your technique will ever remain unreliable, unsure and insecure.
    直到你获得对键盘的触觉,你才能在黑暗的房间里演奏;直到你能在黑暗的房间里演奏,你的技术才会始终不可靠、不确定和不安全。

On Lateral movements: 关于横向移动:

  1. To enable you to move from note to note on the keyboard, you have to supply sideway (or horizontal) movements of the fingers, hand and arm - both of the upper-arm and the forearm. As these movements are visible, they are too obvious to need much explanation.
    为了让您能够在键盘上从一个音符移动到另一个音符,您必须提供手指、手和手臂(包括上臂和前臂)的侧向(或水平)移动。由于这些动作是可见的,因此无需过多解释。
  2. There are, however, three points to notice: -
    然而,有三点需要注意:-
  3. In taking skips within the compass of two octaves it is
    在两个八度音程内进行跳音时
In skrips best NOT to move the Elbow (and Upper-arm), but to leave that stationary. To succeed in this, you must, before beginning the skip, turn the elbow out sufficiently, to enable you to reach the furthest-out note conveniently. See Octave-playing, §T 35, Chapter VI.
在跳弦时最好不要移动手肘(和上臂),而是保持静止。要成功做到这一点,在开始跳弦之前,必须将手肘转出足够,以便方便地触及最远处的音符。参见八度演奏,§T 35,第六章。
  1. When your fingers have to be turned over your thumb (or
    当你的手指必须翻过拇指时
In tarning vice versa) this requires a movement of the hand over thumb, - with the thumb stationary. Whereas, etc. when you move the thumb under a stationary finger, this requires a movement (sideways) both of the wrist and forearm.
在训练中,这需要手在拇指上移动,而拇指保持静止。而当你将拇指移动到静止的手指下方时,这需要手腕和前臂的侧向运动。
Some of the apparently simplest actions, however, are quite complex. For instance, moving the right arm and hand up the Keyboard, from its centre, seems a simple enough action, yet it can only be accomplished, muscularly, by the larmonious blending of four distinct muscular movements! Thus, (1), you must rotate the Upper-arm outwards (Upper-arm rotation); this, alone, however, would swing your arm and hand right up from the Keyboard in a quarter-circle! (2), You must therefore transform this -movement into a korizontal one, by lowering the forearm; but this would entail turning the hand over outwards, and
然而,一些表面上最简单的动作实际上是相当复杂的。例如,将右臂和手从键盘中心向上移动似乎是一个简单的动作,但在肌肉上,只有通过四种不同的肌肉运动的和谐结合才能完成!因此,(1)你必须将上臂向外旋转(上臂旋转);然而,仅仅这样做会使你的手臂和手从键盘上向右上方摆动一个四分之一圆!(2)因此,你必须将这 -运动转化为水平运动,通过降低前臂;但这将需要将手向外翻转。
  1. When playing scales, etc., it is best to have the Wrist For scales, turned somewhat "outwards"-away from you; etc. this allows of your turning the fingers over the thumb without disturbing the relative position of wrist and forearm during the passage.
    在演奏音阶等乐曲时,最好让手腕稍微向外转动,远离你自己;这样可以让你在演奏过程中将手指翻转过拇指,而不会干扰手腕和前臂的相对位置。
"From," yet "Towards": "从",然而"朝向":
  1. While thus physically always feeling your way from the last note to the next, you must nevertheless never forget also rhythmically to think and foresee your way FORWARDS, as insisted upon earlier; that is, forwards towards tone in key-depression, towards the next pulse-place in quick passages, towards the phrase-climax, and towards the climax of the whole movement.
    在这样的情况下,你必须始终从上一个音符感受到下一个音符,但同时也不要忘记要在节奏上向前思考和预见你的路线,正如之前所强调的那样;也就是说,向着按键的音调、向着快速乐句中的下一个脉冲位置、向着乐句高潮,以及向着整个乐章的高潮。
  2. Briefly, to find the right notes, you must always play "from" the last note, while to ensure the right time and rhythm you must, nevertheless, also always think "towards" some rhythmical point or other ahead, while you are playing.
    简而言之,要找到正确的音符,你必须始终从上一个音符开始演奏,同时为了确保正确的时间和节奏,你也必须始终考虑向前某个节奏点或其他地方思考,当你演奏时。
The Sense of "Resting":
“休息”的感觉:
  1. Now all this implies a sense of Resting on the keyboard during each phrase, section or musical unit.
    现在所有这些都意味着在每个乐句、段落或音乐单元中都要感受到键盘的支撑。
  2. Thus you may either rest (or lie) on the keyboard either at its surface-level or else at its depressed-level; and this brings us to the consideration of the problem of Legato and Staccato.
    因此,您可以选择在键盘上休息(或躺下),无论是在其表面级别还是在其凹陷级别;这就引出了我们对连奏和断奏问题的考虑。

Chapter  

HOW TO PLAY LEGATO AND STACCATO
如何演奏连奏和断奏

  1. Remember, you cannot sound a note at the Piano without EXERTING your finger to produce the down-movement of the key. can only be corrected, (3), by your rotating your forearm inwards! Finally, (4), to prevent the little finger being swept off the Keyboard, you have to turn the hand itself invards, laterally.
    记住,在钢琴上发出音符时,你必须用力按下键盘,才能发出声音。只有通过将前臂向内旋转才能纠正这一点!最后,为了防止小指被从键盘上划过,你必须将手掌向内、向侧面转动。
  2. Even for the very softest sound, you must still exert the finger - though very gently, and with no more force than will just suffice.
    即使是最柔和的声音,你仍然必须用手指施加一些力量 - 虽然非常轻柔,且力量不多于必要。
  3. These two preliminary reminders may seem redundant, but they are not. The exertion of the finger is so often overlooked - as also the exertion of the hand to help it!
    这两个初步提醒可能看起来有些多余,但实际上并非如此。手指的运动经常被忽视 - 手的运动也是如此!

Staccato defined: 断音定义:

  1. Now, a true Staccato should signify a note without Duration. Therefore the key must here be free to rebound the very moment that tone-production is completed, so that the damper can stop the sound instantaneously.
    现在,一个真正的断音应该表示一个没有持续时间的音符。因此,关键在这里必须自由地在音色产生完成的那一刻弹起,以便阻尼器可以立即停止声音。
Nore. - Colloquially, every passage that is not legato (or tenuto) is loosely termed "Staccato." But this is manifestly an error, since everything that is not 2 true staccato (or staccatissimo) is gecessarily a tenuto of shorter or more complete duration.
Nore。- 俗称,每一个不是连贯(或延音)的乐句都宽泛地称为“断奏”。但这显然是一个错误,因为一切不是真正的断奏(或极短断奏)的东西必然是更短或更完整持续的延音。
Always, therefore, be on your guard, and look with suspicion on "staccato" marks, for they do not relieve you from the great care necessary to give the precise degree of Duramon to such supposed "staccato" notes, if you are out to make real Music.
因此,要时刻保持警惕,对“断音”符号持怀疑态度,因为它们并不能减轻你在演奏所谓的“断音”音符时需要付出的极大注意力,如果你的目标是创作真正的音乐。
Some students, it appears, find it difficult to grasp the distinction between the terms "Length" and "Duration" of a note. Realize that "Length" solely Length . refers to the space of time covered by a note-sign, whereas "DuDuration ration" refers to the proportion of that length during which it is kept sounding. That is, the note-sign indicates a definite quantity of Time, but we do not necessarily prolong the sound to its full Time-value; we may cut it short, or may even extend it beyond its note-value - in legatissimo. It only forms one of the many anomalies of our musical notation!
一些学生似乎发现很难理解“音符的长度”和“音符的持续时间”之间的区别。要意识到,“长度”仅仅指音符符号所覆盖的时间空间,而“持续时间”则指保持响亮的这段时间长度的比例。也就是说,音符符号表示了一定数量的时间,但我们不一定要延长声音到完整的时间价值;我们可以缩短它,甚至可以将其延长超过其音符价值 - 在最连贯的演奏中。这只是我们音乐记谱法中的众多异常之一!
Length is therefore a definite, compulsory quantity of Time, and may only be varied in a succession of notes, in Rubato or ritardando or accelerando, where the relative time-proportions of the notes nevertheless remain paramount. Whereas Duration (implying the contrast between Legato and Staccato) cannot be accurately noted in the text any more than can be the contrast between forte and piano - since all such contrasts are always iargely a matter of Judgment and Taste as to degree, and are varied in a measure with the mood of the performer at the moment. A rest, on the other hand, is definite - except, again, that the Timequantities can also be inflected in Rubato, etc., and that its silence may be encraached upon by a prolongation of a previous note's duration - at the taste of the performer.
长度因此是时间的一个明确、强制的数量,只能在一系列音符中通过 Rubato、ritardando 或 accelerando 进行变化,其中音符的相对时间比例仍然是最重要的。而持续时间(暗示了连奏和断奏之间的对比)无法像强弱音之间的对比一样准确地记录在文本中 - 因为所有这些对比都主要是关于判断和品味的问题,以及在某一时刻演奏者的情绪而有所变化。另一方面,休止符是明确的 - 除了,再次强调,时间数量也可以在 Rubato 等中被改变,而且它的沉默可能会被前一个音符的持续时间延长所侵占 - 根据演奏者的品味。
In short, the length of Time between the beginning of a note and the beginning of the next note (or rest) is the same whether that first note be kept sounding its full Time-valse or not - and this last comes under the term of Duration.
简而言之,一个音符开始和下一个音符(或休止符)开始之间的时间长度是相同的,无论第一个音符是否持续其全部时间价值 - 这最后一点属于持续时间的范畴。

The Act of Staccato:
断音的行为:

  1. A true Staccato implies that you must accurately time your tone-producing exertion, etc., to cease completely with the very moment of tone-emission, so that the key may here be free to rebound. You cannot thus cease each finger-action unless you also as accurately time the cessation of the help it receives from the hand and arm, during the moment of key-descent.
    真正的断音意味着你必须准确地控制音调的发声,等等,以便在音发射的瞬间完全停止,以便琴键可以自由弹起。除非你也准确地控制手和手臂在按键下降的瞬间停止帮助,否则你无法停止每个手指的动作。
  2. Staccato therefore implies, that you must rest very lightly on the keyboard, else you cannot accurately cease the fingeraction (etc.), when needed.
    因此,断音意味着你必须非常轻轻地放在键盘上,否则当需要时,你无法准确地停止手指动作(等等)。
  3. In short, during Staccato, rest no more heavily on the keyboard than the keys will bear at their surface-level. If you rest thus lightly enough, you can succeed in playing staccato, always provided that you (as beforesaid) accurately cease the tone-producing impulses with the moment of tone-emission, so that keys and dampers may be free to rebound and "damp" each sound instantaneously.
    简而言之,在断音期间,不要在键盘上施加比键面能承受的更重的压力。如果你轻轻地休息,你就能成功地演奏断音,前提是你(如前所述)准确地在音发出的瞬间停止产生音调的冲动,以便键和阻尼器可以自由地反弹并立即“阻尼”每个声音。
The "Resting" in Agility-passages and Octave-passages:
在敏捷段落和八度段落中的“休止”:
  1. Most Agility passages need this same light form of Resting, and also need equal accuracy in timing the complete cessation of the separate down-impulses with tone-emission. When your tone is dull in Agility-passages, the cure always is, to recall these facts of Staccato-resting, and accuracy of timing.
    大多数敏捷段落都需要这种轻松的休息形式,并且需要在完全停止单独的向下冲动与音调发射的时间上保持相等的准确性。当你在敏捷段落中的音调沉闷时,治疗方法总是回想起这些断音休息的事实和时间的准确性。
  2. OcTave-Passages equally need this lightest form of Resting - a glissando along the surface of the keyboard with a separate impulse for each octave.
    OcTave-Passages 同样需要这种最轻的休息形式——沿着键盘表面滑奏,每个八度都有单独的冲动。
  3. Now, to achieve this light form of Resting, your arm must be so nicely "poised" (or supported by its own muscles) that it floats over the keyboard, and thus allows the hand to remain lying loosely and freely upon the keyboard at its surfacelevel, between the sounding of the notes.
    现在,要实现这种轻松的休息方式,你的手臂必须被如此优雅地“平衡”(或由自身肌肉支撑),以便它在键盘上漂浮,从而使手在音符发声之间保持松弛自如地躺在键盘上。

The Act of Tenuto and Legato:
十度和连奏的行为:

  1. To obtain Legato - that is, the "natural" form of it you must allow this Act of Resting to be very slightly heavier, but still quite light and gentle. Your finger will now be compelled, by this extra (but still light), weight, to hold down the notes until relieved by other fingers, or until you relieve the keyboard of this slight extra degree of continuously-resting Armweight.
    要获得连奏 - 也就是说,它的“自然”形式,你必须让这种休息行为稍微更重一点,但仍然相当轻柔。现在,你的手指将被这额外的(但仍然轻微的)重量所迫,直到被其他手指解除,或者直到你减轻键盘上这种轻微额外的持续休息的手臂重量。

Natural or "compelled" Legato:
自然或“被迫”的连奏:

  1. I have called this the "natural" (or automatic) form of Legato, since it is this continuous (but light) resting weight which here compels the fingers to "carry on" from finger to finger. It might also be termed Compelled Legato - because it is wrought or "compelled" by this slightly heavier, continuously-resting Weight.
    我将这称为“自然”(或自动)形式的连奏,因为正是这种持续的(但轻盈的)静态重量迫使手指从一个手指“传递”到另一个手指。它也可以称为强制连奏-因为它是由这种稍微重一些的、持续静态的重量所制造或“强制”出来的。

Uncompelled or "artificial" Legato:
不受约束或“人为”的连奏:

  1. You can also obtain a Legato without this compelling action of Weight. You may, instead, employ the lightest form of Resting (precisely as needed for Staccato), and yet you can quite well hold the notes down. The notes are here held down by the continued action of the "small" muscles of your finger, directly prompted by your Will, and not here compelled to continue by the prompting of the heavier Resting, as considered in and 11. This form of Legato I have called the ARTIFicial form of Legato.
    您也可以在没有这种令人信服的重量动作的情况下获得一个连贯音。您可以选择使用最轻的休止形式(正如需要的那样,用于断音),但是您仍然可以很好地按住音符。这里的音符是由您手指的“小”肌肉的持续作用直接受到您的意志的推动而按住的,并不是由较重的休止的推动继续,如 和 11 中所考虑的那样。我称这种形式的连贯音为人工形式的连贯音。
  2. With this "artificial" legato then, there is not sufficient Resting-weight to compel the finger to hold its note down, as in "natural" legato. And with this lighter Resting, the keys jump up, the moment you cease the light individual holding-action of the finger. This form of legato might therefore also be termed "uncompelled" legato, since it is not compelled by a continuously resting Weight.
    通过这种“人为”的连奏,手指没有足够的静压力来迫使手指按住音符,就像“自然”连奏那样。由于这种较轻的静压力,按键会弹起,一旦你停止手指轻轻按住的动作。因此,这种形式的连奏也可以称为“非强制性”连奏,因为它不是由持续的静压力所驱使。
Note. - There has been much misconception on this point. The distinction, however, is really quite simple; although, as everywhere else, a point will always appear "difficult," so long as it is not understood. Yet the difficulty never is in the fact; it always lies in the reader's insufficient alertness.
注意。- 在这一点上存在许多误解。然而,区别实际上非常简单;尽管在任何地方,只要不理解,一个观点总是会显得“困难”。然而,困难从来不在事实上;它总是存在于读者不够警觉。
To help towards the understanding of this distinction between the two types of Legato, try the following experiments: -
为了帮助理解这两种连奏类型之间的区别,请尝试以下实验:-
Experiment in elucidation of "Natural" and "Artificial"
对“自然”和“人造”进行阐释的实验
Legato 连奏
Legato! feet against the floor (as in getting up), you will then also bring the weight of your body to bear upon the floor, but now only so long as (and to the extent) you willfully exert your legs. Here you have uncompelled, or "artificial," or non-automatic Legato!
踩在地板上(如起身),然后将身体的重量施加在地板上,但只要你有意识地用力腿部。在这里,你有非强迫性、"人为"或非自动的连奏!

On Duration-inflections:
关于持续性变调:

  1. Fluctuations (or inflections) of Legato and Tenuto (both in staccato and legato passages) are mostly produced in this last way - by the individually prompted holding of notes by the finger, that is, without the Continuous-weight compelling element.
    连线和停顿的波动(或变调)(无论是在断奏还是连奏的段落中)主要是通过手指单独保持音符来产生的,也就是说,没有连续的重力强制元素。
This, in fact, is the form of Legato most often used. A true Cantabile is impossible without it, and so is BAcr-playing. Natural legato, however, is easiest at first, yet this second or "artificial" type of Legato should be acquired as soon as possible, and in the end both types are often used simultaneously.
事实上,这实际上是最常用的连奏形式。没有它,真正的 Cantabile 是不可能的,BAcr 演奏也是如此。然而,自然的连奏最初是最容易的,但第二种或“人工”的连奏类型应尽快掌握,最终通常同时使用这两种类型。
Note. - In passages which are on the whole Staccato, the varying durations of the notes, more or less marked (or waverings in the staccato of the passage), are best effected by such holding "without weight," rather than by a separate lapsing of weight for particular notes. Moreover, for legatissimo inflections, it is the only way. The notes are here "overlapped" not by individual increases in the Restingweight (far too clumsy a way), but instead they are over-held by the needed fingers, without any "compelling" Weight.
注意。- 在整体上是断奏的乐句中,音符的持续时间的变化,或多或少地标记(或乐句中断奏的摇摆),最好通过这种“无重量”的保持来实现,而不是通过特定音符的单独减轻重量。此外,对于非常连贯的音程,这是唯一的方法。这里的音符不是通过单独增加静态重量(这种方式太笨拙了),而是通过所需手指的过度保持,而没有任何“强制”重量。

Reminders as to Finger-actions and "Keybedding":
关于手指动作和“键盘操作”的提醒:

  1. I have elsewhere explained the physiological difference in the action of the finger while producing the tone, and its subsequent light action in holding the notes - the "small" muscles of the finger here alone doing the work. See Chapter VIII, "On the Holding of Notes"; also, Additional Note, No. XII, "On Keybedding."
    我已经在其他地方解释了手指在产生音调时的生理差异,以及在保持音符时其随后的轻动作 - 这里仅有手指的“小”肌肉在工作。请参阅第八章“关于音符的保持”;另外,附注十二,“关于键床”。
  2. Remember, the pressure required on the keybed to hold a note down is not necessarily more than will suffice to sound the note at its softest; it is in fact slightly less, since it takes more force to move a limb than to keep it in position afterwards. But, as already indicated, it is often useful to use a little more pressure on the key-pads than actually necessary to hold the notes down. It gives one a sense of comfort to feel one is holding the note, and it helps to warn one to let go when time is up!
    记住,按下键盘以保持音符的压力并不一定比发出最轻柔的音符所需的压力更大;事实上,它稍微小一些,因为移动肢体需要比保持在原位后更多的力量。但是,正如前面所指出的,通常有必要在按键上施加比实际保持音符所需更多一点的压力。这样做让人感到舒适,感觉自己在保持音符,也有助于在时间到时提醒自己松手!
  3. Also, as already insisted upon, this extra pressure does not constitute "keybedding." Remember, keybedding arises when you misapply to the keybeds any force intended to PRODUCE the Tone. Keybedding implies that you have ill-timed your tone-making effort, and have in fact buried it upon the key-pads, instead of applying it early enough during Key-descent to fulfill its purpose - in Tone-production. So long as you keep separate in your mind the Act of tone-making and the Act of tone-holding there is no harm done. But you must always remember this distinction, else your efforts will fail to express your musical sense whatever your endowments may be in that respect.
    另外,正如已经强调的那样,这种额外的压力并不构成“键盘敲击”。请记住,当您错误地将旨在产生音调的力量施加在键盘上时,就会出现键盘敲击。键盘敲击意味着您在制造音调的努力时机不对,实际上是将其埋藏在键盘上,而不是在按键下降过程中足够早地应用它以实现其目的 - 即产生音调。只要您在脑海中区分制造音调的行为和保持音调的行为,就不会有任何损害。但您必须始终记住这种区别,否则您的努力将无法表达您的音乐感,无论您在这方面的天赋如何。
See ITI9 and 10 of Chapter IV.
查看第四章的 ITI9 和 10。

Chapter XII 第十二章

WEIGHT-TRANSFER AND ARM-VIBRATION TOUCHES
重量转移和手臂振动触感

  • The true nature of all so-called "Finger-passages"
    所有所谓“指法”的真实本质
  1. Preamble: All rapid passages approximate either towards the "Arm-vibration" or "Weight-transfer" type of technique. Manifestly it must then be of extreme importance thoroughly to understand these matters, since all real Piano music so largely consists of such rapid (or "Agility") work, owing to the nonsustaining power of our instrument. Hence this Chapter is devoted to the further elucidation of these points.
    序言:所有快速乐句都近似于“手臂振动”或“重心转移”类型的技巧。显然,彻底理解这些问题至关重要,因为所有真正的钢琴音乐在很大程度上都包含这种快速(或“敏捷”)的工作,这是由于我们乐器的非持续力量。因此,本章节致力于进一步阐明这些要点。
What I mean by "Arm-vibration" and "Weight-transfer" is concisely defined in ף and 9 of Chapter V, "The Physiological Details" - which see. Enough, to repeat here, that the distinction between the two mainly is: that with "Armvibration touch" the arm floats over the keys (and upon the keyboard) at surface-level, and the successive tones are produced by momentary (and individual) impulses from the finger and hand during key-descent - helped of course by the forearm rotationally; whereas, with "Weight-transfer," the arm is not so fully poised, and a certain light measure of its weight is passed on (as in Legato Resting) from keybed to keybed, and does not here cease with each act of tone-production.
我所说的“手臂振动”和“重量转移”在第 ף 和第 9 章“生理细节”中被简洁地定义-请参阅。在这里重复一下,两者之间的区别主要在于:“手臂振动触感”时,手臂在键盘上漂浮在表面上,连续的音调是通过手指和手在按键下降过程中的瞬时(和个别的)冲动产生的-当然,这过程也受到前臂的旋转帮助;而“重量转移”时,手臂没有完全平衡,它的一定轻微重量被传递(如在连奏休止符中)从键床到键床,并且在每次产生音调的过程中并不停止。
In slower passages, however, instead of either of these forms of floating weight, it is possible to have as basis (for the finger and hand exertion) a separate lapse for each note from the normally "poised" (or self-sustained) condition of the arm - a great advantage, and a necessity where the larger tone-volumes are needed. In fact, this is "Third species of touch," as termed in "The Act of Touch." That is, the arm-supporting muscles are momentarily allowed to stop work during key-descent, and
在较慢的乐段中,与这两种漂浮重量形式不同,有可能以手指和手的努力的基础为每个音符单独的失误,而不是通常的“平衡”(或自持)状态 - 这是一个巨大的优势,在需要更大音量时是必要的。事实上,这就是“触摸的第三种方式”,如《触摸的行为》中所称。也就是说,在按键下降期间,支撑手臂的肌肉瞬间停止工作,

the arm-weight (thus set free during that moment) serves as a very substantial basis indeed, so that finger and hand can be effectively and fully exerted during the moment of keyacceleration. Or we may even add to this a momentary downexertion of the forearm. Or we may use only forearm weight in place of whole-arm weight. All these points have already been noted in Chapter V under the "Six Possible Arm-conditions."
手臂的重量(因此在那一刻被释放)确实是一个非常实质的基础,使得手指和手在按键加速的时刻能够得到有效和充分的发挥。或者我们甚至可以在此加入一种瞬间的前臂向下用力。或者我们可以仅使用前臂的重量代替整个手臂的重量。所有这些要点已经在第五章“六种可能的手臂状态”中有所记录。
It is well to repeat, however, that although the arm does not necessarily show its momentary ponderous incidence by any movement, yet its whole weight (or more) may thus be available during the act of tone-production, while the normal condition of Arm-poise is instantly resumed upon its completion. All cantandos and cantabiles are thus played - even up to some considerable speed.
然而,值得重申的是,尽管手臂不一定通过任何动作显示其瞬时的沉重压力,但在音调产生过程中,整个重量(甚至更多)可能是可利用的,而手臂平衡的正常状态会在完成时立即恢复。所有的 cantandos 和 cantabiles 都是这样演奏的 - 甚至可以达到相当快的速度。
Beyond a certain speed, however, these separate arm-lapses (no, not Movements!) become impossible. Beyond such definite tempo, this "Third species" form of technique (with the arm separately lapsed for each note) gradually merges either into Arm-vibration touch, or into Weight-transfer (or "Passing-on") touch when the arm is left somewhat less fully supported, and some measure of its weight therefore then bears continuously upon the fingers, hand, and keybeds.
然而,超过一定速度后,这些单独的手臂失误(不,不是动作!)变得不可能。在这种明确的速度之外,这种“第三种”技术形式(每个音符手臂分开失误)逐渐融入手臂振动触感,或者在手臂支撑得不那么充分时融入重量转移(或“传递”)触感,因此一定程度上手臂的重量持续施加在手指、手和键盘上。
These matters must now be dealt with in greater detail.
这些事情现在必须更详细地处理。
  1. Clearly, the two forms of "Resting" (legato and staccato resting) considered under "Legato and Staccato" in Chapter IX (arising from differences in the degree of the Poised arm) themselves form the main difference in basis between "Weight-transfer" (or "Passing-on") touch, and "Arm-vibration touch."
    显然,“休止”这两种形式(连奏休止和断奏休止)被视为第九章“连奏和断奏”中的一部分(源自平衡手臂程度的差异),它们本身构成了“传递重量”(或“传递”)触键和“手臂振动”触键之间基础上的主要区别。

Definition of Weight-transfer touch.
重心转移触感的定义。

  1. We have seen, in Chapter V, , that the "poised arm," when not quite fully poised, may itself become a Basis for toneproduction in rapid passages, while continuously (but still lightly) resting on the Keybeds - and that it thus forms "Weighttransfer touch." Now, such continuously resting weight, passed
    我们已经在第五章中看到,当“平衡的手臂”没有完全平衡时,它本身可能成为快速乐句中音色产生的基础,同时持续(但仍轻轻地)落在键盘上 - 因此形成“重量转移触感”。现在,这种持续的落重,经过

    on from finger to finger and keybed to keybed (as already pointed out earlier), also entails a continuously active (exerted) Hand, and may even entail continuous (although alternating) rotatory stresses of the Forearm.
    从手指到手指和键盘到键盘(如前所指出的),还涉及持续活跃的手,并且甚至可能涉及前臂的持续(虽然交替)旋转应力。
  2. Such continuously passed-on pressure applied from note to note (although slight) unfortunately greatly impairs our possibility to choose the tone or duration of each individual note, as already pointed out. The serious drawback of Weight-transfer touch is, that the successive sounds are hereby reduced more or less to a dead level of tone and duration, and therefore, under such form of technique, our passage-work will sound as musically dead as passages played on the Organ or Pianola, since the possibility of a Mind tonally operative and purposeful behind each individual note is here lacking.
    这种持续传递的压力从一个音符传递到另一个音符(尽管轻微)不幸地极大地影响了我们选择每个单独音符的音调或持续时间的可能性,正如已经指出的那样。重量转移触感的严重缺点是,连续的声音在这里或多或少地被降低到一个音调和持续时间的死水平,因此,在这种技术形式下,我们的乐段将听起来像在管风琴或自动钢琴上演奏的乐段一样乏味,因为在这里缺乏每个单独音符背后有一个音乐上活跃和有目的的思维的可能性。
All that is possible with Weight-transfer touch are gradual inflections of tone and duration - swirls of crescendos and diminuendos, and gradual changes in the degree of legato and staccato.
通过重量转移触感所能实现的一切,都是音调和持续时间的渐变——渐强渐弱的涡旋,以及连奏和断奏程度的渐变。

Weight-transfer, where inappropriate:
重心转移,如果不当:

  1. Musical passage-work, on the contrary, imperatively entails inflections from note to note - that is, the tone and duration of each note must be meticulously chosen with musical purpose.
    音乐的乐段技巧,相反地,必然需要从一个音符到另一个音符的变化 - 也就是说,每个音符的音调和持续时间必须被精心选择,具有音乐目的。
Therefore, since such tonal selectivity is so greatly impaired and hampered (if not almost rendered impracticable in Weighttransfer touch), sternly avoid using it for musically-alive passages; instead (wherever practicable) use Arm-vibration touch, - with its fully poised arm and individually applied action, and its option therefore of tonal differentiation from note to note, as already repeatedly insisted upon.
因此,由于这种音调选择性受到严重损害和阻碍(如果不是几乎在 Weighttransfer 触摸中变得不切实际),严格避免在音乐活跃的乐句中使用它;相反(在可能的情况下)使用 Arm-vibration 触摸,- 具有完全平衡的手臂和个别应用的动作,因此可以从音符到音符进行音调区分,正如已经反复强调的那样。
  1. The obvious moral is, that you should never play such melodically-musical passages any quicker than you can thus musically purpose each individual note, nor quicker therefore than you can apply such arm-vibration touch physically, since
    显而易见的道理是,你不应该比你能够如此音乐化地用心对待每个音符更快地演奏这样的旋律音乐段落,也不应该比你能够在身体上应用这种手臂振动触感更快地演奏

    beyond a certain definite rate of speed you are bound to lapse into "Weight-transfer touch," with its drawbacks musically. More on this point under , and 28, further on.
    超过一定的速度,你必然会陷入“重量转移触感”,在音乐上会有一些缺点。关于这一点的更多内容请参见 ,以及稍后的 28。
Note. - Some otherwise excellent artists, however, often ignore this required keen musical and physical individualizing of the notes in Passage-work (which the Arm-vibration type of technique alone offers), and instead, they indolently lapse into convenient but banal Weight-transfer Velocities!
注意。- 一些其他方面出色的艺术家,然而,经常忽视这种在乐段中需要的对音符的敏锐音乐和身体个性化(这仅仅是手臂振动技术所提供的),而是懒散地陷入方便但平庸的重量转移速度!

Weight-transfer always light:
重心转移总是轻盈的:

  1. Moreover, as already insisted upon, the weight actually transferred from keybed to keybed in Weight-transfer touch should always remain comparatively light, even during the production of those swirls of possible crescendo inflections. For the most part it should be little heavier than suffices to sound a note softly by Weight-touch.
    此外,正如已经强调的那样,在 Weight-transfer 触感中从键盘传递到键盘的重量应始终保持相对轻盈,即使在产生可能的渐强层次的漩涡时也是如此。在大多数情况下,它应该比 Weight-touch 轻轻按下音符所需的重量略重一点。
  2. NoTE. - Moreover, as already anticipated in Chapter , in high-speed passages a somewohat greater modicum of Resting-weight can be carried along in Weight-
    注意。-此外,正如在第 章中已经预料到的那样,在高速段落中,可以携带更多的休息重量。
At higher 在更高处
speed, extra weight possible transfer Touch without this extra weight coming to bear solidly and deleteriously upon the Keybeds. Similarly, with Arm-vibration touch, during swift passages, some extra Resting-weight can be canied without impairing the efficacy of those individually-directed hand-andfinger impulses for (and with) each key, which Arm-vibration touch alone offers us, as demanded in rapid, but musical Passage-work.
速度,额外的重量可能转移触摸,没有这种额外的重量会坚实地且有害地施加在键盘上。同样,在手臂振动触摸时,在快速乐句中,一些额外的静态重量可以承载,而不会损害那些针对每个键的手和手指冲动的效力,这是手臂振动触摸独有的,正如在快速但音乐性的乐句中所要求的。
The reason is, that at high speed of progression across the Keyboard a greater number of such impulses in a given time heip to support the Resting-weight off the keybeds than at a slower speed. Thus more weight can be carried at high speed, without Arm-vibration touch (with its floating weight) deteriorating into Weighttransfer touch with its weight resting solidly the keybeds, and which would render Arm-vibration touch impracticable.
原因是,当以较高速度跨越键盘时,在给定时间内会有更多这样的冲动,有助于支撑键床上的静重,而在较慢的速度下则不会。因此,在高速度下可以携带更多的重量,而不会使带有浮动重量的手臂振动触感(使其恶化为重量传递触感,其重量牢固地靠在键床上),这将使手臂振动触感变得不切实际。
In short: the louder the passage (and the more energetic therefore these shortlived impulses of the finger-and-hand), the more readily can such extra weight be kept floating (or resting lightly) upon the keyboard.
简而言之:越响亮的乐段(因此手指和手的这些短暂冲动越有活力),这种额外的重量就越容易漂浮在键盘上(或轻轻地休息)。
An express train has been known actually to jump a small gap in a bridge at high speed! At slower speed the wheels would certainly have sunk in! See also the Note to 20 of this Chapter, and "On the Merging of Touch-forms" in Chapter V.
一列特快列车实际上以高速跳过桥上的一个小缝隙!以较慢的速度,车轮肯定会陷进去!另请参阅本章第 20 节的注释,以及第五章中的“关于触觉形式的融合”。

Weight-transference by cessation of the last-used finger:
通过停止使用最后一个手指来转移重量:

  1. Tone-production in Weight-transfer touch is effected by transferring the basis of light Resting-weight from finger to finger and keybed to keybed. This transference of weight is
    在重量转移触感中,通过将轻松的基础重量从手指转移到琴键和键床上,实现了音色的产生。这种重量的转移是

    effected by each finger in turn being prompted into exertion strictly in response to the accurately-timed CESSATION of the previous finger's work. Such reflex-action (in response to the weight thus felt to be "left in the lurch" as it were) is akin to the act of polite walking - and not stamping along, as a child does at first! Each leg in turn should be prompted into action by the cessation of the exertion of the previously-used leg. Experiment on these lines, both on the keyboard and on the floor, and the nature of this process immediately becomes apparent. Perhaps a better analogy than walking, however, is the process of stepping on to the trcads of a Treadmill. Now, if we step on to the treads of a treadmill, we find that each tread gives way AS we bring our weight upon it. The exertions are the same as used in walking upstairs, only instead of mounting any further up we are turning a wheel by the exertion of our legs. Here note, it is the muscular exertion which does the work, and we again realize how "Weight" (as everywhere in playing) serves only as a Basis, or stable Foundation (but not as a "Fixation"), so as to render effective the work being done by finger and hand.
    通过每个手指依次被准确计时的前一个手指的工作停止所激发,严格地促使其发挥作用。这种反射作用(对于因感觉到“被抛弃”而采取的重量)类似于有礼貌地行走的行为,而不是像孩子一开始那样跺脚!每只腿依次应该在前一只腿的努力停止后被激发行动。在键盘和地板上按照这些线索进行实验,这个过程的性质立即变得明显。然而,也许比走路更好的类比是踩上跑步机的踏板的过程。现在,如果我们踩上跑步机的踏板,我们会发现每个踏板在我们施加重量时都会让路。这种努力与上楼梯时使用的相同,只是我们不再往上爬,而是通过腿部的努力转动一个轮子。 请注意,肌肉的发力完成了工作,我们再次意识到“重量”(在演奏中无处不在)仅仅作为一个基础或稳定的基础(而不是“固定”),以使手指和手的工作更有效。
Nore. - True, in the act of walking on level ground, we do transfer the whole weight of our bodies from foot to foot - we cannot do otherwise; whereas A Walking in "walking" on the Piano with our fingers, we must never carry
Nore. - 真的,在平地行走时,我们确实会把整个身体的重量从一只脚转移到另一只脚 - 我们别无选择;而在钢琴上用手指“行走”时,我们绝不能携带

Analogy along the whole, fully-released weight of our whole arm (or arm-
整体类比,完全释放我们整只手臂的重量

not forget, thereforce, that, even when most ponderous, only a comparatively slight
不要忘记,即使在最沉重的时候,也只是相对轻微

release of the whole arm is required for such Resting."
需要释放整个手臂才能做到这样的休止。
1 We may gain some notion of this by trying to walk up a descending "escalator," or by watching the efforts of white mice in their revolving cage!
我们可以尝试走上一个下行的“自动扶梯”,或者观察白老鼠在他们的旋转笼中的努力,从中可以对此有所了解!
2 In Germany and elsewhere this was overlooked, as already pointed out, and the student was instructed to carry the full weight (or even full arm force The Full"Volle Spielbelastung") - from note to note without a break weight-transfer between! This grave misteaching has been responsible for many fallacy
在德国和其他地方,这一点被忽视了,正如前面指出的那样,学生被指示承担全部重量(甚至全臂力量“全面的 Volle Spielbelastung”)- 从一个音符到另一个音符,没有中断的重量转移!这种严重的错误教导导致了许多谬误
a broken-down student and player. Yet, even today, some misguided people are trying to revive this iniquity!
一个破产的学生和球员。然而,即使在今天,一些误入歧途的人仍在试图复兴这种不义之举!
Obviously, playing under such hampering conditions not only renders the individualization of tone-inflection (tonal selectivity from note to note) impossible, but, as indicated, it has often ended in the unfortunate student being actually physically disabled.
显然,在这种妨碍条件下演奏不仅使得音调的个性化(从音符到音符的音调选择)变得不可能,而且正如所指出的,这经常导致不幸的学生实际上身体残疾。

On Key-bedding: 在键盘上:

  1. This again brings us back to the much misunderstood question of "keybedding." Merely carrying a measure of Weight on the Keybeds (as in Weight-transfer touch) does not constitute "Key-bedding" within the meaning of the Act.
    这再次将我们带回到一个被广泛误解的问题:“键盘设置”。仅仅在键盘上施加一定的重量(如重量传递触感)并不构成法案所指的“键盘设置”。
As a matter of fact, I invented the term "keybedding" thirty years ago as a term of CENSURE, to denote quite another thing. "Keybedding" simply denotes the misapplication (or mistiming on to the pads under the keys) of the force intended to pRODUCE SOUND. In other words, the force (weight, or muscular work) is here applied too late during key-descent to be effective in producing the intended key-movement and tone. As a result, the tone-intended force is "buried" on the keybeds, instead of creating tone. (See Footnote below, also Additional Note, No. XII, "On Keybedding." See also , page 88.)
事实上,三十年前我创造了“键床”这个术语作为一种谴责的说法,用来表示完全不同的事物。“键床”简单地表示了力量的错误应用(或在按键下的垫子上的错误时机),旨在产生声音。换句话说,这里施加的力量(重量或肌肉工作)在按键下降过程中施加得太晚,无法有效地产生预期的按键移动和音调。结果,预期的音调力量被“埋藏”在键床上,而不是产生音调。(见下面的脚注,也见附注十二,“关于键床”。另请参见第 88 页。)

Legato Pressures: 连奏压力:

  1. Nevertheless (as pointed out earlier), it is sometimes desirable actually to provide a certain (but still slight) degree of continuous PResSURE on the key-beds themselves. This however does not constitute "keybedding," and there is no harm, provided this continuous pressure is always kept distinct from the actual (momentary) tone-producing impulses.
    尽管如前所指出的,有时确实希望对键盘本身施加一定(但仍然轻微)程度的持续压力。然而,这并不构成“键盘设置”,只要始终确保这种持续的压力与实际(瞬时的)产生音调的冲动保持分离,就没有害处。
Such gentle key-bed pressure may be, and indeed should be, quite legitimately and usefully applied to apprise us clearly how long
如此温和的按键压力可能是,而且确实应该被合理地和有用地应用,以清楚地告诉我们多久
Many cases of such taught misdoing have come under our care to be cured; and we have had to act as a "Kuranstalt" for players crippled by this particular form of evil "method."
许多这种教导错误的案例已经受到我们的关注并得到治愈;我们不得不充当那些被这种特定邪恶“方法”所伤残的演员的“康复机构”。
A recent writer, after quite rightly stating that "the process of resting part of the weight of the arm on the keybeds must not be confounded with keybedding," yet continues quite wrongly thus - "which consists of pressing on the keybeds by means of muscular energy"!
最近的一位作家在非常正确地指出“将手臂的部分重量放在键盘上的过程不应与键盘操作混淆”之后,却错误地继续说道:“这包括通过肌肉能量按压键盘”!
This quotation hardly gives much "Sidelight" on this vital point. In the first place, it is quite impossible to press on the keybeds at all without such "definite muscular energy" of the fingers and hand; or does the writer imagine that armweight can possibly be applied to the keys without the intercession of Fingerexertion? - and hond exertion also?
这个引用几乎没有给出关键点上的“侧光”。首先,根本不可能在没有手指和手的“明确肌肉能量”的情况下按压键盘;作者难道认为可以在没有手指用力的情况下将臂重压在键上吗?- 还有手掌用力呢?

we are holding those notes down. Thus applied, it forms quite good playing, and certainly does not constitute "keybedding," in its obnoxious sense. See Chapter XI, T17.
我们按住那些音符。因此应用,它形成了相当不错的演奏,并且绝对不构成“键盘音”,在其讨厌的意义上。请参阅第十一章,T17。
Again, it must nevertheless be reiterated, that such legitimate pressure on the key-beds must nevertheless be kept within reasonable bounds, whether the necessary finger-and-hand exertion is "compelled" by a Resting-weight or not, else it will of a certainty hamper Agility and destroy tone-selectivity. Moreover, remember not to use the "strong" muscles of the fingers and hand for such sustaining pressure, but only the "weak" or "small" finger muscles - as shown in Chapter VIII, "The Holding of Notes."
再次强调,对键床的合理压力必须保持在合理范围内,无论是手指和手部必要的用力是由“休息重量”强制施加还是不是,否则肯定会妨碍敏捷性并破坏音调选择性。此外,请记住不要使用手指和手部的“强大”肌肉来施加这种支撑压力,而只使用“弱”或“小”手指肌肉 - 如第八章“音符的保持”所示。
Weight-transfer touch, where appropriate and where not:
重心转移触感,恰到好处和不恰到好处:
  1. As to the appropriate application of Weight-transfer (or "Passing-on") touch, from what has already been inferred, it is only appropriate in soft passages not of a melodic character, not needing tonal rhythmical definition of their constituent notes passages, the main purpose of which is to hide in a measure the non-sustaining powers of our instrument, by keeping the harmonies to the fore. "Weight-transfer" is needed for many soft accompanying passages and figurations, speedy arabesques, ornamental virtuosities, "filling-up" arpeggios and scales not of a melodic nature. As an instance of such accompanying figurations, perhaps best played by Weight-transfer touch, take this example from one of my own "Monothemes": -
    至于权重转移(或“传递”)触摸的适当应用,从已经推断出的内容来看,它只适用于柔和的、非旋律性的段落,不需要对其组成音符段落进行音调节奏的定义,其主要目的是在一定程度上隐藏我们乐器的非持续力量,通过将和声置于前景。对于许多柔和的伴奏段落和装饰性乐段,快速的阿拉伯舞蹈,装饰性的技巧,"填充"琶音和不具有旋律性质的音阶,需要“权重转移”。作为这种伴奏乐段的一个例子,也许最适合用“权重转移”触摸演奏,可以参考我自己的“单主题”中的这个例子:-
Monotherees, No. 5, Tobiss Matthsy, Op. 13.
单声部曲,第 5 号,托比斯·马茨西,作品 13。
As a similar instance, all that fairy-like, atmospheric accompaniment of Chopin's A Flat study, No. I, Op. 25, must thus be played - and also with the keys all played "from halfway down":-
作为一个类似的例子,肖邦 A 大调练习曲,Op. 25,第一首的那种仙境般的氛围伴奏必须这样演奏 - 并且键也都要“从中间位置”演奏:-
Chopin: Study in A Flat, Op. 25
肖邦:A 大调练习曲,作品 25
Weight touch 重量触感
Yet in the climax of this piece Weight-transfer again merges into Arm-vibration.
然而,在这首曲子的高潮部分,重心转移再次融入了手臂振动。
Most of Chopin's study in C, No. I, Op. 10, is also best thus played by Weight-transfer; yet where the harmonies become more important, and need more playing out, one must again use "Arm-vibration" touch, gradually exchanging from one into the other. Certain outstanding (or prominentized) notes of course need actual Weight-touch again, as shown in the Examples on the next page.
肖邦的 C 大调练习曲第一首,作品 10 号,大部分最好是通过重心转移的方式演奏;然而当和声变得更加重要,需要更多的发挥时,又必须再次使用“手臂振动”触感,逐渐从一种触感转换为另一种。当然,某些突出的音符需要再次实际使用重力触感,如下一页的示例所示。
Chopin: Study in C, No. 1, Op. 10
肖邦:C 大调练习曲,作品 10,第 1 号

Here is another example (from my own Monothemes, No. 6) of such contrasts all within one phrase:-
这里是另一个例子(来自我的单一主题作品,第 6 号),展示了一个乐句内的对比:-
Matthay: "Monothemes," No. 6
马塞:《单一主题》,第 6 号
Weight-tonch 重量-吨位
Weight-transfer touch (Leggiero)
重心转移触感(轻盈)
Where to avoid Weight-transfer touch:
避免重心转移触碰的地方:
  1. On the other hand, it is quite wrong to play rapid but yet melodic passages such as those of Chopin's C sharp minor Fantasie-Impromptu, or of his Fantasia, or the B minor Scherzo, as mere harmonic swirls of Passing-on touch, as indeed too often heard. Such swift Chopin passages are indeed in the nature of true Pianoforte melodies, and as such they need that individualized playing of the notes which Passing-on touch cannot supply. I feel this applies even in such pieces as his minor study, Op. 25, No. 2, although this is too often misplayed and turned into mere musical (or unmusical) note-rattling.
    另一方面,像肖邦的 C#小调幻想即兴曲,或者他的幻想曲,或者 B 小调嬉笑曲这样的快速但旋律优美的乐段,如果被简单地演奏为和声的涡流,那是相当错误的,而事实上这样的情况经常发生。这样迅速的肖邦乐段实际上属于真正的钢琴旋律,因此需要那种个性化的音符演奏,而传递式触键无法提供这种演奏。我觉得即使在他的降 E 小调练习曲 Op. 25, No. 2 这样的作品中,这一点也适用,尽管这经常被错误演奏并变成了简单的音乐(或非音乐的)琴键敲击。

Matters of Taste :
品味问题:

  1. Here we enter upon the domain of Taste. The rhythmically indefinite and inflectionally flat effect of "Weighttransfer" may strongly appeal to one person for a particular Chopin or Debussy passage, whereas another may feel and wish that same passage to be fully alive and rhythmically-melodious, with inflections from note to note; but in that case Arm-vibration touch must be substituted.
    在这里,我们进入了品味的领域。《重量转移》的节奏不确定和音调平坦的效果可能会深深吸引某个人对肖邦或德彪西的特定乐段,而另一个人可能会感觉并希望同样的乐段充满生机,节奏悦耳动人,音符之间有起伏;但在这种情况下,必须替换为手臂振动触感。
Nore. - Moreover, it is a good plan to practise through all Agility passages with Arm-vibration touch, also staccatissimo, even when Passing-on touch is to be applied ultimately. Anyway, it ensures their being played through slowly enough to be really thought out!
此外,通过所有敏捷的乐句都用手臂震动触感进行练习是一个好方法,甚至在最终应用过渡触感时也要使用断奏。无论如何,这确保了它们被演奏得足够慢,以便真正深思熟虑!

Where Weight-transfer is non-optional:
在这里,重心转移是不可选的:

  1. Finally, when we come to the melodic passage-work of Bach, Mozart, and Beethoven, then there is no option possible. To play such passages by "Weight-transfer" is a crime, and is indubitable proof of total musical blindness and insensibility.
    最后,当我们谈到巴赫、莫扎特和贝多芬的旋律性乐段时,就没有其他选择了。用“重心转移”的方式演奏这样的乐段是一种罪行,也是对完全音乐盲目和麻木的明确证据。
Yet it must be conceded that such vandalism is often enough committed by otherwise quite musical players; just as we find other artists trying to approximate Chopin to their correct Beethoven-playing!
然而必须承认,这种破坏行为通常是由其他方面非常懂音乐的演奏者所犯的;就像我们发现其他艺术家试图将肖邦的演奏接近他们正确演奏贝多芬的方式一样!
Note. - How rarely does one find a Beethoven and Chopin player combined in the same person! Might one venture to suggest that this may perhaps largely
注意。- 很少能在同一个人身上找到一个贝多芬和肖邦的演奏者!也许可以大胆地提出这样一个建议,这可能在很大程度上

be attributed to non-comprehension of the difference between the Weight-transfer and Arm-vibration types of technique? There have been, and are, exceptions. In the past, for instance, Liszt and Anton RubinsteIN always kept their Chopin and Beethoven technique distinct, as it should be-just as distinct as the character of their Music.
是否归因于对重心转移和手臂振动技术类型之间差异的不理解?过去和现在都有例外。例如,过去,李斯特和安东·鲁宾斯坦总是保持他们的肖邦和贝多芬技术是不同的,就像他们音乐的性格一样明显。
  1. Spread (or rolled) chords are usually and correctly played by such Weight-transfer (or "Passing-on") touch. As an instance, take the E flat chord study of Chopin's, Op. 10. Here each chord is an example of Weight-transfer. The melody notes, however, need individualized "Weight-touch," and where the Bass changes, those notes also need it: -
    传播(或卷曲)和弦通常并且正确地通过权重转移(或“传递”)触感来演奏。例如,以肖邦的 E 小调和弦练习,Op. 10 为例。在这里,每个和弦都是权重转移的一个例子。然而,旋律音符需要个性化的“重量触感”,并且在低音变化时,这些音符也需要:-
Chopin, Op. 10. 肖邦,作品 10。
  1. Moreover, for more slowly spread chords, etc., in place of such pure Passing-on touch, a certain degree of individualized finger-action is available when desirable, in addition to the weight transmitted from finger to finger.
    此外,对于更慢传播的和弦等,可以在需要时使用一定程度的个性化手指动作,除了从手指传递的重量。
Note. - But as a light hand-pressure is necessarily constant with the carried weight, the individualized finger-action is here analogous to stamping with the feet. Passages analogous to spread chords can also thus be slightly modified, and the musically deadening effect of passed-on weight thus somewhat mitigated. Passed-on weight, nevertheless, always remains a serious handicap, musically.
注意。- 但由于轻微的手压力与承载的重量必然是恒定的,个性化的手指动作在这里类似于用脚踩踏。类似于扩展和弦的乐句也可以稍作修改,从而在一定程度上减轻传递重量的音乐消音效果。然而,传递的重量始终是一个音乐上的严重障碍。

The Slur. 抹音。

  1. Pure Weight-transfer touch is also required, for instance, in playing the soft final note of the ordinary slur. Here be sure that the new finger is prompted into action by the carefully timed cessation of the previous finger's action, and this without any "individualized" action of its own, or of the hand, else that last note will not be so soft as intended.
    纯净的重心转移触感也是必需的,例如,在演奏普通连音的柔和最后一个音符时。在这里,请确保新手指是由精确计时的前一个手指动作的停止促使进入行动的,而且没有任何自己的“个性化”动作,或者手的动作,否则最后一个音符将不会如预期般柔和。
The "ortinery" slur: “普通”连音:
  1. As a rule then, as already insisted upon, Avom using Weight-transfer touch wherever possible, since it reduces your passage-work to the boring dead level of Pianola-like strumming, and instead use Arm-vibration touch whenever applicable.
    作为一个规则,正如已经强调的那样,尽可能使用重量转移触感,因为它可以将你的乐段工作降低到令人厌倦的机械弹奏水平,而在适当的时候使用手臂振动触感。

Arm-vibration Touch. 手臂震动触摸。

Description: 描述:

  1. This implies the lightest (or staccato) form of Resting. That is, the arm must be in its perfectly poised or balanced condition. The reiterated impulses of the finger and hand (given during key-descent only), assisted by the Forearm rotatory impulses, will (by reaction) here set the whole arm "vibrating," or trembling in sympatky with these individually applied fingerand-hand impulses against the keys; hence the term Arm-vibration. In Arm-vibration touch the hand is felt beating upwards against the wrist. In short: Arm-vibration means, that the Arm (in its finely-poised or balanced condition) is in rapid passages brought into sympathetic vibration by reaction, owing to the rapidly-reiterated but short-lived impulses of the Finger and Hand and rotative Forearm delivered against the key during each act of touch; the Finger-exertion here alone shows itself as Movement, while the hand and forearm rotative stresses may remain quite invisible.
    这意味着最轻(或断奏)的休止符形式。也就是说,手臂必须处于完美平衡的状态。手指和手的重复冲击(仅在按键下降时给出),辅以前臂的旋转冲击,将(通过反作用)使整个手臂“振动”,或者与这些单独施加在键上的手指和手的冲击共鸣而颤抖;因此称为手臂振动。在手臂振动触感中,可以感觉到手在向上击打手腕。简而言之:手臂振动意味着手臂(在其精确平衡的状态下)在快速乐句中通过反作用被带入共振状态,这是由于手指和手以及旋转前臂在每次触摸时对按键施加的快速重复但短暂的冲击;这里手指的努力表现为运动,而手和前臂的旋转应力可能完全看不见。
Note. - As already emphasized in a previous Note (to I 8), just as we have compared Weight-transfer touch to the act of walking, so we can compare Armvibration touch to the act of running. In running, the impulses of our legs against the ground suffice to keep our body bouncing along, and lept as it were forting in the air. Rumning, in fact, consists of a series of jumps!
注意。- 正如在之前的注释中已经强调的那样(对 I 8),正如我们将重量转移触摸比作行走一样,我们也可以将手臂振动触摸比作奔跑。在奔跑中,我们的腿对地面的冲击足以使我们的身体弹跳,仿佛在空中跳跃。事实上,奔跑就是一系列的跳跃!
  1. Thus, in Arm-vibration touch, if we really maintain the nicely poised condition of the arm, it will be kept bounced off the keybeds, kept floating off them (but not necessarily off the keyboard surface) by the closely reiterated kicks delivered by the fingers against the keybeds. Adjust the weight carefully, however, else instead of Arm-vibration touch you will again merge into Weight-transfer touch - with its weight transferred on the keybeds instead of at surface-level of the keyboard - as it should be in Arm-vibration touch.
    因此,在手臂振动触感中,如果我们真正保持手臂的良好平衡状态,它将被反弹出键盘,通过手指反复踢击键盘而悬浮在键盘上(但不一定是在键盘表面)。然而,要小心调整重量,否则,你将再次转变为重量转移触感 - 其重量转移到键盘上而不是在键盘表面 - 这是手臂振动触感中应该有的。
  2. In this vibratile condition, the inertia of the fully-poised arm serves as a quite sufficiently substantial basis for all quick passages needing tonal selectivity - both in the case of finger and hand Movement, and both for forte and piano passages.
    在这种振动状态下,完全平衡的手臂的惰性为所有需要音调选择性的快速乐句提供了相当充分的基础 - 无论是在手指和手部运动的情况下,还是在强弱乐句的情况下。
  3. Moreover, since the tone for each note is here produced by the individually-applied impulses of the finger and hand (and rotative-forearm) you can here accurately and meticulously select each tone and duration, and can thus retain your listener's alert attention, however rapidly you play - provided you are not musically lazy, and can think quickly enough.
    此外,由于每个音符的音调是由手指和手(以及旋转前臂)单独施加的冲动产生的,因此您可以准确、细致地选择每个音调和持续时间,并且可以保持您听众的警觉注意力,无论您演奏得多么迅速 - 前提是您不要在音乐上懒惰,并且能够迅速思考。
Nort. - Remember, as already pointed out in , that in rapid forte Armvibration passages (just as in Weight-transfer touch), some extra weight can be On Extra carried without doing harm, because the arm is then kept in a
Nort. - 请记住,如同在 中已经指出的那样,在快速的强力手臂振动段落中(就像在重量转移触感中一样),可以额外承受一些重量而不会造成伤害,因为手臂是保持在一个
Weight possibilities state of flotation by the rapidly repeated, powerful impulses from of continuous action of the "small" Hand-fiezors may carry such continuous weight without impairing the individually directed impulses of the "strong" hand flexors. Thus we see, again, how easily Arm-vibration can approximate and merge into the Weight-transfer type of touch, and vice versa.
通过“小”手屈肌的快速重复、强大的脉冲作用,可能承载这种持续重量,而不会损害“强大”手屈肌的单独指导脉冲。因此,我们再次看到,手臂振动如何可以轻松地接近并融入重量转移类型的触感,反之亦然。
Refer to Note to 7 7, of this Chapter, and also to Chapter V, I48, "On the Merging of the Touch-forms."
参见本章注释 7 7,还有第五章,第 148 页,“关于触觉形式的融合”。
Understand these possibilities, but do not worry over the precise point of balance where they should differentiate. In fact:
理解这些可能性,但不要担心它们应该区分的确切平衡点。实际上:
Understand Touch, but unless you have to diagnose faulty playing, lecue the selection to musical instinct.
了解触摸,但除非必须诊断错误的演奏,否则将选择留给音乐直觉。
Never play the Piano for the sake of using touches, but use touches for the sake of making Musicl
永远不要为了使用触摸而弹钢琴,而是要为了创作音乐而使用触摸

Arm-vibration fallacies:
手臂震动谬误:

  1. This sympathetically-induced Vibration of the arm has, however, been misinterpreted by some recent writers (Breithaupt, etc.), who have seriously recommended that the fingers and hand should be "shaken into vibration" BY THE ARM, like using a flail - a mistake worthy of a Till Eulenspiegell
    这种由同情引起的手臂振动,然而,被一些最近的作家(如布赖特豪普特等)误解了,他们认真建议手指和手应该像使用连枷一样被手臂“摇动到振动” - 这是一个值得提尔·欧伦斯皮格尔的错误。
NorE. - This forms yet another glaring instance of mistaken diagnosis wrought by the precarious attempt to analyse the touch processes by observation of their outward (but so often misleading) manifestations of Movement. Indeed, the right and wrong actions here certainly look much alike - except to the highly practised eye. Be urgently warned against this mistake, since the result of trying to produce the vibration-effect by Arm-initiactive will certainly provoke a very ugly form of technique. The correct effect may be likened to the vibration caused in the body of a stationary motor car with engine running - the car is here shaken by the engine, but it is not the engine that is shaken by the car! Correct arm-vibration touch feels upwerds at the wrist, not downwards. The correct action may also be likened to the one used when carefully and neatly handling a pepper-pot - a vibrant action of the hand, and you would certainly spoil your lunch if you shook the pepper on to it by a Breithauptian Arm-initiated Vibration!
NorE. - 这是又一个明显的错误诊断实例,由于试图通过观察触摸过程的外在(但常常误导性的)运动表现来分析而造成的。事实上,这里的正确和错误行动看起来确实非常相似 - 除非是经验丰富的眼睛。务必警惕这种错误,因为试图通过手臂主动引发来产生振动效果的结果肯定会引发一种非常丑陋的技术。正确的效果可以类比于静止汽车发动机运转时在车身上引起的振动 - 这里是发动机震动了汽车,而不是汽车震动了发动机!正确的手臂振动触感在手腕上感觉向上,而不是向下。正确的行动也可以类比于小心翼翼地处理胡椒瓶时使用的动作 - 手部的生动动作,如果你通过 Breithauptian 手臂引发的振动将胡椒撒在上面,你肯定会毁了你的午餐!

Arm-vibration legato: 手臂震动连奏:

  1. To ensure musical playing you should (as already insisted upon) always choose this resilient form of touch for all Agility passages wherever possible.
    为了确保音乐演奏,您应该(正如已经坚持的那样)尽可能选择这种有弹性的触感来演奏所有敏捷段落。
Usually it is needed with "bouncing" keys - that is, Staccato in reality, although not easily recognizable as such by the ear at the speed. Nevertheless, this touch also admits of Legato but necessarily only of the "artificial" type."
通常需要“弹跳”键-实际上是断奏,尽管在速度上不容易被耳朵识别为这样。然而,这种触感也允许连奏,但必须是“人为”的类型。

Arm-vibration . Arm-lapse:
手臂振动 。手臂下垂:

  1. Arm-vibration touch, in fact, is required for all musical passages taken at a greater speed than will admit of SEPARATE arm-lapses or stresses for each note individually, which last
    手臂震动触摸实际上是在速度比每个音符都需要单独的手臂跌落或压力更大的所有乐段中所必需的
1 A reminder: Artificial or "uncompelled" legato means that there is here insufficient Resting-weight to compel the fingers into Legato. By the use of their "small" muscles the fingers can nevertheless quite well hold the notes down for every desired Duration-effect - such as Tenuto, Legato or even Legatissimo. See Chapter XI, "On Staccato and Legato."
1 提醒:人工或“非强迫性”的连奏意味着这里没有足够的静压力来迫使手指连奏。通过使用它们的“小”肌肉,手指仍然可以很好地按住音符,以获得所需的持续效果 - 例如持续音、连奏甚至极度连奏。请参阅第十一章,“关于断奏和连奏”。

are only possible at a comparatively slow Tempo - as already reiterated in the Preamble of this Chapter. Obviously, it is only in comparatively slow passages that you can thus help the individual notes by separate Arm-lapses and stresses.
在这一章的序言中已经反复强调,只有在相对较慢的速度下才可能做到这一点。显然,只有在相对较慢的乐句中,你才能通过单独的手臂运动和重音来帮助每个音符。

The bane of excessive Speed:
过度速度的祸根:

  1. Moreover (as already hinted in ), you will find, when you try thus to individualize each note (as you should in all musical passage-work, by means of Arm-vibration touch), that you cannot then play the passages quicker than they were thought by the composer himself. Unless, of course, you throw overboard all musical self-respect, and instead use some form of Passing-on touch, when you certainly can, and probably will, play everything far beyond the intended Tempo!1
    此外(如已在 中暗示),当您尝试个性化每个音符时(正如您应该在所有音乐段落中通过手臂振动触感),您会发现您无法比作曲家本人所想的更快地演奏这些乐句。当然,除非您抛弃所有音乐自尊心,而是使用某种传递触感的形式,那么您肯定可以,而且很可能会,演奏远远超出预期速度的一切!

Never quicker than musical thought:
音乐思绪从未比音乐思绪更快:

  1. Arm-vibration (to reiterate once again) is therefore the staple touch-form for all quick but musically-meant melodic passages, both soft and loud, such as you find, as beforesaid, in Bach, Mozart, Chopin, and Beethoven. It follows, from all this, that you must never play such "Melos" quicker than you can thus really think, time and mean the individual notes musically and physically.
    手臂震动(再次重申)因此是所有快速但音乐意味着的旋律段落的主要触感形式,无论是轻柔还是响亮,正如你在巴赫、莫扎特、肖邦和贝多芬的作品中所发现的那样。由此可见,你绝不能比你真正思考、计时和音乐化地演奏每个音符更快地演奏这样的“旋律”。
1 Many purely virtuoso-players evidently do so, for the sake of obtaining cheap applause from the musically undiscerning. A real composer, however, is necessarily a musical person, and hence must choose Tempi at which he can think and play his own music. As instances, try through, say, the major Prelude, from the first book of "The forty-eight," or Chopin's F minor, C sharp minor or A minor studies, or his Prelude in B flat minor, or Fantasie-Impromptu, first by "Passing-on" touch (as musical smears taken at unthinkable speed) and then play them through again, really meaning every note - by means of Arm-vibration technique -and realize how immeasurably more musical is the effect for everyone concerned.
1 许多纯粹的技巧演奏家显然是为了从对音乐不敏感的人那里获得廉价掌声而这样做。然而,一个真正的作曲家必然是一个音乐人,因此必须选择他可以思考和演奏自己音乐的速度。例如,尝试通过《第四十八首前奏曲》第一卷中的 大调前奏曲,或肖邦的 f 小调、C#小调或 a 小调练习曲,或他的 B 小调小前奏曲,或幻想即兴曲,首先通过“传递”触摸(作为以难以置信的速度进行的音乐涂抹)然后再次演奏,真正地理解每个音符-通过手臂振动技术-并意识到对每个人来说效果是多么无法估量的音乐化。
2 Remember, it is so easy to lapse musically, and to rattle through passages by Weight-transfer at great speed! The remedy is, to play slower and to try to think the musical value of each note.
记住,音乐上犯错是很容易的,以重心转移的方式飞速弹奏乐段!解决方法是,放慢速度,尝试思考每个音符的音乐价值。
A musical run sounds quicker than an -thought one:
音乐的奔跑听起来比一个 -想的要快:
  1. As a matter of fact, such passages actually sound quicker when thus thought through with vitally chosen and produced tones than when they are merely skimmed, rushed, and rattled through at an actually quicker tempo! The reason is, that you make the listener attend to every note if you yourself do so, and he is therefore far more busy than when you offer him but smears with a few landmarks thrown in!
    事实上,当以精心选择和制作的音调仔细思考这些段落时,实际上听起来比仅仅匆匆快速地浏览、匆忙地演奏和以实际上更快的速度演奏时更快!原因是,如果你自己这样做,你会让听众注意每个音符,因此他比你只是提供一些标志性的涂抹时更忙!
Nors. - Certainly, there are only too many cases where unmusicality of utterance is really owing simply to sheer musical insensibility, and there is no remedy then! Moreover, it is true that provided the weight passed-on is not too greatly excessive, you can, if gifted with strong fingers, plough your way through passages at any speed. Some indeed may regard this as a form of "Sport," but to the musically-sensitive listener it constitutes real musical misery. It is yet another of the many crimes committed in the name of St. Cecilial Such playing does not constitute Music-making; it is only an exhibition of Sporting Athletics or Calisthenics, and is only applauded as such. See Additional Note, No. XVII, on Strong fingers 7 . Weak fingers - "Strong 0. Weak Piano voices."
Nors. - 当然,有太多情况是由于纯粹的音乐感不敏感,导致言辞不悦耳,那时就没有办法了!此外,如果传递的重量不过分,你可以,如果手指灵活,以任何速度穿越段落。有些人可能将此视为一种“运动”,但对于音乐敏感的听众来说,这构成了真正的音乐痛苦。这是在圣塞西莉亚的名义下犯下的许多罪行之一。这种演奏并不构成音乐制作;它只是一种体育运动或健美操的展示,并且只会因此而受到赞赏。请参见附注第十七条,关于强壮的手指 7。弱手指 - “强 0。弱钢琴声音。”
  1. After all this, it is needless to repeat the warning not to try to play with a quite heavy weight continuously "passed on," or with "Schwere Spielbelastung," as actually advocated by certain comparatively recent German authors, and their illadvised English imitators. Obviously, such misdoing not only precludes any intimate selectivity of Tone, but also renders all attempts at Agility clumsy, sticky, and in fact unattainable as a musical effect.
    经过这一切之后,毋需重复警告,不要试图连续玩弄一个相当沉重的重量“传递”,或者像某些相对较新的德国作者及其不明智的英国模仿者所倡导的那样玩弄“Schwere Spielbelastung”。显然,这样的错误不仅排除了任何对音色的亲密选择性,而且使所有对敏捷性的尝试变得笨拙、粘滞,事实上作为音乐效果是无法实现的。

30. Coda - Summary of this Chapter:
30. 尾声 - 本章摘要:

The essential difference, then, between these two very distinct types of technique is, that with Weight-transfer a just sufficiently heavy weight rests continuously on the Keybeds, and tone is produced by each finger in turn giving way to the next in transferring this weight; whereas, with Arm-vibration the weight is insufficient to rest upon the keyBEDS, and tone is produced by the individually-initiated and momentary action of each finger in turn, abetted by similarly individualized and momentary hand and forearm rotational impulses.
这两种非常不同的技术之间的本质区别在于,通过重量转移,一个足够重的重量持续地压在键盘上,音调是由每个手指依次让出给下一个手指来转移这个重量而产生的;而通过手臂振动,重量不足以停留在键盘上,音调是由每个手指依次单独启动和瞬间行动产生的,同时辅以类似的个性化和瞬间的手部和前臂旋转冲动。
In brief, "Arm-vibration" implies that in place of a continuous Hand-exertion, the Hand-exertion must be supplied separately for each note, and must be as short-lived as in Staccatissimo, even in Legato.
简而言之,“手震动”意味着手部努力不是连续的,而是必须为每个音符单独提供,并且必须像极短音一样短暂,即使在连奏中也是如此。
Remember, you really need "ten hands"!
记住,你真的需要“十只手”!

Chapter XIII 第十三章

ON POSITION - AND MOVEMENT
在位置 - 和移动

  1. Remember, good Position is the Resultant of correct balance in the forces used. The reverse does not hold good. You may obey all the orthodoxies of Position and yet the inzisible actuating processes may be quite wrong, and you will play badly.
    记住,良好的位置是正确平衡使用的力量的结果。反之则不成立。你可以遵守所有正确位置的正统,但看不见的激活过程可能完全错误,你会弹奏得很糟糕。
Provide the right muscular conditions, and Position (on the whole) will take care of itself. To stress Position calls attention to results instead of to the causes of the desired results. There are, however, some points it is well to consider. Thus:-
提供正确的肌肉条件,位置(总体上)将自行解决。强调位置会引起对结果的关注,而不是对期望结果的原因。然而,有一些要考虑的要点。因此:-
  1. Avold SITTTNG TOo Close to THE inSTRUMent. Manifestly, if your upper-arm hangs straight down from the shoulder or even slants backwards, its weight cannot become available.
    避免坐得太靠近乐器。显然,如果你的上臂从肩膀直垂下来,甚至向后倾斜,它的重量就无法发挥作用。
It is best to sit sufficiently far away to allow the elbow to be moved in front of the body, so that you can easily reach the extreme limits of the keyboard. The best Elbow position is therefore with the upper-arm more or less sloping forward. Thus the free-set upper-arm Weight can exert a "pull" on the fingers when needed.
最好坐得足够远,以便手肘可以移动到身体前面,这样你就可以轻松地触及键盘的极限。因此,最佳的手肘位置是上臂或多或少向前倾斜。因此,自由设置的上臂重量可以在需要时对手指施加“拉力”。
Nore. - See my portrait at the Piano, page 46 of the "Epitome"; also that of Anton Rubinstein in "The Act of Touch," p. 305.
Nore. - 在“精华”第 46 页上看到我在钢琴旁的肖像;还有安东·鲁宾斯坦在“触摸的行为”第 305 页上的肖像。
  1. As a matter of fact, the whole arm, if bent at the elbow, would balance itself by swinging the elbow behind the level of the body.
    事实上,整个手臂如果在肘部弯曲,会通过将肘部摆动到身体水平线后面来保持平衡。
Try the following experiment: -
尝试以下实验:-
Open a penknife at right angles, and balance it with the tip of the blade between your finger and thumb, and you will find it will come to rest something like this at ): -
打开一把剪刀,使其与刀尖之间在你的手指和拇指之间保持平衡,你会发现它会停在类似这样的位置 ): -
That is: the weight of the blade (upper-arm, ) is here pushed back by the weight of the hand and forearm, the handle, at .
这就是:刀刃(上臂, )的重量在这里被手和前臂的重量推回,手柄在
This is only a very rough representation of the whole-arm weight balance, but it is instructive. If you play with the upperarm either straight down, or with the elbow actually swung back behind the body-line, you are almost bound to poke forward when you try to play loudly (with "thrusting" finger) and you will make a nasty noise instead of nice music.
这只是对整臂重量平衡的一个非常粗糙的表示,但它具有启发性。如果你的上臂要么笔直向下,要么肘部实际上摆在身体线后面,当你试图大声演奏时(用“推力”手指),你几乎肯定会向前戳,而不是演奏出美妙的音乐。
  1. Do NOT SIT TOo HIGH NOR TOo LOW - the Elbow about level with the Keys. Sitting too high naturally suggests "Arm off"; this may seem to render running passages easier, but is likely to make you poke forward, with its usual dire results. Sitting too low suggests "Arm-lapse," and hence seems to render singing-passages easier. Lying back in a chair exercises a similarly beneficial suggestion-influence for weight-release in singing-tone; but it rather impedes Agility.
    不要坐得太高也不要坐得太低 - 手肘大约与琴键平齐。坐得太高自然会让人觉得“手臂脱离”;这似乎会让演奏连续音符更容易,但可能会导致向前伸出,带来通常的严重后果。坐得太低则暗示“手臂松弛”,因此似乎会让演唱音程更容易。在椅子上往后倾斜对于释放歌唱音色中的重量有类似的有益建议影响;但它会相对阻碍敏捷性。
If, however, you provide the right muscular conditions you can play all passages in spite of the most exaggeratedly high or low position of the arm.
然而,如果您提供正确的肌肉条件,您可以演奏所有乐句,尽管手臂的位置非常高或非常低。
Nevertheless, a medium position is manifestly the most sensible one - Elbow about level with the keys. If you have a long upper-arm you are therefore compelled actually to use a higher seat than if born with a short upper-arm.
然而,一个中等的位置显然是最明智的选择 - 肘部与按键大致平齐。如果你的上臂较长,那么你实际上被迫使用比出生时上臂较短时更高的座椅。

Preliminary movements and Touch-movements distinct:
初步动作和触摸动作是不同的:

  1. AlWays ReEp distinCT THE MOVEMENT towards A KEY AND the movenent with IT. Always be over or upon the key before sounding it. The action with the key should always, so far as possible, be vertical. In extending the finger, or the hand, or the arm towards a key, therefore, be sure to keep that move-
    始终要清晰地区分朝向一个音键的动作和与之一起的动作。在发声之前,始终要在音键上方或之上。与音键的动作应始终尽可能垂直。因此,在将手指、手或手臂伸向音键时,一定要确保保持这种动作-
In a compilation on Piano Technique recently issued is a page of four illustrations supposed to show the different "positions" affected by the various "Schools"; thus, respectively: (1) "The Older Methods," (2) "Safonoff," (3) "Leschetizki," and (4) "Matthay." The last illustrates an arm almost straightened-out and hanging down at an obtuse angle of about , and with the keyboard indicated at a level rather lower than the hips!
最近发布的钢琴技术合集中有一页包含四幅插图,旨在展示各种“学派”所采用的不同“手位”;分别是:(1)“旧方法”,(2)“萨福诺夫”,(3)“莱舍蒂茨基”,以及(4)“马塞”。最后一幅插图展示了一只几乎伸直并向下垂的手臂,与键盘的角度大约为 ,键盘位置相对较低,低于臀部!
Is it really imagined that I instruct my pupils to play standing in front of the keyboard? - or seated on an Office-stool or Step-ladder! Misrepresentation such as this hardly seems appropriate in a book presumably meant to be seriously instructive.
我真的会让我的学生站在键盘前弹奏吗?- 还是坐在办公椅或踏板上!这样的误传似乎不太适合出现在一本明显旨在严肃教学的书中。

ment or action distinct from the tone-producing one; else you will lose tone-control through the sideway pokes or stabs of the arm, etc. Not only will this spoil your option to select the tone, but it may even cause you to miss the notes altogether, or to split them. Therefore invariably keep the two movements distinct. This applies particularly when taking skips. Find your note first and then play it.
除了产生音调的动作之外,要保持另一种动作与之分开;否则,你将通过手臂的侧面戳或刺失去音调控制。这不仅会破坏你选择音调的选择,甚至可能导致你完全错过音符,或者将它们分开。因此,一定要保持这两种动作分开。这在跳音时尤为重要。先找到你的音符,然后再演奏。

Horizontal movements of Wrist and Hand: -
手腕和手的水平移动:-

  1. WiEN TURNLVG THE FIVGERS over THE THUMB, the hand must be turned slightly inwards (or the wrist outwards) horizontally. Thus the nail-phalange of the thumb can remain in a straight line with its key, and you avoid sounding two notes with it. When playing a scale it is well to keep the hand turned inwards throughout the scale - both in ascending and in descending. This reduces unnecessary horizontal movements.
    翻转手指时,手必须稍微向内转动(或手腕向外),水平方向。这样,拇指的指甲节可以保持与按键成一条直线,避免发出两个音符的声音。演奏音阶时最好在整个音阶过程中保持手部向内转动 - 无论是上行还是下行。这样可以减少不必要的水平移动。
  2. When, on the contrary, YOU TURN A LONG fINGER OVER a SHORTER ONE, as in double-notes passages, all this is reversed, and you must then turn the Hand outreards - or Wrist inwards.
    相反,当你把一根长手指放在一根较短的手指上时,就像在演奏双音符的段落中一样,所有这些都会颠倒,这时你必须将手向外翻转 - 或者将手腕向内翻转。
  3. In Arpeggio playing, to-and-fro (horizontal) movements of the hand cannot be avoided altogether. These occur in conjunction with to-and-fro motions of the hand and forearm itself at the wrist-joint.
    在琶音演奏中,手的来回(水平)运动是无法完全避免的。这些运动与手腕关节处手和前臂本身的来回运动相结合。

On Skips : 关于跳跃:

  1. In skIPs within two octaves of compass, start with the Elbow held sufficiently outwards. This enables you to reach the outermost note without any Movement of the Elbow itself during the skip. This renders such skips less fatiguing and safer.
    在音域内跨度为两个八度的情况下,开始时肘部要保持足够向外。这样可以让你在跨度时不需要移动肘部本身就能到达最外侧的音符。这样做可以减少这种跨度的疲劳感,也更安全。

Hand-position: 手位:

  1. The much-debated position of the Hand is mostly a personal equation. No two hands are alike, whereas the key-
    手的位置备受争议,主要取决于个人因素。没有两只手是完全相同的,而关键-
See , also , on the taking of skips.
查看 ,另见 ,关于跳音的使用。
2 Also see on this point.
2 在这一点上也请参见

board is inflexible. However, never really "hold in" the knuckles of the hand. A large hand, on the contrary, must indeed be made markedly hollow - with knuckles well raised above wrist and fingers. This position enables one easily to reach the keys with fingers and thumb, and avoids unnecessarily driving the longer fingers between the black keys. This also places one's finger-joints in a mechanically more advantageous position. Something like this is probably the most comfortable position for every hand.
键盘是不灵活的。然而,手的指关节从未真正“按住”。相反,大手确实必须明显凹陷 - 指关节要高于手腕和手指。这种姿势使人可以轻松用手指和拇指触及键盘,并避免不必要地将较长的手指挤入黑键之间。这也使手指关节处于机械上更有利的位置。对于每只手来说,这种姿势可能是最舒适的。

The Wrist-level: 手腕水平:

  1. The level (or height) of tire Wrist should be a resultant of the position and condition of the hand. With the hand and fingers arched as described above, the underside of the wrist is slightly lower than the Knuckles and Elbow; yet it may be somewhat higher or lower without harm.
    轮胎腕部的高度应该是手部位置和状态的结果。手部和手指弯曲如上所述,腕部的下侧略低于指关节和肘部;然而,稍高或稍低也不会有害。
Note. - Having a tolerably large hand myself, I am compelled mostly to use the "well-arched hand" to avoid sprawling my long fingers in between the black keys while keeping my thumb on the keys. This entails my usually dropping wrist slightly below the level of the knuckles. Yet for certain passages, I may drop it still more, and for others raise it considerably! Also, for certain delicate singing tones, for the sake of the Elasticity it brings with it, I allow my fingers actually to flatten or straighten out - a precedent which, as already pointed out, Chopin himself provided.
注意。- 我自己手比较大,大多数时候不得不使用“拱形手”来避免我的长手指在黑键之间摊开,同时保持拇指在键上。这意味着我通常会让手腕稍微下沉到指关节的水平以下。然而,对于某些乐句,我可能会让手腕下沉更多,对于其他乐句则可能会抬高手腕!此外,为了某些细腻的演奏音色,为了它带来的弹性,我允许我的手指实际上变平或伸直 - 正如已经指出的,肖邦本人也提供了这样的先例。

The "Knuckies-in" fallacy:
“Knuckies-in”谬误:

  1. THE "KNUCKLES-IN" DOCTRINE, OR METHOD, is not only a total fallacy, but is also thoroughly harmful. To imagine that sunk-in knuckles give "more strength" is a delusion, only too likely to lead to stiffness and loss of finger-power. This delusion has been caused by an illusion. Thus: if you happen to be able to raise your fingers considerably higher than the level of your hand at the knuckles, then it will seem to you as if the knuckles were sunk-in. But the hand itself may for all that be level with the wrist, and well above key-level; therefore, after all, there is here no "sunk-in" knuckle! This illusion has been the cause of much misery to innocent and unwary students!
    “指节内凹”原则或方法不仅是完全错误的,而且是非常有害的。想象指节内凹会带来“更多力量”是一种幻觉,很可能导致僵硬和手指力量的丧失。这种幻觉是由一种错觉引起的。因此:如果你能够将手指抬高到指节的水平以上,那么对你来说指节似乎是内凹的。但手本身可能与手腕齐平,远高于按键水平;因此,毕竟这里并没有“指节内凹”!这种错觉给无辜和不谨慎的学生带来了很多痛苦!
How to correct sunk-in knuckles and nail-joints:
如何纠正凹陷的指关节和指甲关节:
  1. If, however, your knuckles really do drop in while playing, possibly you are not exerting the fingers sufficiently to keep the knuckles . Here the correction is simple - exert your fingers better! Or, the fault may be, that you are using too much down-force from hand and arm relatively to the fingers' reaction upwards from the key? The obvious correction here is, do not spoil the balance! The balance should be correct both ways - the finger-exertion should balance the basis provided for it by hand and arm.
    然而,如果在演奏时你的指关节确实下沉,可能是因为你没有充分用力使手指保持指关节 。这里的纠正很简单 - 更用力地用手指!或者,问题可能是,你相对于手指向上从键盘的反应,使用了太多手和臂的向下力?这里明显的纠正是,不要破坏平衡!平衡应该两方面都正确 - 手指的用力应该平衡手和臂为其提供的基础。
  2. In the same way, if your Nail-joint is inclined to turn in, try to correct this by exerting the nail-phalange more, relatively to the rest of the finger. This, however, may be a purely physical defect - maybe of the bones, muscles or tendons. In this case it is waste of time trying to alter it; it cannot be altered, and besides is of small moment. (See p. 170, The Act of Touch.)
    同样,如果您的指甲关节倾向于向内转动,尝试通过相对于手指其余部分更多地施加指甲指节来纠正这种情况。然而,这可能是一种纯粹的身体缺陷 - 可能是骨骼、肌肉或肌腱的问题。在这种情况下,试图改变它是浪费时间;它无法改变,而且也不重要。(见《触摸的行为》第 170 页。)
NoTE. - One of the greatest woman-pianists of the last generation habitually played with all those nail-joints sunk in, and she had quite a colossal technique in spite of it! So those afflicted with this mal-position may take courage!
注:上一代最伟大的女钢琴家之一习惯性地用所有指甲关节沉入弹奏,尽管如此,她的技术相当了不起!因此,那些受此不良姿势困扰的人可以振作起来!
  1. Finger posttion and movement have been fully discussed under "Flat and Bent Finger," Chapter IX; also Additional Note, No. XIII, which see.
    手指位置和运动已在第九章“平和弯曲手指”中进行了充分讨论;另请参阅附加说明第十三号。

A bent spine is ugly:
弯曲的脊柱很难看:

  1. Do NOT SIT LIKE a hunchback. It is distinctly unhealthful, and of no profit technically. Besides, to see an ugly thing before him, is likely to make the listener imagine that the sounds also are ugly. Freely and easily keep your body erect, or nearly so. A slight leaning forwards from the hips is more comfortable for some; it was Anton RubInstein's habit.
    不要像驼背一样坐着。这明显是不健康的,从技术上也没有任何好处。此外,看到面前的丑陋事物,可能会让听众想象声音也是丑陋的。自由自在地保持身体挺直,或者几乎挺直。从髋部轻微向前倾斜对某些人来说更舒适;这是安东·鲁宾斯坦的习惯。
  2. Playing freely, with the constantly recurring relaxations of your upper-arm and shoulder, is likely to tempt you to relax also the muscles that keep your body erect. Have a care this does not happen.
    自由地演奏,上臂和肩膀不断放松,很可能会诱使你也放松保持身体挺直的肌肉。要小心不要发生这种情况。
Nors. - If you have fallen into this error, notice that the pull of the muscles and tendons that prevent your spine from collapsing can be felt at the lower part of your back. Make the necessary exertions there, and your body flattens out and rises from the stooping position.
Nors. - 如果你陷入了这个错误,请注意,阻止脊柱坍塌的肌肉和肌腱的牵拉可以在你的下背部感受到。在那里做出必要的努力,你的身体会变平并从弯腰的姿势中站起来。

Unnecessary Body and Arm movements:
不必要的身体和手臂动作:

  1. DO NOT SWAY YOUR BODY AND ARMS UNAECESSARIY. Unnecessary movements of the body and arm are manifestly waste of energy; also they do not make for a sense of security. Moreover, the worst feature is, that such movements will attract the would-be listener's Eye-attention to your body, and will thus distract his Ear-attention from your Music-making.
    不要不必要地摇动身体和手臂。身体和手臂的不必要运动明显是能量的浪费;而且也不会增加安全感。而且,最糟糕的是,这样的动作会吸引潜在听众的目光,从而分散他们对你的音乐表演的注意力。
Note. - Should you play stifly and badly, you are almost compelled also to sit stiffly - and more or less immobile, since you feel you dare not move at all for fear of losing your place on the keyboard! Whereas, if you play freely you find you can move about considerably without any such precariousness of location.
注意。-如果你演奏得很僵硬和糟糕,你几乎也被迫坐得很僵硬-而且多多少少是静止不动的,因为你感觉你根本不敢动,唯恐失去在键盘上的位置!而如果你演奏自由自在,你会发现你可以在没有任何位置不稳的情况下移动很多。
Nevertheless, do not allow this freedom to tempt you into wild movements!
尽管如此,不要让这种自由诱使你做出疯狂的动作!
  1. When You emploY ROTATORY aOVEMents alWays let them be of the Forearm - not of the upper-arm.
    当您使用旋转运动时,始终让它们来自前臂,而不是上臂。
The substitution of Upper-arm rotation, whether as action or as movement, as already pointed out, is a very clumsy thing and spoils Technique. It also entails circular movements of the Elbow like making a pudding - far too clumsy for use at the Piano!
上臂旋转的替代,无论是作为动作还是作为运动,正如已经指出的那样,是一件非常笨拙的事情,会破坏技术。它还涉及肘部的圆周运动,就像做布丁一样 - 对于在钢琴上使用来说太笨拙了!
  1. For Skips Within the tWo-octaVe RANGE, as already noted, , place your Elbow midway between the two notes, so that you need not move the elbow itself sideways during the skip - it is unsafe and clumsy. All skips and sideway movements of the arm entail adjustments of the hand sideways, so that thumb or fifth finger may not be swept off the keyboard.
    对于两个八度范围内的跳音,如前所述, ,将您的肘部放在两个音符之间的中间位置,这样您就不需要在跳音时将肘部本身向侧面移动 - 这样做是不安全且笨拙的。所有的跳音和手臂的侧向移动都需要手部的侧向调整,以防拇指或小指被从键盘上划开。

Do not ape Movements:
不要模仿动作:

  1. EXTRANEOUS AND UNNECESSARY MOVEMENTS are often indulged in by artists - movements of the wrist, elbow and even
    艺术家经常沉溺于多余和不必要的动作 - 手腕、肘部甚至整个身体的动作
Refer to 99 on the sideway movements of finger, hand, and arm with quiet elbow.
参考 99 号,手指、手和手臂的侧向运动,肘部保持静止。

shoulder. Do not be misled by these. As already indicated, although harmless fads on the whole, they are not essential to the act of playing, but are in the nature of test movements, of the same nature as some of those given in my "Relaxation Studies" - tests by which the artist tries to recall the sense of freedom enjoyed when playing well.
不要被这些误导。正如先前所指出的,尽管总体上是无害的时尚,但它们并非演奏行为的必要部分,而是一种测试动作,与我《放松研究》中的一些测试具有相同的性质——艺术家试图回忆在演奏得当时所享受的自由感。
Note. - As already pointed out, there have been attempts in the past to teach Technique empirically by deliberately adopting certain unessential movements in a forlorn hope to arrive at correct Doing by such roundabout ways - hence the "Curvilinear" and "Undulatory" Theories of Touch, probably first propounded by DEPPE.
注意。-正如已经指出的,过去曾试图通过故意采用某些不必要的动作来经验性地教授技术,希望通过这种绕远路的方式达到正确的执行-因此“曲线”和“波动”触摸理论,可能最早由 DEPPE 提出。
The resuscitation of such exploded empiric ideas nowadays seems incredible, yet we find it being attempted!
如今,这种被推翻的经验主义观念的复苏似乎令人难以置信,然而我们发现它正在被尝试!
  1. In short, do not ape the mere bodily mannerisms of a great artist, but instead try to fulfill the correct muscular conditions just as he does - as needed and prompted by the dictates of his musical sense; then your playing may improve.
    简而言之,不要模仿一位伟大艺术家仅仅身体的举止,而是要像他一样,根据他音乐感觉的指导,尽量满足正确的肌肉条件;这样你的演奏可能会有所提高。
Obey facts, not make-believe fads!
遵循事实,而非虚构的时尚!
  1. Finally, then, it is only by supplying a correct balance between action and reaction that you will naturally acquire correct Position and Movement.
    最后,只有通过正确平衡行动和反应,你才能自然地获得正确的位置和动作。
Moreover it is clear that the Visible elements of Technique Position and Movement - are of quite insignificant importance compared with the Invisible Elements - the actuating muscular
此外,很明显,技术位置和动作的可见元素与不可见元素——肌肉的激活——相比显得微不足道
1 Among other things, one of my would-be critics charges me with actually teaching ugly movements of the Elbow, Wrist and Shoulder - supposed to be
在其他事情中,我的一个潜在批评者指责我实际上教授了肘部、手腕和肩膀的丑陋动作
Ugly and 丑陋和
unnecessary Movements understands the fundamental causes of Touch.
不必要的动作理解了触摸的根本原因。
The delusion that freedom or exertion of the Forearm rotationally could or should induce rotatory (or "undulatory" or "curvilinear") movements of the Elbow itself is particularly amusing, since rotatory-movements of the Elbow obviously can only possibly ensue from Rotation of the UPPER-ARM itself, as shown earlier. This fallacy, among others with regard to Rotatory movements, is fully esposed in the Additional Note, No. III, on "Forearm-rotation Misunderstandings," etc.
对于前臂的自由或旋转性的运动可能或应该引起肘部本身的旋转(或“波动”或“曲线运动”)的错觉特别有趣,因为肘部的旋转运动显然只可能来自上臂本身的旋转,正如前面所示。关于旋转运动的其他错误观念,完全在附注 III 中详细阐述,“前臂旋转误解”等。

changes in the state (stress and relaxation) of the various portions of the playing limb.
演奏肢体各部位状态(紧张和放松)的变化。
It is this last problem, primarily, which you have to learn to master. Only by doing so can you hope to produce your tones accurately in response to your musical wish, and can you succeed in true Music-making.
主要是这个最后的问题,你必须学会掌握。只有这样,你才能希望根据你的音乐愿望准确地发出音调,并且你才能成功地进行真正的音乐创作。

Chapter XIV 第十四章

NOMENCLATURE 命名法

On the Naming of Things
关于事物命名

  1. Nomenclature of a thing is quite unimportant when compared to the actual knowledge of a thing. I may recognize a certain flower, may know its shape, colour, the number of petals, its habits of life, where it is to be found, and how it propagates itself; I may subsequently learn its name, but my real knowledge of the flower is not in the least bettered by the sound of its name, though it may seem so at the time. All I have learnt is how to allude to it and classify it when in communication with my fellows. Nomenclature (or Terminology) is a convenience, therefore, but the correct naming of things is no guarantee whatever that the facts have been understood.
    一件事物的命名与对其实际知识相比并不重要。我可能认识某种花,了解它的形状、颜色、花瓣数量、生活习性、分布地点以及繁殖方式;后来我可能会知道它的名字,但我的对这朵花的真正了解并不因为听到它的名字而有所提高,尽管当时可能看起来是这样。我所学到的只是如何提及它,并在与同伴交流时对其进行分类。因此,命名(或术语)是一种便利,但正确命名事物并不能保证事实已被理解。

Terms in the Past and Present:
过去和现在的术语:

  1. When I wrote "The Act of Touch" I was faced with the difficulty that my fellow musicians and precursors had adopted certain terms to denote the outward, visible manifestations of
    当我写《触摸的行为》时,我面临的困难是,我的同行音乐家和前辈们已经采用了某些术语来表示外在、可见的表现
For further details on Position, and illustrations, read Chapter XXIII of The Act of Touch (Longmans, Green & Co.).
有关位置和插图的更多详细信息,请阅读《触摸的行为》(朗曼斯,格林公司)第二十三章。

the Act-of-sounding notes, but had almost completely ignored the underlying (and invisible) basic phenomena. To prevent confusion I had to retain the already accepted terms, but I also had to add new terms to designate the new knowledge of the causal facts.
音符的表现形式,但几乎完全忽视了基础(和看不见的)基本现象。为了避免混淆,我不得不保留已经被接受的术语,但我也不得不添加新术语来指定因果事实的新知识。
  1. "Toucn" was one of these accepted terms, a generic term, including everything appertaining to the sounding of notes in playing.
    “Toucn”是其中一个被接受的术语,是一个通用术语,包括演奏音符的一切内容。
  2. Thus, in the past, we had "forte and piano Touch"; "legato and staccato Touch"; and "arm, wrist, and finger Touches" - to denote the various movements which may accompany the true processes of touch.
    因此,在过去,我们有“强音和轻音触感”;“连奏和断奏触感”;以及“手臂、手腕和手指触感” - 用来表示可能伴随真正触感过程的各种动作。
Nore. - Later on, rotatory movements were also recognized as "Rollung" or "Rotatory Touch" - although there was still no glimmering presentiment that all these aural and visual effects are quite subsidiary to those actuating muscular stresses and relaxations which are quite hidden from the ear and eye, and only discernible and provable by correct deductions, and as limb-sensations.
后来,旋转运动也被认定为“Rollung”或“旋转触感” - 尽管当时仍然没有一丝迹象表明所有这些听觉和视觉效果都相当次要,相对于那些激发肌肉紧张和放松的行为,这些效果是完全隐藏在耳朵和眼睛之外的,只能通过正确的推断来辨别和证明,以及肢体感觉。
  1. To these terms of classification I therefore had to add and invent new ones, to denote Touch-construction - the physical constitution of the various processes of Tone-production, actuating stresses of limb, mostly invisible, which are the true cause of Touch in all its aspects, but which were ignored by the old teachers except in purely empirical suggestions. Hence the new terms: "Species of Touch" (the three species of Touch-construction), "Weight-transfer touch," and "Arm-vibration touch," etc.
    因此,我不得不添加和创造新术语来分类,以表示触摸构造 - 各种音调产生过程的物理构造,激活肢体的应力,大多是看不见的,这些应力是所有触摸方面的真正原因,但在旧教师中被忽视,除了纯粹的经验性建议。因此,新术语有:"触摸种类"(三种触摸构造的种类)、"重量转移触摸" 和 "臂振动触摸" 等。

The "Species" of Touch:
触觉的“物种”:

  1. Thus we have:- 因此我们有:-
(a) "First Species" - of Touch-construction, denoting touch produced solely by Finger-exertion, with loose-lying hand, helped by individually (but invisibly) applied impulses from the Forearm rotationally. This allows only of Finger and Rotatory movements.
(a)“第一种类” - 触觉构造,指的是仅通过手指用力产生的触觉,手部放松,受到来自前臂旋转的单独(但看不见的)冲动的帮助。这只允许手指和旋转运动。
(b) "Second Species" - where the actuating process consists of Finger-exertion, helped either visibly or invisibly by
(b) “第二种类” - 其中的激活过程由手指运动完成,可以明显或隐形地得到帮助
Hand-exertion - and by the Forearm rotatively, of course. This may be accompanied either by Finger or hand movements - or by rotational ones.
手部运动 - 当然是通过前臂旋转。这可能伴随着手指或手部运动 - 或者旋转运动。
(c) "Tirrd Species" - which includes the co-operation of the Arm-element - in one of the Four optional ways in which its vertical stress can be individually applied to help the Finger and Hand (and the Forearm rotationally) for each note. Manifestly all forms of Movement are here possible during Keydescent - either Finger, Hand, Arm or Rotation "touches."
《第三物种》-其中包括手臂元素的合作-是其垂直压力可以单独应用于每个音符以帮助手指和手部(以及前臂旋转)的四种可选方式之一。显然,在按键下降期间,所有形式的运动都是可能的-无论是手指、手、臂还是旋转“触摸”。
  1. Vice versa, we now see that down-arm-morement must always imply some form of "Third Species"; whereas Handmovement and Finger-movement may be built-up of any of the "Three Species."
    反之,我们现在看到,下臂动作必须总是暗示某种形式的“第三种类”;而手部动作和手指动作可以由“三种类”中的任何一种构建。
  2. In other words: All four forms of Movement, Finger, hand and arm (vertical as well as rotational) are available with "Third Species," whereas Arm-movement is cut out with "Second Species," and Hand movement also with "First Species." See Chapter XIX of "The Act of Touch," and an Additional Note on "The Distinction between Touch-species and Touch-movements" in "Relaxation Studies" (Bosworth and Co.).
    换句话说:在“第三种类”中,所有四种形式的运动,手指、手和手臂(垂直和旋转)都是可用的,而在“第二种类”中剪掉了手臂运动,在“第一种类”中也剪掉了手部运动。请参阅《触摸的行为》第十九章,以及《放松研究》(博斯沃思公司)中关于“触摸种类和触摸运动之间的区别”的附加说明。
Nore. - Manifestly, the Forearm rotational Element cannot be classified as a "Fourth species," as a confused-minded writer has suggested. Since it co-operates in all of the three Species it cannot itself be a "Species." The Poised arm, for the same reason, also cannot possibly come under the appellation of a "Species of Touch," since it either operates in between the sounding of all notes (whatever the Touch-form) or is applied continuously, without break, as the basis of running passages where the lightest form of Resting is required. See Additional Note, No. IX: the distinction between the Visible and Invisible.
Nore. - 显然,前臂旋转元素不能被归类为“第四种类”,正如一个困惑的作者所建议的那样。由于它在所有三种类中都协同工作,它本身不能成为一种“类别”。同样的原因,平衡的手臂也不可能被称为“触觉的一种类别”,因为它要么在所有音符的发声之间操作(无论触觉形式如何),要么连续应用,没有间断,作为需要最轻微休息的奔跑段落的基础。请参见附加说明,第九号:可见和不可见之间的区别。

The terms Arm-vibration and Weight-transfer Touches.
手臂震动和重心转移触点。

  1. Arm-vibration touch fundamentally consists of "Second Species," with its accurately timed individual finger and hand impulses for every note; but it may approximate either towards first species or third species - when it might be termed a "hybrid" touch.
    手臂震动触感基本上由“第二种类”组成,每个音符都有准确定时的单独手指和手部脉冲;但它可能接近第一种类或第三种类 - 当它可能被称为“混合”触感。
1 Vide The Arm element, under the headings I, II, III, IV, of Chapter V.
查看第五章的 I、II、III、IV 标题下的手臂元素。
  1. Weight-transfer touch: Here the stress of the continuouslyresting weight practically wipes out that sensation of the individualized actions of the finger, hand and arm, whence has arisen the term "Species."
    重心转移触感:在这里,持续负重的压力几乎消除了手指、手和手臂的个体化动作感觉,从而产生了“物种”这个术语。
Those obsessed with Nomenclature might, however, rightly claim that there is an approximation to third Species when you derive your passed-on Weight from a slight relaxation of the Arm upholding muscles, in conjunction with the continuous Hand-pressure here needed; whereas, without Weight, but with Hand-pressure alone (but not too much of it, please!), there is an approximation to SECOND Species; and with the loose-lying hand alone it would certainly be FIRST Species.
那些着迷于命名法的人可能会正确地声称,当您通过轻微放松支撑肌肉的手臂,结合这里所需的持续手压来推导传递的重量时,存在对第三种类的近似;而没有重量,仅有手压(但请不要太多!),则近似于第二种类;而仅有松散悬挂的手,则肯定是第一种类。
But is it worth driving this demon to such lengths? Particularly when we find that Arm-vibration and Weight-transfer touch so often merge into each other! See Chapter V, $48, "On the Merging of Touch-forms."
但是把这个恶魔逼到这种地步值得吗?特别是当我们发现手臂振动和重心转移经常融合在一起时!请参阅第五章,第 48 页,“触摸形式的融合”。
Note. - As indicated in earlier Chapters, "First Species" is too precarious a The place for proposition, anyway, to be practically available with our modern First Species Piano-action, however well it may have sounded in Clavichord days. Possibly, however, one may thus play the alternative shown in the Additional Note, No. XIX, and also thus play the first three pp notes of the so-
注意。- 正如前几章所指出的,“第一种类”对于提议来说太过不稳定,无论如何,要在我们现代的第一种类钢琴动作中实际可用,尽管在古钢琴时代可能听起来很好。然而,可能可以这样演奏附加注释 XIX 中显示的备选 ,并且可以这样演奏前三个 pp 音符。

called "slide." Indeed it might be called a very light form of Weight-transfer touck with Hand-weight only!
被称为“滑行”。事实上,它可能被称为一种非常轻的仅通过手部重量转移的触摸!
True "First Species" implies solely the use of the "small" finger-muscles, with loose-lying hand; since, if you use the "strong" muscles, filis necessitates also the use of Handexertion, - but that is no longer First Species, but Second Species!
真正的“第一种类”仅指使用“小”手指肌肉,手部放松;因为,如果使用“强大”肌肉,还需要手部用力,但那就不再是第一种类,而是第二种类!

Optional terms: 可选术语:

  1. No doubt, many another term might have served as well as "Species of Touch." For instance, one might have said "The three main species of playing," or "The three kinds of Touchconstruction," or "The three actuating or three main causationforms of Touch," etc.
    毫无疑问,许多其他术语可能同样适用于“触摸的种类”。例如,可以说“三种主要的弹奏方式”,或者“三种触摸构造”,或者“触摸的三种激活或三种主要的因果形式”等。

Clichés v. technical Nomenclature:
陈词滥调与技术术语:

  1. As a matter of fact, I myself, in teaching Interpretation, hardly ever use any such terms of mere classification or catalogu-
    事实上,在教授口译时,我几乎从不使用任何纯粹分类或目录方面的术语

    ing of Touch. Instead, I constantly (where necessary) refer to the bare physical facts themselves, and use a multitude of concise clichés and ejaculations, which those of my readers who have patiently borne with me thus far can now easily appreciate, such as the following:-
    触摸的艺术。相反,我不断(必要时)参考裸露的物理事实本身,并使用大量简洁的陈词滥调和感叹词,那些迄今为止耐心忍受我的读者现在可以轻松欣赏,例如以下内容:-
"Arm off" - lighter! "Elbow free!" "Weight, not Push-touch!" "Rotationally free"; or: "Rotational repetitions here, not alternations!" "More finger-grip!" "Knuckles free!" "Don't hold your notes down rigidly - only lightly by the 'small' finger muscles!" "Arm-vibration here - not Weight-transfer!" "Always hand behind the finger!" "Hand separately for each finger - imagine you have ten hands, not two only!" "Ten arms needed for Singing-tone!" "More than weight here - Fore-arm down-exertion needed!" Or: "Forearm-weight only for these light chords - not whole arm!" "Don't poke - never upper-arm forward with forearm downwards!" "Not too late - in key-descent!" "To the tone, not the floor!" "Not staccatissimo - always sour duration even in 'staccato'!" "Choose - choose always every note!" "Choose Tone and choose Duration also!" "Listen for every note!" "Time every note!" "Listen inwardly, but also outwardly!" And perhaps my favourite one: "How mUCH?" - for every note; and: "Don't think of Technique — think of Music!"
“手臂放开” - 更轻!“肘部自由!”“重量,不是推触!”“旋转自由”;或者:“这里旋转重复,不是交替!”“更多手指握力!”“指关节自由!”“不要僵硬地按住音符 - 只轻轻地用‘小’手指肌肉!”“这里手臂振动 - 不是重量转移!”“始终手在手指后面!”“每个手指分开 - 想象你有十只手,不只有两只!”“唱调需要十只手臂!”“这里不仅仅是重量 - 需要前臂下压!”或者:“这些轻和弦只需前臂重量 - 不是整只手臂!”“不要戳 - 永远不要上臂向前伸,前臂向下!”“不要太晚 - 在按键下降!”“朝着音调,而不是地板!”“不要过于断奏 - 即使在‘断奏’中也要保持持续!”“选择 - 总是选择每个音符!”“选择音色,也选择持续时间!”“倾听每个音符!”“计时每个音符!”“内心倾听,也外在倾听!”也许我最喜欢的一句:“多少?” - 每个音符;还有:“不要想着技术 - 想着音乐!”

Empiric phrases: 经验性短语:

Such labels are useful in teaching; but notice that those here given always refer to actualities. They are a form of Tabloidknowledge! They are in a totally different category from purely empiric phrases, which neither convey nor denote any true knowledge of facts, and are often directly misleading.
这些标签在教学中很有用;但请注意,这里给出的标签总是指的是实际情况。它们是一种小报知识!它们与纯粹经验主义短语完全不同,后者既不传达也不表示任何事实的真知,通常直接具有误导性。
Nore. - For instance, such dear old phrases as: "Press the key like ripe fruit" - for singing tone. Or "Snatch at the keys, like hot cinders" - for Staccato! Or "Press well into the key-beds" - an infallible way of killing all playing!
Nore. - 例如,像“按下键像成熟的水果”这样珍贵的古老短语 - 用于歌唱音色。或者“抓住键,像热煤渣” - 用于断奏!或者“充分按压键床” - 一种杀死所有演奏的万无一失的方法!
Caution however is needed even here, in the use of such Tabloid-clichés. Be sure that your pupil really does know to what they refer!
在使用这种小报陈词滥调时,即使在这里也需要谨慎。确保你的学生真的知道它们指的是什么!
A teacher is so likely to assume that the pupil understands under such labeling the same knowledge as that possessed by the teacher. Hence a wise precaution is constantly to re-explain what such ejaculatory pbrases really signify; else you may find to your dismay, later on, that the pupil has attached a totally wrong meaning to them!
老师很可能会假设学生在这种标签下理解的是与老师所拥有的相同知识。因此,明智的预防措施是不断重新解释这些突发短语的真正意义;否则,你可能会在以后惊讶地发现,学生已经赋予了完全错误的意义!
Nors. - Remember the example of my lecture-pupil, who thought that by "Arm-off!" I meant sliding one's hands off the keyboard - and naturally could not reconcile this with Legato playing! Not more stupid however than some "misunderstandings" of my teachings on this point alluded to elsewhere!
诺斯。- 记得我讲课学生的例子吗,他认为我说的“断臂!”是指将手从键盘上滑开 - 这自然无法与连奏演奏相吻合!然而,这并不比其他地方提到的我在这一点上的一些“误解”更愚蠢!
  1. All this seems uncalled-for, since I insist on the unimportance of Terminology. Unfortunately, it is necessary to be explicit with these facts, since so many persist in confusing Touchconstruction and touch-movement - the Invisible with the Visible!
    所有这一切似乎都是不必要的,因为我坚持术语的不重要性。不幸的是,有必要明确这些事实,因为有许多人坚持混淆触摸构造和触摸运动 - 看不见的和可见的!
NorE. - Such confusion however (it must be repeated) has arisen solely from persistently mistaking the visible movements (the trappings of Touch) as the Cause of Touch, whereas the true causes and processes of Touch are mostly invisible. There can be no such "confusion" if this is clearly kept in mind.
NorE. - 然而,这种混淆(必须重申)仅仅是因为坚持错误地将可见的动作(触摸的陷阱)误认为是触摸的原因,而触摸的真正原因和过程大多是看不见的。如果牢记这一点,就不会有这种“混淆”。
In fact, there is no innate difficulty in comprehending the difference between Touch-rationare and Touch-Movement. The difficulty usually arises from the
事实上,理解 Touch-rationare 和 Touch-Movement 之间的区别并没有固有的困难。困难通常是由此产生的。
Why
Touch-facts sometimes seem dificult to grasp presence of wrong Preconceptions - from long-standing habits of mis-regarding movement as the explanation of Touch. The simple explanation is, that it is difficult to get rid of such particular mental misconceptions, like all other mental habits or aberrations. Obviously, the longer such false conceptions have lived in a mind, the harder are they to eradicate, and the harder for the sufferer (or the possessed!) to allow saner ideas to enter. This fetish with regard to Touchmovements (or reversal of Cause and Effect) is however just as childish as to imagine that it is the oisible revolution of the wheels of a locomotive which causes the "puff, puff, puff" issuing from its funnel! No doubt, the child will presently experience quite a mental upheaval when he has to reverse all that, and learns to understand pistons and cylinders and steam pressures, etc.
有时候,触摸的事实似乎很难理解错误的先入为主 - 来自长期以来错误地将运动视为触摸的解释的习惯。简单的解释是,要摆脱这种特定的心理误解很困难,就像摆脱其他心理习惯或偏差一样。显然,这种错误观念在一个人的头脑中存在的时间越长,就越难根除,对于受害者(或被占有者)来说,越难让更理智的想法进入。关于触摸运动的这种迷恋(或因果关系的颠倒)和想象火车车轮的旋转引起从烟囱中发出的“嘟嘟嘟”声一样幼稚!毫无疑问,当孩子不得不扭转一切,学会理解活塞、汽缸和蒸汽压力等内容时,他很快就会经历一场心灵大动荡。
A veteran or even middle-aged musician may likewise find it most uncomfortably confusing and difficult to rid himself of his thoroughly fixed but wrong notions of Movement as being Touch. But unless he has the necessary modicum of strength of mind to budge these wrong preconceptions, he cannot improve his teaching ways, or be a real teacher, in the sense now expected by the public.
一位资深甚至是中年音乐家可能会发现,要摆脱自己根深蒂固但错误的动作触感概念是非常令人困惑和困难的。但除非他有足够的心智力量来改变这些错误的先入观念,否则他无法改善自己的教学方式,也无法成为公众现在期望的真正的老师。

Harmful Nomenclature : 有害的命名方式:

  1. While Nomenclature, classification or cataloguing is really then of little moment, nevertheless an ill-chosen term may do much harm. As indicated earlier, "Fixation" is a baneful term of this nature, since it is likely to suggest everything one should not do in playing! Obviously, it was invented by someone ignorant of the true Causal-conditions of good technique evidently by someone who tried (as always, in the past) to analyse touch from its visual aspect. Also, in the past, incredible though it may seem now, it was thought that one really should stiffen one's knuckles, wrist, elbow (and even shoulder) during the act of tone-production - "so as to give firmness to one's touch!" Whereas, as demonstrated, what is needed, is, momentarily, a fully effective but elastic steadying of those hinges (or joints), when needed during the moment of key-propulsion.
    尽管术语、分类或编目实际上并不重要,但选择不当的术语可能会造成很大伤害。正如前面所指出的,“固定”是这种性质的一个有害术语,因为它很可能会暗示在演奏中不应该做的一切!显然,这是由某个对良好技术的真正因果条件一无所知的人发明的,显然是由某个试图(像过去一样)从视觉角度分析触感的人发明的。同样,在过去,尽管现在看起来难以置信,人们认为在发声过程中真的应该使指关节、腕关节、肘关节(甚至肩膀)变得僵硬——“以增强触感的坚固性!”然而,正如所展示的,所需的是在需要时瞬间地对这些铰链(或关节)进行完全有效但有弹性的稳定,当需要在按键推动的瞬间。
Recoil must be countered, but not by "Fixation":
反冲必须被抵消,但不是通过“固定”:
  1. This required steadying of the joints, however, as demonstrated, you must never attempt to supply by any "Fixation" - or Tug-of-war derived from the simultaneous exertion of antagonistic or "contrary" muscles, the tendons from which run across those joints. On the contrary, as insisted upon earlier, this steadying - or resistance - or Basis you must supply by delivering a countering action from the next adjacent part of that limb.
    这需要稳定关节,然而,正如所示,您绝不能尝试通过任何“固定”来提供支撑 - 或者源自对抗性或“相反”肌肉同时用力的拔河,这些肌腱横跨这些关节。相反,正如之前所坚持的那样,这种稳定 - 或者阻力 - 或者基础,您必须通过从该肢体的下一个相邻部位提供对抗性动作来提供。
Nors. - As shown in Chapter V, to steady the knuckle momentarily, you must supply an invisible down-xertion of the hand, and thus counter the momentary recoil upwards felt at the knuckle owing to the finger's action against the key during its depression.
Nors. - 正如第五章所示,为了暂时稳定指关节,您必须提供一种看不见的手部向下施加力量,并因此抵消指头在按下键时感受到的指关节向上瞬间反弹。
Again, to steady the Wristjoint, you must there supply some form of downstress from the arm, and thus counter and receive the recoil, there, of the hand's down-exertion when helping the finger against the moving key.
再次,为了稳定腕关节,你必须从手臂那里提供一些向下的压力,从而抵消并接收手指对移动键的下压时的反冲。
Yet all this remains invisible!
然而所有这一切仍然是看不见的!
  1. There never is any stiffening or "Fixation" in good playing - and never has been! Indeed, "Fixation" is always a sure indication of bad unresponsive technique. As said before, what
    在优秀的演奏中从来没有僵硬或“固定” - 也从来没有过!事实上,“固定”总是不灵活技术的明确指示。正如之前所说的,

    you must always provide, is a state of nice balance between Action and Reaction, that is all - but it is everything!
    你必须始终保持的是行动和反应之间的良好平衡状态,这就是一切 - 但也是一切!

Knowledge of facts useful but not of Names:
事实知识有用但不是名字:

  1. Nomenclature, then, is a convenience, but is of no importance unless it conveys a harmful suggestion!
    名称学,只是一种便利,除非它传达了有害的暗示,否则并不重要!
What does matter, is that you must learn to understand and supply the right conditions (and resulting movements) of those living levers of yours - the Upper-arm, Forearm, Hand and Fingers.
重要的是,你必须学会理解并提供正确的条件(以及由此产生的动作)来控制你的上臂、前臂、手和手指这些活动的杠杆。
True understanding of the correct processes of Touch (mostly hidden from sight) will then assuredly heip you in your endeavours to re-create Music to the full extent of your Musical VISION.
正确理解触摸的正确过程(大多数情况下隐藏在视线之外)将确实帮助您在努力将音乐重新创作到您音乐愿景的最大程度。

CODA 尾声

Cleardy then, the solution of the problems of Technique are not to be found in knowledge of Nomenclature, nor of Movement, nor of Position.
清楚地说,技术问题的解决并不在于对术语、动作或姿势的了解。
They are matters of Mind and Muscle, mostly Invisible, and therefore not soluble by Eye-analysis. To help yourself pianistically and musically you need: -
它们是心灵和肌肉的问题,大多数是看不见的,因此无法通过眼睛分析来解决。为了在钢琴演奏和音乐方面帮助自己,你需要:-
Knowledge and Understanding of:-
知识和理解:-

Key-movement. 键盘运动。

Key-attention. 关键关注。
The shortness of the act of tone-production.
音调产生的短暂。
The six ways of arm-use.
手臂使用的六种方式。
Finger-and-hand exertions individualized for each key-descent. The distinction between the sounding and the holding of notes.
为每个按键下降个性化的手指和手部运动。音符的发声和保持之间的区别。
The inseparability of technique from the constant exercise of MUSICAI PURPOSE.
技术与不断锻炼音乐目的的不可分割性。

ADDITIONAL NOTES 附加说明

Additional Note No. I
附注一

ON PRACTISING 关于练习

Practising does not consist (as so often supposed by teachers and students in the past, and even in these enlightened days by same teachers - and most students) in playing through a passage ten times, or twenty times, fifty times, a hundred, or even five hundred times, either slowly or quickly, and more or less thoroughly werongly. But it consists in your trying to find out all about that passage; all about it musically and technically, the How of it - every note of it, for the sake of the Whole. It consists in your trying to find out precisely where its emotion and beauty lies, and what are the required inflections of Tone, of Duration and Time, to bring that beauty to the surface; and also what are the precise technical means which you must employ for that purpose - hence the "How" musically and the "How" technically. It implies consideration of every note before it is sounded, and hearing how it actually does sound. It means you must alertly notice, must find out, must analyse how and when each note should sound and how it does sound.
练习并不是(过去常被老师和学生所认为,甚至在这些开明的日子里也是如此,同样的老师和大多数学生)仅仅是反复弹奏一个乐句十次、二十次、五十次、一百次,甚至五百次,无论是慢慢地还是快速地,或多或少地错误地。而是要尽力去了解那个乐句的一切;从音乐和技术上了解它的全部,了解它的“如何”——每个音符,为了整体的完整性。它在于你尝试找出那个乐句的情感和美感所在,以及为了将那美感展现出来,需要哪些音色、音长和节奏的变化;还有你必须采用的确切技术手段——因此是音乐上的“如何”和技术上的“如何”。这意味着在发出每个音符之前都要考虑,听到它实际的声音。这意味着你必须警觉地注意,找出,分析每个音符应该何时发声以及它实际发声的方式。
Moreover, you must notice how each note turns into each next note horizontally - that is, what the intervals are melodically and physically, and also, how each note fits in vertically with the notes of the other hand - where precisely they meet in Time - and all this is implied in the learning of the text - the mere "notes" of the passage; and all the while you must be recognizing better what musical value each note has with regard to all the other notes in the passage and the piece as a Whole the greater or lesser musical importance or unimportance of
此外,您必须注意每个音符如何在水平方向转变为下一个音符 - 也就是说,旋律和物理上的音程是什么,以及每个音符如何在垂直方向上与另一只手的音符相配 - 它们在时间上确切地相遇的地方 - 所有这些都隐含在学习文本中 - 过程中的纯粹“音符”;与此同时,您必须更好地认识到每个音符在整个乐段和整首曲子中相对于其他音符的音乐价值 - 更重要或不重要

each. Finally, playing itself, Performance, means actually doing this all the time - so that the musical beauty of the thought shall come through.
每个。最后,演奏本身,表演,实际上意味着一直这样做 - 以便思想的音乐之美能够得以体现。
If your work is not on these lines, then it is merely strumming - a misuse of the keyboard as a typewriter. Instead, always try to make Music.
如果你的工作不是沿着这些线路进行的,那么它只是弹奏 - 将键盘误用为打字机。相反,始终努力创作音乐。

Additional Note No. II
附注二

AT THE BEGINNLNG 在开始时

I have shown how I think a child should begin at the keyboard in my "Child's First Steps," and in the books complementary to that: "The Pianist's First Music Making" (with Swinstead's music), and also in my own "First Solo Book" and "Playthings for Little Players."
我已经展示了我认为孩子应该如何开始弹奏键盘,这体现在我的《孩子的第一步》中,以及与之配套的书籍中:《钢琴家的初次音乐创作》(附有斯温斯特的音乐),还有我自己的《第一独奏书》和《小小演奏家的玩具》。
One thing is learnt at a time. I begin by making the child sound notes at their softest with the side of his hand, by armrelease accurately timed with the key. It has however been recently suggested that this is far too complicated a first step for the beginner, as he has not only to learn to release his arm and to time its action, but also has to time all this with the key. At first, this argument of course seems perfectly logical; and the propounder therefore suggested that before touching the keyboard the child should learn not only to relax his whole arm, but learn also to do this as a timed action. I think, however, that this preliminary is not necessary in the case of the normal child. A child is not normally stiff; that usually comes to us later, through misuse of our muscular and mental systems!
一次只学习一件事。我开始让孩子用手边轻轻地发声音,通过手臂释放与按键准确配合的时间。然而,最近有人提出,对于初学者来说,这是一个过于复杂的第一步,因为他不仅要学会释放手臂并控制其动作的时间,还必须将所有这些与按键的时间配合起来。起初,这个论点当然看似合乎逻辑;因此,提出者建议,在触摸键盘之前,孩子应该学会不仅要放松整个手臂,还要学会将这个动作定时进行。然而,我认为,在正常孩子的情况下,这种预备工作并不是必要的。孩子通常不会僵硬;那通常是通过错误使用我们的肌肉和思维系统后才会出现的!
1 "Child's First Steps" - Joseph Williams; the others by The Oxford University Press.
1“孩子的第一步” - 约瑟夫·威廉姆斯;其他由牛津大学出版社出版。
It is, however, overlooked that long before a child touches the Piano, he has already learnt not only to relax his arm when required, but also to time such process. For instance, he cannot comfortably allow his arm to descend to the table to take hold of his spoon (indeed a very early necessity) without neatly relaxing his arm, and also accurately timing such release to reach that spoon when he wants to. It is a timing lesson he is compelled to learn quite early in life! He also has to learn neatly at that moment to grip his spoon, somewhat like gripping hold of the Piano Key. Probably he will at first poke it into his eyes a few times, but there is nothing like adversity to teach one to be careful! Therefore, having already acquired these fundamental acts, when he comes to the Piano (after having been shown its mechanism - what remains, is to learn to associate this timing of the arm along with the key itself. Hence I consider that my "First Step" is quite vindicated as such, and clearly is the correct first step at the Piano in most cases. But in the case of an abnormal child, with inherited muscular tension, or in the case of adults who have fallen into bad habits, or have been mistaught, it may be better at first to learn the timing of the relaxations of the arm, etc., away from the keyboard. In all such cases, undoubtedly, it is easier to acquire a notion of freedom away from the evil-suggestive Pianoforte! Hence, it is precisely for such that many of my Relaxation Studies are arranged.
然而,人们常常忽视的是,在孩子触摸钢琴之前很久,他不仅学会了在需要时放松手臂,还学会了掌握这个过程的时间。例如,他不能舒适地让手臂下降到桌子上拿起勺子(确实是一个非常早期的必要性),而不是整洁地放松手臂,并准确地计时释放以在他想要时到达那个勺子。这是他被迫在生活中相当早就学会的时间课程!他还必须在那一刻学会整洁地握住勺子,有点像握住钢琴键。也许他一开始会把它戳到自己的眼睛几次,但没有什么比逆境更能教会一个人要小心!因此,当他来到钢琴面前(在展示了其机制之后),他已经掌握了这些基本动作,剩下的就是学会将手臂的时间与琴键本身联系起来。因此,我认为我的“第一步”是完全被证明的,并且在大多数情况下,这确实是钢琴上的正确第一步。 但是对于一个有遗传性肌肉紧张的异常儿童,或者对于陷入不良习惯或被教导错误的成年人来说,最好首先学会手臂等部位的放松节奏,远离键盘。在所有这些情况下,无疑,远离那些带有不良暗示的钢琴,更容易获得自由感的概念!因此,正是为了这样的情况,我安排了许多我的放松研究。
Note. - For instance, see Set V, "Hand-release"; Set VI, "Forearm-release"; Set VII, "Upper-arm release"; and Set VIII, for "Upper-arm release along with Forearm-down"; and, for the sake of learning to time these with the key, Set II of these Relaxation Studies (Bosworth & Co.).
注意。- 例如,参见第五套,“手部释放”;第六套,“前臂释放”;第七套,“上臂释放”;第八套,“上臂释放以及前臂下降”;为了学会与按键的时间配合,这些放松研究的第二套(Bosworth & Co.)。
Unless learnt, every cup of tea would be spilt!
除非学会,否则每杯茶都会洒出来!

Additional Note No. III
附注三

FOREARM-ROTATION 前臂旋转

Misunderstandings, Misrepresentations - and worse
误解、曲解 - 甚至更糟

Some years ago, a writer tried to denounce my teachings of Forearm-rotation on several indictments, and this denunciation has since been accepted as truth (apparently without investigation), adopted, and copied with frills by still more recent compilers of things technical.
多年前,一位作家试图指责我有关前臂旋转的教导,提出了几项控诉,这种指责后来被接受为真相(显然没有经过调查),并被最近更多的技术事物的编纂者采纳、抄袭并加以修饰。
Moreover, I find that some have gravely considered these stupid propositions. Such reiterated misunderstandings and misstatements of what I mean by "The Rotational Element" are naturally amusing to those who have successfully grasped the facts, particularly as these follies have been advanced by writers who proclaim their own scientific superiority. Such misrepresentations obviously condemn themselves; yet for the sake of any unscientific readers who might possibly be nonplussed and misled by what may appear to them as plausibility, it is perhaps worth while to clear them up forthwith.
此外,我发现有些人严肃地考虑了这些愚蠢的命题。对于那些成功掌握事实的人来说,对我所谓的“旋转元素”的重复误解和错误陈述自然是令人愉快的,尤其是这些愚蠢的观点是由宣称自己具有科学优越性的作家提出的。这种歪曲显然是在自证其罪;然而,为了任何可能被我所说的似乎具有合理性的事情困惑和误导的非科学读者,也许值得立即澄清。
Thus (I), it is falsely alleged that I advocate rotatory movemENTS from note to note in quick passages; also that anything to do with Fore-arm rotation "must strictly be avoided" except in the case of tremolandos and trills and such like.
因此,有人错误地声称我在快速乐句中主张音符之间的旋转运动;还有人声称除了在颤音和装饰音等情况下,与前臂旋转有关的任何事情“必须严格避免”。
Here is a passage from the earlier writer: - (b) "Since, however, the most valuable tone qualities (which must be pure and clear) require abstinence from rotary action and definite clear-cut finger action, our muscular system must be trained to present the participation of the former."
以下是早期作家的一段文字:-(b)“然而,最有价值的音色(必须纯净清晰)需要避免旋转动作和明确干脆的手指动作,我们的肌肉系统必须接受训练,以展示前者的参与。”
(c) "Rotation cannot replace finger work because the tonal effect is entirely different and in many cases inadequate."
“旋律不能取代手指的工作,因为音调效果完全不同,在许多情况下是不足的。”
"Cannot replace," is particularly amusing, since I have never suggested such nonsense.
“无法取代”,尤其是令人发笑的,因为我从未提出过这种荒谬的建议。
(d) "No rotary movements, i.e., supinating and pronating movements, should be introduced except as conitrol of the supinating and pronating muscles."
“除了作为旋前肌和旋后肌控制的手段外,不应引入旋转运动,即旋前和旋后运动。”
How can a movement wrought by a muscle "control" that muscle?
一个由肌肉引起的运动如何“控制”那块肌肉呢?
"Nor should five-finger exercises, scales and arpeggios be taught on such principles as moving rotationally to each note."
不应该按照旋转移动到每个音符的原则来教授五指练习、音阶和琶音。
(e) "Although our forearm must be free rotarily, in correct finger legato it must not be exerted in the rotary direction."
尽管我们的前臂必须在旋转时自由,但在正确的手指连奏中,它不应该朝旋转方向用力。
(f) "If we depress the key with a rotary Movement of the hand and arm to each note the key is struck obliquely."
“如果我们用手和手臂的旋转运动按下键盘,每个音符都会被斜击。”
Obviously, it is again the Spectre of Movement that rears its head and is the misleader. Let us try to lay it once again.
显然,又是运动的幽灵再次抬头,成为了误导者。让我们再次试着将其消除。
Must I repeat for the th time that my teachings with regard to Rotation do not refer solely or mainly to those quite unessential and purely optional movements which were indeed already recognized fifty years ago or more? - but that we are here mainly concerned with that really vital matter, the rationale of the material changes in the state or condition of the forearm rotationally, which either make or mar all technique, whatever its type - but which are mostly totally hidden from observation. It seems absurd constantly to have to reiterate such a point, selfevident as it is, once it has been really grasped. It is just as absurd as having to "explain," when discussing the manifestations of Force or Energy, that one is not at all necessarily referring to actual visible movements.
我是否必须再次重复第 次,我的有关旋转的教导并不仅仅或主要指那些完全不重要且纯粹可选的动作,这些动作在五十年前或更早就已被认可?- 而我们在这里主要关注的是那些真正重要的事情,即前臂旋转状态或状况的物质变化的基本原理,这些变化会影响或破坏所有技术,无论其类型如何- 但这些变化大多数情况下是完全隐藏在观察之外的。不断重申这一点似乎很荒谬,因为一旦真正领会了这一点,它就是不言自明的。当讨论力量或能量的表现时,不必解释一点,即并非一定在谈论实际可见的动作。
This stubborn inability - or disinclination - to grasp the really quite simple (although invisible) facts of Rotation (as demonstrated) is just as futile as it would be to deny the fact of the invisible exertions of your arm upwards, when holding in front of your eyes this very book you are reading, "because" there is no visible movement upwards while you are steadily holding the book in its raised position, with hand turned backwards; or to be unable to realize that you are, in fact, all the while also exerting your forearm rotationally, outwardly (or "supinationally" if preferred!) so long as you continue thus to hold this very book level before your eyes - and although this continuous rotatory-twist remains totally hidden from your eyes!
这种固执的无能或不愿意理解旋转的真相(如所示)的简单事实,就像否认你的手臂在你眼前举起这本书时向上的看不见的努力一样徒劳,因为当你稳定地保持书本处于举起的位置时,手向后转动时,并不能看到明显的向上运动;或者无法意识到,实际上,只要你继续保持这本书在眼前水平,你的前臂也在旋转地向外(或者如果更喜欢,可以说是“外旋”!) - 尽管这种持续的旋转扭转完全隐藏在你的眼中!
Yet thus persistently is ignored the chasm between the previously accepted ideas of Rotation (as visible mocements "occasionally applicable" in tremolos, etc.) and the true facts of Rotation as I have demonstrated them - those invisible muscular changes of state of the forearm (invisible rotational stresses) reversed or repeated from note to note, and imperative in all passages, quick or slow - stresses which have been correctly although unconsciously applied by every successful player, ever since the invention of the keyboard!
然而,人们仍然固执地忽视了旋转的先前被接受的观念(作为可见的运动“偶尔适用于颤音等)和我所展示的旋转的真实事实之间的鸿沟 - 前臂的那些看不见的肌肉状态变化(看不见的旋转应力)在音符之间反转或重复,并且在所有段落中都是必不可少的,无论快慢 - 这些应力自键盘发明以来,每位成功的演奏者都已经正确地,尽管是无意识地应用!
The immanence of Forearm-Rotation in this sense (of invisible changes of state or condition of limb) will perforce remain a closed book to all and sundry who persist in misreading Movement into my explanations of the causal but invisible foundations of Touch.
在这种意义上,前臂旋转的内在性(肢体状态或条件的不可见变化)将不可避免地对所有执意将动作误读为我对触觉的因果但不可见基础解释的人保持封闭状态。
(II). It is then seriously advocated that one should "substitute" UPPER-arm rotation (i.e. Elbow-rotation) in place of this much-condemned Forearm-rotation! And, in fact, that Upper-arm rotation is Forearm-rotation! All this, as Euclid would say, is "absurd" - since it is quite impracticable, and untrue.
(II). 然后认真提倡应该用上臂旋转(即肘部旋转)来替代这种受到谴责的前臂旋转!事实上,上臂旋转就是前臂旋转!正如欧几里得所说,这一切都是“荒谬”的 - 因为这是不切实际的,也不真实。
Upper-arm twist cannot possibly help the finger "instead of" Forearm-twist; it is impossible, because the forearm bones intervene, and any action of the upper-arm cannot therefore be transmitted to the keyboard without the exertion also of the forearm rotatory muscles concerned! Also, the Twist of the Upper-arm could only become available as a hand and werist twist (i.e. forearm-rotation) provided the whole arm were kept in a straight line from shoulder to keyboard - with the arm unbent!
上臂扭转绝对不能取代前臂扭转;这是不可能的,因为前臂骨骼会干扰,因此上臂的任何动作也无法传达到键盘,除非还要同时运用前臂旋转肌肉!此外,上臂的扭转只有在整个手臂保持从肩膀到键盘的一条直线时才能作为手和腕部的扭转(即前臂旋转)- 手臂不能弯曲!
But we cannot play the Piano without our arms being bent at the elbow. Now, if we thus bend our arm, then any rotative action of the upper-arm inevitably tends to swing the whole of the forearm and hand upwards, right away from the keyboard! - describing a quarter-circle of movement upwards, and downwards again, when the upper-arm twist is reversed.
但是如果我们的手臂在肘部弯曲,我们就无法弹奏钢琴。现在,如果我们这样弯曲手臂,那么上臂的任何旋转动作都不可避免地会使整个前臂和手向上摆动,远离键盘!- 当上臂扭转时,描述向上移动一个四分之一圆圈,然后再向下移动。
On the other hand, if the fingers are forced to remain in contact with the keyboard (by an added vertical, up or down, action of the forearm itself, as the case may be), then the elbow itself will be sent into those ugly "curvilinear movements" which LiszT so rightly derided as "making omelette."
另一方面,如果手指被迫与键盘保持接触(通过前臂本身的垂直向上或向下的动作,视情况而定),那么肘部本身将被带入那些丑陋的“曲线运动”,正如李斯特所正确地嘲笑的那样,“制作煎蛋卷”。
In proof of the invalidity of these contentions, try the following six experiments: -
作为对这些论点无效性的证明,请尝试以下六个实验:-
  1. Stretch your arm straight out from the shoulder, unbent at the Elbow. Now rotate the upper-arm (which involves rotation of the Elbow) and you find that this necessarily also induces a rotation of the hand and forearm.
    从肩膀伸直手臂,肘部不弯曲。现在旋转上臂(涉及肘部的旋转),你会发现这必然也会导致手和前臂的旋转。
  2. With the arm thus perfectly straightened out, now bring your fingers upon the keyboard, and you may certainly be able to "help the fingers" by upper-arm rotation, but since the forearm intervenes, you are bound to use forearm rotatory exertions as well - else the upper-arm rotational exertion could not be transmitted to the keyboard!
    将手臂完全伸直后,现在将手指放在键盘上,您可以通过上臂旋转来“帮助手指”,但由于前臂的干预,您也必须使用前臂的旋转努力 - 否则上臂的旋转努力无法传递到键盘!
Moreover, thus to enable you to assist the forearm rotatively by upper-arm rotation, you are compelled to sit at an imprac-
此外,为了让你能够通过上臂的旋转来辅助前臂的旋转,你被迫坐在一个不切实际的位置

ticable distance away from the keyboard, else you cannot keep your arm straight, as would be necessary to encompass this unneeded and disconcerting "help" from the upper-arm.
距离键盘的合适距离,否则你无法保持手臂伸直,这是必要的,以包含来自上臂的不必要和令人不安的“帮助”。
  1. Now repeat No. 1 experiment, away from the Piano, twisting hand and forearm (and elbow) by means of this clumsy upper-arm rotation - while keeping the arm straight out in front of you; and then, while still keeping the whole arm thus straightened-out, substitute FOREARM rotation only (in place of the previous upper-arm-rotation experiment) and realize how incomparably easier is this Forearm movement.
    现在重复第 1 次实验,远离钢琴,通过笨拙的上臂旋转扭动手和前臂(和肘部)-同时保持手臂伸直在你面前;然后,仍然保持整个手臂伸直,仅用前臂旋转替代(而不是之前的上臂旋转实验),并意识到这种前臂运动是多么无与伦比地更容易。
  2. Next, place your thumb upon the keyboard in the ordinary playing position (with arm bent) and if you now really twist the upper arm "clockwise," but with Elbow stationary, you will find that your forearm is now swung sideways and up into the air - right away from the keyboard. Hence it is clear that you cannot help the little finger by such "upperarm rotation" since the whole limb is moved sideways and lifted off the keyboard by it.
    接下来,将拇指放在键盘上,保持普通的演奏姿势(手臂弯曲),如果你现在真的将上臂“顺时针”扭转,但肘部保持静止,你会发现你的前臂现在被摆到侧面并向上摆起来 - 离开键盘。因此很明显,你无法通过这种“上臂旋转”来帮助小指,因为整个肢体都被它向侧面移动并抬离键盘。
  3. Now, finally, try to insist on all the fingers remaining in contact with the keyboard, while you twist the upper-arm inwards and outwards in turn. You will now discover that this will compel an alternate outward and inward swing of the Elbow itself - the derided "Omelette" movement!
    现在,最后,试着坚持让所有手指保持与键盘接触,同时你轮流将上臂向内和向外扭转。你现在会发现,这将迫使肘部本身交替向外和向内摆动 - 被嘲笑的“煎蛋卷”动作!
  4. Test for Upper arm-rotation by grasping the two protruding ends of the Ellbow between thumb and middle-finger.
    通过用拇指和中指抓住肘部两端突出的部分来测试上臂旋转。
(III.) Upper-arm rotational exertions, however, are useful, but not in the way imagined. When you take skips, by means of horizontal movements along the keyboard-surface, with elbow stationary, although these movements are apparently caused by forearm-swings sideways, yet you are really instead using invisible upper-arm twists; in fact you are here countering
(三)然而,上臂的旋转发挥作用,但并非想象中的方式。当您通过沿着键盘表面的水平移动来跳跃时,肘部保持静止,尽管这些移动显然是由侧向前臂摆动引起的,但实际上您是在使用看不见的上臂扭转;事实上,您在这里是在对抗。
1 To prove this: open a penknife half-way. Rest the "Elbow" of this bent arm on a table, and twist the handle between the fingers and thumb, and the blade is seen to swing sideways, and also upwards, if this "elbow" is turned slightly outwards as in playing.
为了证明这一点:将小刀打开一半。将这只弯曲手臂的“肘部”放在桌子上,用手指和拇指扭转把手,可以看到刀片向侧面摆动,如果这个“肘部”稍微向外转动,刀片也会向上摆动,就像在演奏时一样。

what would be the resultant up-and-down movements of the forearm by an INVISIBLE alternate lowering and raising action of the forearm itself, and thus translating the upper-arm twists into horizontal movements!
通过前臂的隐形交替下降和抬升动作,将上臂的扭转转化为水平运动,前臂的上下运动会是什么样的结果!
Of course, if some people prefer winding their watches by a clumsy upper-arm twisting action, instead of by normal forearm rotation, none can say them nay! Personally, I prefer winding mine by neat, easy, gentle forearm-twistings. And I like twisting-out my finger-passages at the Piano in a precisely similar manner, to help my finger and hand exertions, but mostly do so without any rotatory movements whatever the fact which seems completely to baffle some unclear thinkers.
当然,如果有些人更喜欢通过笨拙的上臂扭转动作来给手表上发条,而不是通过正常的前臂旋转,那么没有人能阻止他们!就个人而言,我更喜欢通过整洁、轻松、温和的前臂扭转来给我的手表上发条。我也喜欢以完全相似的方式在钢琴上扭动手指,以帮助我的手指和手部运动,但大多数情况下我并不进行任何旋转运动,这一事实似乎完全困扰了一些不清晰的思想者。
(IV.) Even a more amusing fallacy advanced by one writer (and duly subscribed to by the other) as a supposed "scientific" argument "against the use of Forearm rotational movements" (N.B. always Movements!) is that they are "mechanically werong" - because (as falsely alleged) they form an application of Force "at an oblique angle," instead of vertically or in direct line with its required incidence. Copious diagrams are then used in the endeavour to enforce this supposed "scientific" incapacitation of the Forearm. Verily, if the blind lead the blind, both shall fall into the ditch!
(四)甚至有一位作家提出了一个更有趣的谬误(并由另一位作家认可),作为一种所谓的“科学”论据“反对使用前臂旋转运动”的论点,即它们“在机械上是错误的” - 因为(据称是虚假的)它们形成了一个“斜角”的力量应用,而不是垂直或与所需的入射线直线相交。然后大量的图表被用来试图强调这种所谓的对前臂的“科学”使其无能力。的确,如果盲人领导盲人,两者都会跌入沟渠!
Thus we read: -
因此我们读到:-
"If then the rotatory forearm movement [N.B. always movement] be used, this fulcrum is not in direct line, as the leverage starts from an oblique angle position. . . ."
如果使用旋转前臂运动,则这个支点不在直线上,因为杠杆是从斜角位置开始的。
"The motion is oblique, and the leverage therefore has no direct fulcrum."
运动是斜的,因此杠杆没有直接的支点。
It does not seem to have dawned upon these investigators that the mosement of the free end of any and every lever (since it moves on a fixed fulcrum) must inevitably be a path describing an "oblique angle," or, more correctly, part of an Arc, or circle.
这些调查人员似乎没有意识到,任何杠杆的自由端点的运动(因为它在固定支点上移动)必然是描述“斜角”的路径,更准确地说,是弧线或圆的一部分。
Granted, it is correct enough to assert that a rotatory movement, whether caused by forearm or (if preferred) by upper-arm rotation, must be, for part of its journey downwards (towards the surface of the key), at an "oblique" angle - or, more correctly,
诚然,可以肯定地说,无论是由前臂还是(如果更喜欢)上臂旋转引起的旋转运动,在其向下运动的部分(朝向键面)必须以“斜角”角度进行 - 或者更正确地说,

at an angle describing part of an arc.
以描述弧线的一部分的角度。
Yet, when we come to the thing that matters, and consider the invisible rotativestress (and in this case also movement!) during the moment of doing work (i.e. during the inch of Key-descent, this moment of the tone-producing process), we find that the direction of force is then practically vertical after all, and the degree of arc so small as to be negligible as a loss of power. In fact, the rotational force is here applied more vertically than in the case of Finger-action itself! - for in "clinging-touch" the finger-tip certainly does swing inwards (at an "angle" with the key) during tone-production; and in "thrusting-touch" the business-end of the knucklephalange also similarly swings round in part of an arc.
然而,当我们谈到重要的事情,并考虑在工作过程中的无形旋转应力(在这种情况下还有运动!)时,我们发现在做工作的瞬间(即在按键下降的 英寸时,这个音调产生过程的瞬间),力的方向实际上是垂直的,而弧度的程度如此之小,以至于可以忽略不计作为功率损失。实际上,旋转力在这里的作用比指法本身更垂直!-因为在“抓握触摸”中,指尖在音调产生过程中确实向内摆动(与按键呈“角度”);而在“推力触摸”中,指节的末端也类似地部分地绕着弧线摆动。
Indeed, if you swing your thumb towards its key from a vertical position (with the hand resting sideways, and with the little finger on a key as pivot) then, as depicted in these two books, the tip of the thumb will certainly describe a quarter-circular movement during the rotatory movement of the hand and forearm in bringing it into the playing position. (See Fig. 1, next page.) But then, one never should try to hit or strike a key down - not in this twentieth century, either by Forearm rotatory action, or finger action or in any other way - in spite of the instructions to the contrary by "the teachers of the old school"! No, the key must never be hit down, for that indeed is quite unmechanical! Instead, the tone-producing stress against and with the key must not be begun until the key itself has been reached - as insisted upon elsewhere. It follows, that during its short transit down with the key the thumb after all moves practically vertically; just as vertically in fact as do the fingers themselves at the keyboard; and although, theoretically, there is a slight curve inwards in all these cases, it is negligible as a practical proposition.
事实上,如果您从垂直位置向其键摆动拇指(手侧靠着,小指作为支点),那么,正如这两本书所描绘的那样,在将手和前臂旋转带入演奏位置时,拇指的尖端肯定会描述一个四分之一圆周运动。(见图 1,下一页。)但是,在这个二十一世纪,无论是通过前臂旋转动作,手指动作还是其他任何方式,都不应该试图击打键盘 - 尽管“老派教师”有相反的指示!不,键盘绝不能被击打下去,因为那确实是不符合机械原理的!相反,与键盘产生音调的压力必须在到达键盘之后才能开始 - 就像其他地方坚持的那样。由此可见,在按下键盘时,拇指在短暂的下行过程中实际上是垂直移动的;事实上,就像键盘上的手指本身一样垂直移动;尽管在理论上,在所有这些情况下都会略微向内弯曲,但作为实际问题,这是微不足道的。
In short, the preliminary movement may describe quite a large part of an arc, whereas by the time the key is reached this curve becomes so small as to be negligible, and for practical purposes vertical with the key, as shown on the following page, Fig. 1.
简而言之,初步的动作可能描述了弧线的相当大部分,而当达到关键点时,这个曲线变得非常小,可以忽略不计,并且在实际操作中与关键点垂直,如下一页所示,图 1。
Fic. 1. - a, Tip of thumb raised off keyboard owing to the hand being turned up into its fully vertical position, with little finger resting on keyboard.
图 1 - a,拇指尖离开键盘,因为手被转向完全垂直位置,小指靠在键盘上。
Moreover, it is clear that the same law must hold good in the action of any and every possible lever. Since a lever swings on a fulcrum, its "business-end" is bound to describe part of an arc-or "oblique angle" as alleged! According to these authors' dicta, then, it would seem that all levers must be "unmechanical" machines!
此外,很明显,同样的法则必须适用于任何可能的杠杆作用。由于杠杆在支点上摆动,其“工作端”必定描述弧的一部分-或者所谓的“斜角”!根据这些作者的言论,似乎所有杠杆都必须是“非机械”机器!
Levers, nevertheless, seem remarkably efficient! The reason is that their action is practically direct while actually doing work, a fact that seems to have escaped these scientists.
杠杆,然而,似乎非常高效!原因是它们的作用实际上是直接的,而实际上在工作,这一事实似乎逃脱了这些科学家的注意。
As a matter of fact, our end of the key-lever, being the free end of a lever, also swings in part of an arc - and moreover in an arc opposite to that of the finger actuating it. Thus roughly:-
事实上,我们的键杠杆末端,作为杠杆的自由端,也在一部分弧线中摆动 - 而且是在与操纵它的手指相反的弧线中。 因此大致如下:
Possibly, if our finger-tips were not padded as they are, we might therefore experience a considerable degree of friction. Possibly also this partly accounts for the uapleasant experience of playing with dry fingers; or playing on celluloid keys. See also the Photos C 1, 2, 3, on page 35 of the Epitome.
可能,如果我们的指尖没有像现在这样被垫起来,我们可能会感受到相当大程度的摩擦。可能这也部分解释了用干燥的手指弹奏乐器时的不愉快体验;或者弹奏塑料琴键时的体验。另请参阅《概要》第 35 页上的照片 C 1、2、3。
Perhaps the following may serve to make this matter clear even to those least-gifted with mechanical insight: -
也许以下内容可以让那些对机械了解最少的人也能明白这个问题:-
Consider the motion of one cog of a cog-wheel transmitting power to another, as shown in Fig. 3 below. While the cog moves down towards its position for doing work, it describes a whole quarter of a circle of movement. It, however, only begins to do work when it engages with the cog on the opposite, driven wheel.
考虑一个齿轮传动到另一个齿轮的运动,如下图 3 所示。当齿轮向下移动到做工作的位置时,它描述了整个圆周的四分之一运动。然而,它只有在与对面的被动齿轮接触时才开始工作。
Certainly, it moves at an "obtuse angle" (as our authors describe that motion) before doing work, but notice that while the is actually transmitting power to its neighbour, the motion is practically vertical and direct, so small and negligible is the curve during that solely effective moment. Thus:
当然,正如我们的作者描述的那样,它在进行工作之前以“钝角”移动,但请注意,虽然 实际上正在向其邻居传递动力,但在那个唯一有效的瞬间,运动实际上是垂直和直接的,因此曲线是如此之小和微不足道。因此:
a) DrivenWheel a) 驱动轮
b) Driving Wheel b) 驾驶轮
Fig. 3. - Showing the movement of one cog before and while doing work.
图 3 - 显示一个齿轮在工作之前和工作时的运动。
The action of your thumb, when helped by an actual rotatory movement of the Forearm, is identical with this; however large the preliminary distance travelled, and however large the portion of arc subtended, yet, while you are doing work with the key, the motion is quite comfortably vertical after all!
你的拇指动作,在前臂实际旋转运动的帮助下,与此相同;无论预备移动的距离有多大,弧度的部分有多大,但当你用钥匙工作时,运动毕竟是相当舒适的垂直!
So it is to be hoped we shall hear no more of this absurdly unmechanical contention, that Rotatory movements (and actions) of the Forearm are in any way more "unmechanical" than are the Finger-actions themselves.
希望我们不再听到这种荒谬的非机械化争论,即前臂的旋转运动(和动作)在任何方面都不比手指动作本身更“非机械化”。
Finally, as to the assertion that the application of the Fore-
最后,关于对 Fore-应用的断言

arm-rotation Element creates or induces "ugly movements" of the Elbow itself, etc., that is as un-scientific a proposition as could well be imagined. Here, again, the Spectre of Movement is the misleading genie. How can a twisting and untwisting of the bones of the forearm cause a movement of the Elbow itself? The folly of this you can easily prove for yourself; thus: -
arm-rotation 元素创造或诱发“肘部本身的丑陋运动”等,这是一个难以想象的非科学命题。在这里,运动的幻影再次是误导人的精灵。扭转前臂骨骼如何能引起肘部本身的运动?这种愚蠢你可以很容易地自己证明;因此:-
Actually rotate the forearm freely, as in playing a tremolo by actual rotatory movements. Do it as violently as you like, yet the Elbow remains perfectly quiescent - provided you do your tremolo freely - as you should.
实际上自由地旋转前臂,就像通过实际的旋转运动演奏颤音一样。尽管你可以尽情地做得很激烈,但肘部保持完全静止 - 前提是你要自由地演奏颤音 - 就像你应该做的那样。
Certainly, as I have pointed out in Chapter XIII, 21, there are some artists who have accidentally acquired various forms of unnecessary movement, to which, afterwards, they attach importance. Such movements are but harmless fads. They may even prove useful, by recalling the feeling of freedom associated with Right Doing. Such extraneous movements, however, have nothing to do with the actualities of touch; and imitation of them will assuredly not lead to the wished-for results. Need it be pointed out that I have never anywhere advocated or countenanced such absurd, useless and unsightly movements? To lay them at my door cannot therefore be excused under the convenient terms of misunderstanding or misapprehension.
当然,正如我在第十三章中指出的那样,有一些艺术家偶然获得了各种形式的不必要的动作,之后他们会认为这些动作很重要。这些动作只是无害的时尚。它们甚至可能会证明有用,通过唤起与正确行动相关的自由感。然而,这些外来的动作与触感的实际情况无关;模仿它们肯定不会带来期望的结果。需要指出的是,我从未在任何地方提倡或容忍这种荒谬、无用和难看的动作?因此,将它们归咎于我是不能在误解或误解这些方便的术语下被原谅的。
As old as literature itself is the device of thinking to obtain
自文学诞生以来,思考获取的手段就一直存在
True, if you wear a loose sleeve, the rotatory vibration of the forearm may induce a flopping about of part of that sleeve on your upper-arm. But no one, gifted with even a minimum of scientific investigatory power, should be misled by that into imagining that the upper-arm, under that sleeve, is also moving.
如果你穿着宽松的袖子,前臂的旋转振动可能会导致袖子的一部分在上臂上摆动。但是,任何具有科学调查能力的人都不应被误导,认为上臂在袖子下面也在移动。
2 Pactumann, for instance, for one season affected a tremolando on the depressed key, averring that it improved his singing tone!
2 Pactumann,例如,有一个季节在低沉的键上演奏颤音,声称这可以改善他的歌唱音色!
Moreover, after asserting that the teaching of Rotation is responsible for much ugliness of movement, these very same writers then gravely advocate precisely such (previously condemned) "undulatory" movements, as essentials of the Touch-actions! We are in fact expected to welcome these unnecessary movements as things of Beauty and Joy-for-ever, when advanced under new and fascinating titles, such as: "The Coffee mill" - rotatory movements of the Elbow, "The Caterpillar"-up-and-down movements of the Wrist itself, and "The Pump" - up-and-down movements of the Shoulder. I leave it at that!
此外,这些作家在断言旋转教学导致许多动作丑陋之后,又严肃地提倡这些(先前被谴责的)“波浪式”动作,作为触动动作的基本要素!事实上,我们被期望欢迎这些不必要的动作,将其作为永恒的美丽和快乐之物,以新颖迷人的名称呈现,例如:“咖啡磨”-肘部的旋转运动,“毛毛虫”-手腕本身的上下运动,以及“水泵”-肩部的上下运动。就说到这里吧!

kudos by trying to find flaws in the teaching of the famous. And there are worse devices. One of these is to put false words into the victim's mouth, or false construction on what he actually has said, and then to demolish these false structures with a triumphant flourish of victorious superiority. This may be clever and ingenious - but it is not "cricket."
试图在名人的教导中找出缺点是值得赞赏的。还有更糟糕的手法。其中之一是把虚假的话语加在受害者口中,或对他实际说过的话进行错误解读,然后以胜利的优越感夸耀地拆除这些虚假结构。这可能很聪明、很巧妙,但这并不是“体育精神”。
But "the Proof of the pudding is in the Eating." Indeed, most bad finger-passage playing must probably be attributed to non-apprehension of the simple facts of Rotation as I have shown them to be. Thousands of players all the world over have been cured by having learnt to understand them. And as Jorn Adams, that great psychologist, has well said: -
但“布丁的真正价值在于品尝。”事实上,大多数不好的手指演奏可能归因于对旋转的简单事实的误解,正如我所展示的那样。全世界成千上万的演奏者通过学会理解这些事实而得到了治愈。正如伟大的心理学家约恩·亚当斯所说:-
"The ordinary person may lead a blameless life although unable to explain the true cause of error. For the teacher this is impossible. It is his business to understand the real causes of error and to be able to remove them!"
“普通人可能过着无可指责的生活,尽管无法解释错误的真正原因。对于老师来说,这是不可能的。了解错误的真正原因并能够消除它们是他的职责!”
For a Piano teacher not to understand the true bearing of this ever-present (but invisible) Rotation-Element is therefore unpardonable!
作为一名钢琴老师,不理解这个永远存在的(但看不见的)旋转元素的真正作用是不可饶恕的!

Additional Note No. IV
附注四

ON BEAUTY AND UGLINESS IN PIANO TOUCH
关于钢琴触感中的美与丑

The following, from my pen, appeared in "Tue Music Teacher" of March, 1931: -
以下内容出自我的手笔,刊登在 1931 年 3 月的《音乐教师》杂志上:-
The Braid-White experiments of the American Steel Institute, to which Mr. Ernest Newman has recently called attention in an admirable article, and which were described fully in The Music
美国钢铁研究所的布雷德-怀特实验,最近由欧内斯特·纽曼先生在一篇出色的文章中提出,这些实验在《音乐》杂志中有详细描述。
Teacher, are of extreme significance to every pianist, whether amateur or professional. Incidentally they prove the folly of key hitting and "striking," and the reason of the loss of power by so doing. But with regard to the question of quality-differences, recently published letters show that the deductions made from these experiments may easily be erroneous and quite misleading. Hence, in the interests of the musical public, a little clearing of the air may not be amiss.
老师对每位钢琴家都至关重要,无论是业余还是专业的。顺便说一句,他们证明了按键和“敲击”的愚蠢,以及由此造成的力量损失的原因。但关于音质差异的问题,最近发表的信件显示,从这些实验中得出的推论可能很容易是错误的,且具有误导性。因此,为了音乐公众的利益,适当澄清一下可能是有益的。
It seems to be mistakenly assumed that these experiments prove quality-differences to be impossible, whereas in point of fact they triumphantly prove their existence; and, moreover, show them to arise from differences in the upper-partials or harsher harmonics, precisely as insisted upon in The Act of Touch.
似乎错误地假定这些实验证明了质量差异是不可能的,而事实上它们胜利地证明了它们的存在;而且,还显示它们是由上部分音或更刺耳的谐波的差异引起的,正如《触摸法》所坚持的那样。
Pseudo-scientists in the past have always tried to persuade us, musicians, that variations in the degree of loudness were the only possible ones, and that we, who insisted we could hear variations in the quality (or timbre) of the tone were suffering from foolish hallucinations. That is all changed now, and the tables are turned on our would-be traducers, for science declares that our ears did not deceive us. The false assumptions were based on the fact that the hammer, during the last thirtysecond of an inch of its journey to the string, is thrown at it, and "therefore" only quantitative inflections were possible; quite overlooking the fact that the string has some say in the matter, and also that we are dealing with an elastic hammer-shank, which, when ill-used, may cause a raking of the hammer-head on the string, thus calling forth from it unparliamentary language! Other elements may also contribute - for instance, the key itself lies loosely on the key-frame and may jump.
过去的伪科学家一直试图说服我们这些音乐家,声音强度的变化是唯一可能的,而我们坚持认为能听到音调质量(或音色)变化的人是在幻觉中。现在一切都改变了,我们那些自称能听到音质变化的人不再被误解,因为科学宣称我们的耳朵没有欺骗我们。错误的假设是基于这样一个事实,即在锤子最后三十二分之一英寸的旅程中,它被抛向琴弦,“因此”只有数量上的变化是可能的;完全忽视了琴弦在其中也有一席之地,以及我们正在处理一个弹性的锤杆,当使用不当时,可能导致锤头在琴弦上划痕,从而引发琴弦发出不文明的言辞!其他因素也可能起作用 - 例如,按键本身松松地放在键框上,可能会跳动。
That quality-differences are achievable by the act of touch your readers can easily prove for themselves by the two following experiments:
读者可以通过以下两个实验很容易证明,通过触摸可以实现质量差异:
(1) Play a chord by a rigid drive forward of the whole arm upper-arm (or elbow) exerted forward, while the forearm is exerted downwards. It is analogous to delivering a knock-out
(1)通过整个上臂(或肘部)向前刚性驱动弹奏和弦,同时前臂向下施加力。这类似于发出一记击倒。

blow in boxing. It certainly tends to kill music - and incidentally the instrument.
拳击中的吹奏。这确实往往会扼杀音乐 - 顺便也会损坏乐器。
(2) Now instead, play a chord with the upper-arm (or elbow) lax, while the forearm may nevertheless be exerted downwards, and you will find it practically impossible to achieve a nasty noise.
(2) 现在,反而用上臂(或肘部)放松地弹奏和弦,而前臂仍然可以向下施加力量,你会发现几乎不可能发出刺耳的噪音。
It is best in both cases to repeat the chord in a crescendo and with pedal down, so as to eliminate any suspicion of durational contrast.
在这两种情况下,最好重复和强弱地演奏和踩下踏板,以消除任何持续时间对比的疑虑。
To produce the well-sounding effect you must be careful to time the necessary finger-and-hand exertion accurately in cooperation with the arm condition. It must all be done before it is too late in key-descent to have effect, and the tone must be attained by a proper acceleration during key-descent; in fact, an "acceleration" at geometrically increasing ratio - a law which applies in piano-touch just as much as in the case of every other exertion the object of which is to provoke Movement, such as rowing, tennis, golf or billiards. Give a jerk-action and you lose control and power, and at the piano it is the same - or worse.
为了产生良好的音效,您必须小心地在手臂状态的配合下准确计时必要的手指和手部运动。在按键下降之前必须完成所有动作以产生效果,音调必须通过按键下降过程中的适当加速来达到;事实上,这是按键下降过程中以几何倍率增加的“加速度”——这是适用于钢琴触键的法则,就像适用于引发运动的其他任何努力的情况一样,比如划船、网球、高尔夫或台球。如果用急促的动作,您会失去控制和力量,在钢琴上也是如此——甚至更糟。
These experiments should also be made on a "hard" hammered (bright toned) instrument. The very purpose of a soft hammer is to disguise in a measure the assaults of the tonally bad player, but it also largely deprives the sensitive player of colouring power.
这些实验也应该在“硬”敲击(明亮音调)的乐器上进行。软锤的主要目的是在一定程度上掩饰音乐技巧不佳的演奏者的攻击,但也在很大程度上剥夺了敏感演奏者的着色能力。
Yet there is a fly in the ointment! These experiments also seem to prove that quality-differences can only arise along with quantity-differences; in fact, that every grade of tone-level also has its corresponding quality-inflection, so that harsh effects can only be attained by playing loudly enough, and that if we wish to avoid such, we must not go beyond a definite tone-amount.
然而,问题在于这些实验似乎也证明了质量差异只能随着数量差异而产生;事实上,每个音阶级别都有其相应的质量变化,因此,只有通过足够大声地演奏才能产生刺耳的效果,如果我们希望避免这种情况,就不能超出一定的音量。
But the experiments here are not at all convincing or final. Evidently the artists who experimented did play more harshly as they played louder; the records of the harmonics prove that. Yet that is no proof that other artists might not be able to show louder effects without so much harshness. Indeed, we find that
但这里的实验并不令人信服或最终。显然,进行实验的艺术家在演奏更响亮时演奏得更加刺耳;泛音的记录证明了这一点。然而,这并不能证明其他艺术家可能无法在没有那么多刺耳的情况下展示更响亮的效果。实际上,我们发现

there are many artists who charm us with the beauty of their tone in singing passages, here producing their tone as in No. 2 experiment, whereas the moment they attempt anything beyond a forte (or even ) they change over to the type of touch indicated in No. 1 experiment, and thus become strident, or give dull thuds, which form a libel on the instrument used. Indeed, many famous artists mar their performances by such misdoings - and knowledge on their part of the No. 2 type of touch would greatly enhance the pleasure we receive from them.
有许多艺术家以其歌唱段落中音色的美丽迷住我们,在这里,他们产生的音色就像第 2 号实验中一样,然而,一旦他们尝试超越强音(甚至 ),他们就会转变为第 1 号实验中所指示的触感类型,从而变得刺耳,或发出沉闷的重击声,这对所使用的乐器构成了诽谤。事实上,许多著名艺术家通过这种错误行为破坏了他们的表演 - 他们了解第 2 号触感类型将极大地增强我们从他们那里获得的乐趣。
Whatever is ultimately found to be the full explanation of the effects we hear, it can make no difference to the teaching of touch.
无论最终发现的对我们听到的效果的完整解释是什么,都不会对触觉的教学产生影响。
If we misplay by using No. 1 type of touch, we shall certainly have comparatively little control over our tone-gradations, whereas with No. 2 type we can graduate the tone with perfect nicety down to an almost inaudible whisper - and consequently we thus have at our command a huge range of crescendo without reaching harshness. Infact, it is possible that the ultimate explanation may prove to be that with No. 2 type of Key-treatment, the whole range of tone, while ample, is given at a lower level, whereas with No. 1 it starts higher up in tone, and hence the tone has to be forced to create the desired contrasts.
如果我们误用第一种触键方式,我们肯定会对音调的渐变控制较少,而使用第二种方式,我们可以将音调精确地渐变到几乎听不见的耳语声音 - 因此,我们可以随心所欲地掌握巨大的渐强范围而不至于变得刺耳。事实上,最终的解释可能是,通过第二种键盘处理方式,整个音调范围虽然充足,但在较低水平上给出,而使用第一种方式则从较高的音调开始,因此必须强迫音调以创造所需的对比。
The fact we have to realize is that if we act in one way the musical ear objects to the result as being ugly, whereas in the other way the result is acceptable.
我们必须意识到的事实是,如果我们以一种方式行事,音乐耳朵会认为结果很丑,而以另一种方式行事,结果是可以接受的。
The moral of all this is, whether you are merely a beginnerstudent or are one of the most famous of artists, at all costs avoid the forward-drive type of technique which so easily causes harshness and dull thuds and thus offends the susceptibilities of the musical ear.
这一切的道德是,无论你只是一个初学者还是最著名的艺术家之一,无论如何都要避免前进式的技术,因为它很容易导致刺耳和沉闷的声音,从而冒犯音乐耳朵的敏感度。
We musicians, who love the beautiful in tone, can now work on unperturbed and even with more assurance than before. Or, if we belong to the order that subsists on musical mustard and cayenne, unalloyed, we also know how to ensure the ugliest possible effects.
我们这些热爱音乐美的音乐家,现在可以毫不受干扰地工作,甚至比以往更加自信。或者,如果我们属于靠音乐芥末和辣椒维持生计的阶层,我们也知道如何确保产生最丑陋的效果。
The Ugly is very easy of attainment. It is the difficulty to
丑陋是很容易获得的。难度在于

attain beauty and subtlety that has called forth the adage: "Art is long and Life is short."
达到了美和微妙之处,引发了谚语:“艺术长存,生命短促。”
No, quality-distinctions are not an illusion of the eye; they are often only too real - as Ear-pain! To master the No. 2 form of tone-making in forte is, therefore, the gate towards musical playing. Remember, you can still retain perfect mastery over tone-inflection when playing forte, so long as you leave your upper arm (and elbow) free when you have to add the necessary downexertion of the forearm; and that it is then almost impossible for you to make a really nasty noise. Whatever the ultimate explanation of the effect, you will thus play your forte and fortissimo with a full, pleasant tone, even on a hard-hammered Piano, and it will actually sound Reacly louder than with the forced variety! And although your tone will not sound noisy close up (just as in the case of a badly produced voice), it will carry well, will "fill" the concert-hall with a large volume of sound, and will make the instrument sound at its best and not at its worst and dullest, and twangiest! Nomenclature signifies no more here than anywhere else. It does not matter in the least whether you accept the beautiful effect as representing "good quality" of sound, or whether you call it "un-forced," or "unloud," or "XYZ" tone, the fact is that you will fail to reach the full height, musically, of which you might be capable, unless you have mastered these facts!
不,质量区别并非眼睛的幻觉;它们往往是实实在在的 - 就像耳痛一样!因此,掌握强音的第二种音调形式,是通往音乐演奏的大门。记住,当你需要添加前臂的下压力时,只要让上臂(和肘部)保持自由,你仍然可以保持对音调变化的完美掌握;这样几乎不可能发出真正讨厌的噪音。无论效果的最终解释是什么,你都将能够用丰满、愉悦的音色演奏你的强音和极强音,即使在一个硬敲的钢琴上,它实际上会听起来比强迫的变化更响亮!尽管你的音色在近距离听起来不会嘈杂(就像声音制作不佳的情况一样),但它会传播得很好,会用大量声音“填满”音乐厅,并使乐器发出最好的声音,而不是最差、最沉闷和最刺耳的声音!在这里,术语并不比其他地方更重要。 无论您是否将美妙的效果视为声音的“高质量”,或者称其为“不勉强”,或“不大声”,或“XYZ”音调,这都无关紧要,事实是,除非您掌握了这些事实,否则您在音乐上可能无法达到自己的最高水平!
Refer to No. III of the four optional forms of arm-use, p. 35, Chapter V.
参考第五章第 35 页的四种可选的武器使用形式之三。

Additional Note No.
附加说明

EFFECTIVE AND INEFFECTIVE FINGER-WORK
有效和无效的手指技巧

It is often mistakenly assumed that Finger-passages, to be effective, must be very loud. There is no greater mistake! Indeed, for BeEtHoven passages, a certain degree of tone and ruggedness is often requisite - and plenty of legato also. But effectiveness does not depend on the quantity of tone. It really depends on good, true "finger-individualization." Now this implies in the first instance the accurate timing of each action that is, the accurate foreseeing of each note's due musical place; and secondly, the physical timing of the tone-producing action itself - the separate timing of the hand and forearm-rotational impulses along with the finger, so that the work shall be completed early enough during Key-descent.
通常错误地认为,要使指法通畅有效,必须非常响亮。这是一个大错误!事实上,对于贝多芬的乐句,通常需要一定程度的音色和粗犷,还需要充足的连贯性。但效果并不取决于音色的数量。它真正取决于良好、真实的“指尖个性化”。这首先意味着准确计时每一个动作,即准确预见每个音符的音乐位置;其次,是音色产生动作本身的物理计时——手部和前臂旋转冲动与手指的分开计时,以便在按键下降期间尽早完成工作。
Therefore the ability to play successful finger-passages mainly depends on such accuracy in timing, since the forces used are else wasted on the beds under the keys, as indeed they so often are by the inexpert. Hence, also, the utility of practising all passages staccatissimo.
因此,成功演奏手指过渡的能力主要取决于时间的准确性,因为使用的力量会浪费在键下的床上,正如不熟练的人经常做的那样。因此,练习所有过渡音符的连奏也是有用的。
Ultimately, however, the effectiveness of passage-work depends on the degree of Musical Purpose felt with every key used. The artisan (we will not say "artist"!) who strums through his passages automatically, just like a Pianola - however loudly and quickly he does so - has no real chance of artistic life nowadays against the true artist, whose whole soul is concerned in making beautiful and significant the succession of notes he employs. True, when you are condemned to play on a softhammered instrument, you may be sorely tempted to force your way through the felts in order to obtain some brilliance and colour; but the best remedy in such predicament is, not to behave like a bad artist, but instead, to refuse to play on an abomination to which the makers are compelled to resort as a protection against Piano-smashers and Non-artists.
最终,然而,乐段的有效性取决于每个使用的音调所感受到的音乐目的的程度。那些自动弹奏乐段的工匠(我们不会说“艺术家”!),无论他弹奏得多么响亮和迅速,如同自动钢琴一样,如今在真正的艺术家面前几乎没有艺术生命的机会,真正的艺术家全心全意地致力于使他所使用的音符序列变得美丽而有意义。当然,当你被迫在一个软锤乐器上演奏时,你可能会受到极大的诱惑,试图通过毛毡强行获得一些光彩和色彩;但在这种困境中最好的解决办法不是表现得像一个糟糕的艺术家,而是拒绝在制造商被迫采取的一种保护措施上演奏,以防止钢琴砸手和非艺术家。

Additional Note No. VI
附注六

PIANOLA VERSUS HUMAN PASSAGE-WORK The Pianola and the Pianist
钢琴卷帘门与人类演奏 钢琴卷帘门和钢琴家

Mr. Ernest Newman, in an article in a Sunday Times of October, 1929, pleaded for a revival of the Pianola, and the following letter from me which he published on October 27 under the heading "Mr. Mattitay Replies," explains itself:-
欧内斯特·纽曼先生在 1929 年 10 月的一篇《星期日泰晤士报》文章中呼吁重新振兴钢琴卷帘琴。我在他于 10 月 27 日发表的标题为“马蒂泰先生回复”的信中写道,以下内容自明:-
Sir, Mr. Ernest Newman has written a stirring article in your last issue. We must all thank him for "giving us furiously to think" but we pianists and teachers must be allowed to protest against some of his dicta.
先生,欧内斯特·纽曼先生在您上一期刊物中写了一篇激动人心的文章。我们都必须感谢他“让我们狂热地思考”,但我们钢琴家和教师必须被允许反对他的一些观点。
He asserts that it takes years of "leathering away at exercises" before you can play notes in rapid succession by hand, whereas, with the Pianola you can achieve this at once and at any speed.
他断言,要想手弹快速连续的音符,需要多年“不断练习琴键”,而使用自动钢琴,你可以立即以任何速度做到这一点。
All depends here on what we accept as worthy of the name of "playing" - that is the crux of the matter.
一切取决于我们认为值得称为“演奏”的东西 - 这是问题的关键。
Now, the great charm and fascination of a Chopin passage, for instance, lies in the fact that you can with your fingers inflect each and every note you play as to Tone, Duration, and Time. It is this individualization of sounds which renders a passage played by the musical player so infinitely more interesting than when strummed through by the Unmusical and Unthinking.
现在,例如,肖邦的一段音乐的魅力和迷人之处在于你可以用手指调整你演奏的每一个音符的音调、持续时间和节奏。正是这种对声音的个性化处理,使得音乐演奏者演奏的乐段比那些被不懂音乐、不思考的人漫不经心地演奏要有趣得多。
Some years ago attended a lecture, with musical illustrations on the Pianola. I had anticipated that the rapid passage-work might perhaps sound almost as well as when played by hand; but that the true failure would arise in the slow movements. It was quite the reverse! In the slow movements the operator had time to alter tone, duration and time from note to note. The result was not altogether unpleasant - but it most obviously needed highly skilled use of the levers and bellows, which must have cost the operator much "leathering" at the Pianola, and training as a musician. When, however, he came to a Chopin G flat study the effect was utterly boring - a total burlesque of Music. The succession of the notes was here far too quick to admit of any lever manipulation for each individual note, and only mass-production effects were available, hence the irritating dullness of the result.
多年前,我参加了一场关于钢琴风琴的音乐演讲。我曾预料到,快速的乐句可能会听起来几乎和手弹一样好;但真正的失败在于慢板乐章。事实却恰恰相反!在慢板乐章中,操作者有时间改变音色、音符持续时间和音符之间的时间。结果并不完全令人不快,但显然需要高超的杠杆和风箱技巧,这必定让操作者在钢琴风琴上花费了很多功夫,并接受了作为音乐家的训练。然而,当他演奏肖邦的 G 大调练习曲时,效果却极为乏味——完全是对音乐的滑稽模仿。这里音符的连续速度太快,无法为每个音符进行杠杆操作,只能产生大规模的效果,因此结果令人烦躁而乏味。
Clearly, then, it is infinitely more difficult to render a passage musically acceptable through the Pianola than by hand. Therefore, the quickest and only way to learn to use the keyboard is patiently to acquire the use of your own fingers, hand and arm, and Mind, if you honestly wish to make Music. This does not nowadays imply "leathering away at exercises" - wrongly for years! No doubt that was so in Mr. Newman's youth. Nowadays, however, a child is at once put straight on the right road, and if musical can achieve fluency and musicality in rapid passages without any of the drudgery Mr. Newman deplores, and is directly shown through the practice of actual music how to use the Piano as a musical instrument - and not as a typing machine.
很明显,通过自动钢琴比手弹更难使一段音乐变得令人满意。因此,学习使用键盘的最快、唯一方法就是耐心地掌握自己的手指、手和手臂,以及头脑,如果你真诚地希望创作音乐。这并不意味着现在要“不断练习琴键”——这是多年来的错误观念!毫无疑问,在纽曼先生年轻时可能是这样。然而,如今,一个孩子会立即被引导走上正确的道路,如果有音乐天赋,可以在快速乐句中达到流畅和音乐性,而不需要纽曼先生所悲叹的苦工,直接通过实际音乐的练习展示如何将钢琴作为一种乐器使用——而不是打字机。
While inserting my letter, Mr. Newman made further comments on the subject, and I sent the following letter, which, however, he did not insert; but in fact dropped the subject:-
在插入我的信件时,纽曼先生对这个主题进行了进一步的评论,我发送了以下信件,然而他没有插入;实际上,他放弃了这个主题:-
October 31, 1929. 1929 年 10 月 31 日。
Dear Mr. Newman, 亲爱的纽曼先生,
Thank you for inserting my letter. In your comments thereon you remark:
感谢您插入我的来信。在您的评论中,您提到:
"Some of the excellencies" in hand playing may be "purely imaginary." "The player fancies he is doing all sorts of wonderful things that exist only in his will and wish to do them; they do not materialize for the listener."
手中演奏的一些卓越之处可能是“纯属想象”。 “演奏者认为自己正在做各种奇妙的事情,这些事情只存在于他的意愿和愿望中;对于听众来说,这些事情并没有实现。”
I quite agree there is some truth in this, but the whole truth is not quite as you put it. Pianists, certainly, sometimes do things which do not "come over." For instance, I have seen players lift themselves off their seats in frantic endeavours to make tone - urongly! The fact, moreover, is, that a really musical and subtle player often uses inflections so delicate that they escape some listeners, simply because their ears (and minds) are too dull to notice them, and the message goes over their heads. Indeed, "it takes a genius to appreciate a genius" fully; and it takes the really musical to appreciate musical playing to the full.
我非常同意这一点,但整个事实并不完全如你所说。钢琴家们有时确实会做一些让人无法理解的事情。例如,我曾看到一些演奏者为了发出音调而拼命站起来!而事实上,一个真正音乐感和微妙的演奏者经常使用非常微妙的变化,以至于一些听众无法注意到,仅仅因为他们的耳朵(和头脑)太迟钝,信息就会超出他们的理解范围。事实上,“欣赏天才需要天才”;而真正懂音乐的人才能充分欣赏音乐演奏。
These divergencies of ear, or lack of it, no doubt largely account for those extreme divergencies of opinion where really musical players are concerned.
这些耳朵的差异,或者缺乏它,无疑在真正的音乐演奏者方面,很大程度上解释了那些极端意见的分歧。
I fear that Pianola practice will hardly help to sharpen the ear in these respects.
我担心钢琴练习在这些方面几乎不会帮助锻炼耳朵。
Cordially yours, 谨启
Toblas Matthay 托布拉斯·马泰
1 I might have added: In fact, we know of cases where most delicately musical artists have received apparently spiteful criticisms in London papers and have actually been accused of "lack of colouring"I Whereas, the critic may have been quite honest, but too dulleared to hear the delicate nuances by which the player aroused his more musical listeners to ecstasy. One of these dullards advised Casals (after a wonderful performance of a Bach Concerto) not to "waste his time over such mechanical stuff"!
事实上,我们知道有些极其音乐敏感的艺术家在伦敦报纸上受到了明显恶意的批评,甚至被指责“缺乏色彩”。然而,评论家可能是诚实的,只是太愚钝,无法听出演奏者通过微妙的细微差别而使更多音乐爱好者陶醉的方式。其中一位愚钝者在卡萨尔斯(演奏了一首巴赫协奏曲后)建议他不要“浪费时间在这种机械的东西上”!

Additional Note No. VII
附注七

REPRODUCED VERSUS SELF-PRODUCED MUSIC
再现音乐与自制音乐

"The Man and the Machine," and the Future of Piano Teaching
“人与机器”,以及钢琴教学的未来
This article appeared in the Daily Telegraph of Jan. 4, 1930. It explains itself:-
这篇文章出现在 1930 年 1 月 4 日的《每日电讯报》上。它解释道:-
Wren the pianola first appeared on the scene many piano teachers foresaw therein the doom of their profession, but it proved to be a false alarm. There is, however, a real menace at present. The gramophone and wireless have come to stay.
当钢琴自动演奏机首次出现时,许多钢琴教师预见到了他们职业的末日,但事实证明这只是虚惊一场。然而,目前确实存在一个真正的威胁。留声机和无线电已经成为常态。
True, so far, reproduction gives but a faint semblance of actual performance, and the pianoforte comes off worst of all. Colouring has to be whittled down at both ends. The engineer has to cut down the fortes to prevent "blasting," and he has to heighten the delicate nuances or nothing comes through. So we receive but a pale reproduction of a real performance, and the fine subtle artist's doings are reduced to pale shadows, and he seems little better than his quite ordinary fellows.
事实上,到目前为止,复制品只能模糊地呈现实际表演,而钢琴则是最糟糕的。音色必须在两端削弱。工程师必须削弱强音以防止“爆音”,并且必须提高微妙的细微差别,否则什么也传达不了。因此,我们只能得到一个对真实表演的苍白复制,而那些精妙细致的艺术家的作品被简化为苍白的影子,他似乎和他那些相当普通的同行没什么两样。

The Real Menace. 真正的威胁。

But it is safe to predict that the microphone will yet be immensely improved, and that it will in the end give us equal definition of the lowest bass as of the highest treble, and will adjust itself to all extremes of tone-gradation.
但可以肯定的是,麦克风将会得到极大的改进,最终会给我们提供与最高高音一样清晰的最低低音定义,并且会自动调整到所有音调渐变的极端。
The real menace, however, does not lie in the wireless and gramophone reproduction itself, however perfected it may be. The danger is in the very likely misinterpretation of the whole situation by the layman. He may ask why, as a few bits of wire and a crystal (or valve) or a clock and a whirl-table give him quite a considerable degree of musical delectation in the
然而,真正的威胁并不在于无线和留声机的再现本身,无论它有多么完美。危险在于外行人对整个情况非常可能的误解。他可能会问,为什么一些铁丝和水晶(或真空管)或时钟和旋转桌能给他带来相当大程度的音乐享受。

home, he should spend money on educating his children to give performances far less adequate than those so conveniently provided.
家庭,他应该花钱教育他的孩子,使他们的表演远远不如那些如此方便提供的表演。
This will seem an irrefutable argument, and he may, therefore, in ignorance, condemn his children to forego one of the greatest joys of existence - self-expression musically. Indeed, it is a great happiness to listen to good music adequately performed, but it is not the same joy as that of personal music-making, however humble the effort; and personal creation, artistically, is an inextinguishable impulse in the human breast.
这将看起来是一个无可辩驳的论点,因此,他可能会在无知中,谴责他的孩子放弃生活中最大的乐趣之一 - 音乐上的自我表达。确实,倾听充分演奏的好音乐是一种巨大的幸福,但这并不同于亲自创作音乐所带来的喜悦,无论努力多么微不足道;而在艺术上进行个人创作,是人类内心中一种不可抑制的冲动。
The woodcut, the lithograph, and the etching have not extinguished painting, and the layman cheerfully pays school fees for lessons in drawing and painting, in spite of the far better pictures on his walls, or even in his newspaper, than any his children can achieve. Witnessing a tennis tournament of the greatest players does not give one the same joy as one's own miserable attempts. The splendid results achieved by our camera do not compare with our own perhaps very crude sketching attempts. The supreme artistry of a Pavlova and Karsavina do not deter papa from spending money on dancing lessons.
木刻、平版印刷和蚀刻并没有扑灭绘画,尽管普通人愉快地为绘画课程支付学费,尽管他墙上挂着比他的孩子们能做到的更好的图片,甚至在报纸上也是如此。观看最优秀球员的网球比赛并不能给人带来和自己那些可怜的尝试一样的快乐。我们相机取得的辉煌成果无法与我们自己也许非常粗糙的素描尝试相比。帕夫洛娃和卡尔萨维娜的至高艺术并不能阻止爸爸花钱学习跳舞。
Moreover, learaing to make music (on the right lines) is a very potent form of general education, far more potent than has so far been conceded by educationists, although the pendulum has indeed begun to swing in the right direction, and music is now officially recognized as a school subject even in our country.
此外,学习制作音乐(在正确的轨道上)是一种非常有效的通识教育形式,远比教育家们迄今为止所承认的更为有效,尽管钟摆确实已经开始朝着正确的方向摆动,音乐现在在我们国家甚至已被正式认可为学校科目。
Music-making - I do not mean strumming - indeed always demands such keen attention rhythmically that it forms a most direct means of realizing what is meant by Concentration of Mind, which is fundamentally a rhythmical act; even granting that we must learn to re-apply this act for each distinct subject, as some psychologists contend. To quote from a psychology lecture of my own: -
音乐创作 - 我并不是指弹奏 - 实际上总是需要如此敏锐的节奏注意力,以至于它构成了一种最直接的实现“心灵集中”含义的手段,这本质上是一种节奏行为;即使我们必须学会为每个不同的主题重新应用这种行为,正如一些心理学家所主张的那样。引用我自己的一次心理学讲座中的话:-
"It seems to me that to make him learn to perceive the beautiful through sound is a far more direct way of educating the in-
“我觉得,让他通过声音学会感知美丽,是一种更直接的教育方式。”

dividual (in the true sense of that word) than, for instance, by making him automatically repeat yards and miles of words, formulas and phrases, an unthinking repetition of which cannot seriously be expected to better him one jot as a sentient human being, or to bring him into closer touch with the Universe."
在真正意义上的个体,例如,通过让他自动重复大量的单词、公式和短语,这种毫无思考的重复不可能真正让他作为一个有感知能力的人变得更好,也不可能让他与宇宙更加接近。

Music and Education. 音乐与教育。

"This last point should, indeed, be insisted upon by musicians, for there still is a tendency among education-authorities to belittle the truly practical utility of our art as a direct form of education. Indeed, they fail to realize what a very strong factor the pursuit of every art, and our own art particularly, can be in bettering the life of the race."
这最后一点确实应该得到音乐家的强调,因为教育当局仍然有一种倾向,即贬低我们的艺术作为直接教育形式的实际效用。事实上,他们没有意识到每一种艺术追求,尤其是我们自己的艺术,对改善种族生活的影响有多么强大。
Seen from the right angle there is every reason, then, why the lay mind should not condemn the child to non-participation in personal music-making, and it is, indeed, the urgent duty of every music teacher to insist on these facts, and thus help to save Music and his profession from a possible temporary partial eclipse.
从正确的角度看,有充分的理由让普通人不要谴责孩子不参与个人音乐创作,事实上,每位音乐教师都有责任坚持这些事实,从而帮助挽救音乐及其职业免受可能的暂时部分日食。
I emphasized the same points in my Annual Speech on our Prize Day at Queen's Hall, in July, 1930, and a reprint of part of this follows, as Note No. VIII. I am also glad to find that in America a strong propaganda is being carried on with the same purpose in view, under the auspices of Harold Bauer and others.
我在 1930 年 7 月的女王音乐厅颁奖典礼上强调了同样的观点,在我的年度演讲中也提到了这一点,其中的一部分内容作为第八条注释随后重印。我也很高兴发现,在美国,由哈罗德·鲍尔等人主持,正在进行一场旨在达到同样目的的强有力宣传。

Additional Note No. VIII
附注八

A PLEA FOR MUSIC-MAKING
对音乐制作的呼吁

The following is an excerpt from my Queen's Hall Speech at the Annual Prize-distribution and Concert of July, 1930. After alluding to the continued success of the School, I spoke as follows: -
以下是我在 1930 年 7 月年度奖项颁发典礼和音乐会上女王音乐厅演讲的节选。在提到学校持续成功之后,我如下发言:-
While all this is most cheering, there is, however, another side to which I feel it is urgent I should allude, and which "gives one to think."
虽然这一切都令人振奋,但我觉得有一点很紧要,需要提及另一方面,这让人深思。
For the first time in the history of this School - and this year IT HAS REACHED ITS TWENTY-FITTH BIRTEDAY - a quarter of a century of existence - for the first time the anNuAL iNCREASE in the total studentship has ceased; and, in fact, we have to confess to an actual slight drop in our numbers. Such set-back, however, is the experience of every music school in the country at this moment, and I fear others are worse off than we are. It is also the same tale all over Europe, and even from America we hear that of the musicians there are out of work!
在这所学校的历史上第一次 - 今年它已经迎来了它的二十五岁生日 - 一个存在了四分之一世纪的时间 - 第一次学生总数的年度增长停止了;事实上,我们不得不承认我们的人数实际上略有下降。然而,这种挫折是目前全国每所音乐学校的经历,我担心其他人比我们更糟糕。在整个欧洲也是同样的情况,甚至从美国传来消息,那里的音乐家中有 失业!
These are signs that cause the gravest anxiety to us, leaders of the profession here, and elsewhere. It is not wise to bury our heads in the sand, and try to ignore them. These hard facts must be bravely faced, and, if possible, they must be modified by the efforts of all of us who profess to be TRUE LOVERS OF MUSIC.
这些迹象给我们这里和其他地方的专业领导人带来了最严重的焦虑。把头埋在沙子里,假装忽视它们是不明智的。这些严酷的事实必须勇敢面对,如果可能的话,它们必须被所有自称是真正音乐爱好者的人的努力所改变。
Music, indeed, is at the parting of the ways. One of these may lead to greater appreciation of the great potentialities of music, while the other may lead to the most disastrous consequences, and may even endanger the very existence of the Art of Music in the future. Depression of trade, high taxation, the Wall Street and Hatry episodes, and the motor-car have contributed, but these may all prove to be but passing phases. The real menace, however, comes from the Radio and the GramopHoNe. Here, on the one side, it is clear that knowledge of the literature of music is, at the moment, being enormously furthered by these agencies. But, on the other hand, unless welook clearly ahead, and ACT (all of us), we may presently find the door to musical progress closed. At best, the pale effects inevitable with a mechanical diaphragm are no more like the emotional effects of true, real, musical performance than are lithographic reproductions like real paintings. The public perfectly
音乐确实处在分岔路口。其中一条可能会导致对音乐巨大潜力的更深刻欣赏,而另一条可能会导致最灾难性的后果,甚至可能危及音乐艺术的未来存在。贸易萧条、高税收、华尔街和哈特里事件以及汽车的出现都有所贡献,但这些可能只是暂时的阶段。然而,真正的威胁来自收音机和留声机。在这方面,一方面,目前可以明显看到,这些媒介正在极大地推动对音乐文学的了解。但另一方面,除非我们清楚地展望未来,并且行动起来(我们所有人),否则我们可能很快发现音乐进步的大门关闭了。最好的情况是,机械振膜所带来的苍白效果与真正音乐表演的情感效果一样,就像平版印刷品与真正的绘画一样。公众完全

well understands the difference here - and the lithograph serves but as a stimulus to induce us to make the effort to see the original masterpiece.
深刻理解这里的区别 - 石版画只是一种刺激,促使我们努力去看原作杰作。
The case with Music, however, is different. For the public mAY easily be MSLED. Many may fancy that the real thing HaS been experienced, when, after all, but a faint semblance of Music has been presented. And however charming a record may be at first hearing, repetition of it soon palls, since nothing new is being said. It is, therefore, every music-lover's bounden duty to insist on the fact that actual performance is a vastly more rousing experience, emotionally, than ever can be obtained from the best of loud speakers or earphones, else the layman may imagine he has heard all that music has had to offer him - when he has become bored by the mass of feeble music-imitations and mechanical repetitions he has heard at his own fireside.
然而,音乐的情况却不同。公众可能会很容易被误导。许多人可能会认为已经体验到了真正的东西,但实际上只是呈现了音乐的一个淡淡的类似物。无论一首唱片听起来多么迷人,反复听就会很快变得乏味,因为没有新的东西被表达。因此,每个音乐爱好者都有责任坚持一个事实,即实际演奏是一种情感上远比最好的扬声器或耳机所能带来的更激动人心的体验,否则外行可能会想象自己已经听到音乐所能提供的一切 - 当他被自家火炉边听到的一大堆无力的音乐模仿和机械重复所厌倦时。
Moreover, there is the fact to INsIST UPON, that Self-expression, however tentative and inadequate, is a vastly greater influence æsthetically, educationally and morally, than ever can be mere listening, even the listening to real performances. Here it is not possible to overestimate the extreme value of personal musical striving in any scheme of general education as a fine direct mental discipline, and as an opening-up of the mind to things Beautiful.
此外,还有一个事实是坚持的,即自我表达,无论多么试探和不足,从美学、教育和道德上来看,都比仅仅听音乐要有更大的影响。在这里,不可能高估个人音乐追求在任何一种通识教育方案中的极端价值,作为一种良好的直接心智训练,以及开启心灵对美好事物的认知。
I therefore plead that every child should be given the advantage of music-instruction in some form or other of actual performance, as part of every school curriculum.
因此,我恳请每个孩子都应该在某种形式的实际表演中获得音乐指导的优势,作为每个学校课程的一部分。
Public opinion must be roused, and must force our Education Boards and Councils to recognize Music as a truly serious means of education. True, something already has been done - but in wide-awake America more has been done. Why not here? Surely the serious cultivation of Music will tend to make better and happier citizens of our children, the grown-ups of the future, and the Wireless and the Gramophone will then indeed help instead of hinder Music - and civilization.
公众舆论必须被唤醒,并迫使我们的教育委员会和理事会认识到音乐是一种真正严肃的教育手段。的确,已经有一些工作做过了 - 但在醒目的美国,已经做得更多了。为什么不在这里呢?毫无疑问,对音乐的认真培养将有助于使我们的孩子、未来的成年人成为更好、更快乐的公民,无线电和留声机将真正帮助而不是阻碍音乐和文明。

DISTINCTION BETWEEN VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE 149
可见和不可见之间的区别 149

Such words coming from the Principal of a thriving Music School may seem somewhat discouraging. Discouragement, however, is far from my intention. I am still an optimist! I firmly believe in the future of Music. In fact, there will always be a large section of the public that will insist upon personal selfexpression through Music, and this public will indeed need the help both of the performer and teacher - so there is still hope for our profession! And there is always ROOM AI THE TOP.
来自一所蓬勃发展的音乐学校校长的这番话可能看起来有些令人泄气。然而,泄气并不是我的意图。我依然是一个乐观主义者!我坚信音乐的未来。事实上,总会有一大部分公众坚持通过音乐进行个人自我表达,而这个公众确实需要表演者和教师的帮助 - 所以我们的职业仍然有希望!而且,顶峰总有空间。
After this S.O.S. to save Music, I need add but a few words of appeal for our Students' Am Fund. Without an interpreter Music ever remains dumb. The average person cannot read a score as he reads a book, and never will. The perpetuation of Music therefore immediately depends on the pursuit of it BY PERSONS OF TALENT, etc.
在这次拯救音乐的 S.O.S.之后,我需要为我们学生基金会增加几句呼吁的话。没有解释者,音乐将永远保持沉默。普通人无法像读书一样读谱,也永远不会。因此,音乐的传承立即取决于有才华的人等的追求。

Additional Note No. IX
附注九

THE DISTINCTION BETWEEN THE VISIBLE
可见之间的区别

AND INVISIBLE IN PIANO PLAYING
The following, which appeared in The Music Teacher of April, 1929, fully explains itself: -
以下内容出现在 1929 年 4 月的《音乐教师》杂志上,完全解释了自己:-
I have followed with much interest the admirable articles of Mr. A. C. and am thoroughly in sympathy with them; therefore I am sorry that I must ask you to allow me to correct a misquotation he has inadvertently made. It is, however, a point on which there has been much non-apprehension in the past, and still appears to be, if one may judge from the errors perpetrated in recent piratical publications. Hence in the interest of your readers it would seem desirable for me to make this correction.
我一直对 A.C.先生出色的文章很感兴趣,并且完全赞同他的观点;因此,我很抱歉必须请您允许我纠正他无意中犯的引述错误。然而,这是一个过去存在很多误解的问题,而且似乎现在仍然存在,如果可以从最近盗版出版物中犯的错误来判断的话。因此,为了读者的利益,我认为有必要做出这一纠正。
Mr. C. quotes me as speaking of "First species (or Finger-
C 先生引用我说的“第一种类(或手指-

touch)," "Second species (or Hand-touch)," and "Third species (or Arm-touch)," etc.; and emphasizes this mistaken "or" by suggesting I should have catalogued Rotatory movements as a "Fourth species" of touch! Now I have never written anything so confusing and contradictory! On the contrary, from the very beginning, I have tried my best to prevent my readers from confusing these two quite distinct facts - the Visible movements of the limb with the Invisible actions of the limb. Indeed I wrote an extra chapter in my "Commentaries" and in "Relaxation Studies" in order to make this matter clear. To confuse these two distinct sets of facts as so often done, is just as absurd as to imagine that the wheels by the use of which a car is propelled are the source of the motive-power! We see "the wheels go round," but it is the hidden engine which does the work. We cannot be good chauffeurs unless the engine has no mysteries for us! I feel sure Mr. C. has not made this mistake, but his misquotation or misstatement may mislead others.
“第一种(或手触)”,“第二种(或手触)”和“第三种(或臂触)”等;并通过建议我应该将旋转运动编入“第四种”触觉来强调这个错误的“或”。现在我从未写过如此令人困惑和矛盾的东西!相反,从一开始,我就尽力防止读者混淆这两个完全不同的事实——肢体的可见运动与肢体的看不见的动作。事实上,我在我的“评论”和“放松研究”中额外写了一章,以澄清这个问题。混淆这两组不同的事实,就像经常做的那样,就像想象推动汽车的轮子是动力的来源一样荒谬!我们看到“车轮转动”,但是是隐藏的引擎在工作。除非引擎对我们没有秘密,否则我们无法成为优秀的司机!我确信 C 先生没有犯这个错误,但他的错误引述或错误陈述可能会误导他人。

Old-fashioned Teaching. 老派教学。

In the old days musicians only recognized "legato and staccato touches" and "finger, wrist and arm touches" while they completely ignored the action of the engine! That is precisely what I essayed to set right in The Act of Touch. But, for obvious reasons, I had to retain the "finger, hand and arm-touch" nomenclature to denote the already recognized three main forms of visible movement which may accompany the act of toneproduction. "Touch" is the generic term covering the whole ground, whereas "finger, hand and arm touch" refers solely to the particular kind of movement manifested. Therefore I had to invent the term "Species of Touch" in order to classify the three broad distinctions of muscular combination (action and inaction of limb) which provide the key-moving energy and are therefore the true cause of the effects - the "engine" in fact! Broadly speaking this engine-action may take the following forms: (1) You may have Arm-touch, that is, visible arm-
在过去,音乐家只认可“连奏和断奏触感”以及“手指、腕部和手臂触感”,而完全忽视了引擎的作用!这正是我在《触感的行为》中试图纠正的。但出于明显的原因,我不得不保留“手指、手和手臂触感”这个术语,以表示已经认可的伴随音调产生行为的三种主要可见运动形式。“触感”是涵盖整个范畴的通用术语,而“手指、手和手臂触感”仅指表现出的特定运动形式。因此,我不得不创造“触感种类”这个术语,以对肌肉组合的三个广泛区别(肢体的活动和不活动)进行分类,这些组合提供了关键的运动能量,因此是效果的真正原因 - 实际上就是“引擎”!广义上说,这种引擎作用可能采取以下形式:(1)你可能有手臂触感,即可见的手臂-

movement. This is bound to imply for each movement and sound a change in the condition (or state) of the upholding or down-pulling muscles of the arm itself to allow of the movement, and, combined with this, invisible exertions of the finger and hand are necessary. Or (2) you may have Hand-touch - that is, visible hand movement. This necessarily implies change in the actuating muscles of the hand, and the finger-exertion in conjunction therewith, although these changes again remain invisible. Moreover, when the hand itself thus moves and is exerted in the act of tone-production, you have the choice of two conditions: either (a) no change in the poised condition of the arm (which implies no change in the sustaining muscles of the arm), or (b) you may allow the weight of the arm (whole arm or forearm, etc.) to take effect along with the invisible finger and hand exertion, and the actual movement of the hand itself. In short, "hand"touch may consist either of "second or third species" of touchconstruction, state or constitution - call it what you like.
运动。这必然意味着每一次运动和声音都会导致手臂本身支撑或下拉肌肉的状态发生变化,以便进行运动,并且,结合这一点,手指和手部的看不见的努力是必要的。或者(2)您可能会有手触 - 即,可见的手部运动。这必然意味着手部激活肌肉的变化,以及与之相结合的手指努力,尽管这些变化再次保持不可见。此外,当手部本身移动并在产生音调的过程中发挥作用时,您可以选择两种条件:要么(a)手臂的平衡状态不发生变化(这意味着手臂的支撑肌肉不发生变化),要么(b)您可以允许手臂的重量(整个手臂或前臂等)与看不见的手指和手部努力以及手部本身的实际运动一起生效。简而言之,“手”触可以包括“触摸构造的第二或第三种类” - 无论您喜欢称之为什么。

Finger-Touch. 指尖触碰。

Finally, coming to so-called "Finger-Touch" (that is, visible movement of the finger itself), you here have all three "species" of touch-constitution availablé. This means that, when you employ finger-movement, this may consist either solely of an exertion of the finger itself ("first species") or you may add thereto an invisible exertion of the hand ("second species"), or finally you may add thereto an invisible arm-basis, in its several available ways. Yet all these three totally diverse forms of action (or "species") here come under the heading of socalled "Finger-touch," because only the finger is seen to move.
最后,来到所谓的“指尖触摸”(即,手指本身的可见运动),您在这里拥有所有三种“触摸构成”的选择。这意味着,当您使用手指运动时,这可能仅包括手指本身的运动(“第一种”),或者您可以在其中添加手部的不可见运动(“第二种”),或最后您可以在其中添加不可见的手臂基础,以其多种可用方式。然而,所有这三种完全不同形式的行动(或“种类”)都属于所谓的“指尖触摸”,因为只有手指被看到在移动。
Moreover, Arm-basis in the production of tone may itself be one of four distinct kinds: you may either (a) allow the weight of the whole arm (visibly or invisibly) to help during the act of tone-production; or (b) the weight of the forearm only; or (c) you may combine with the full relaxation of the upper-arm a down-exertion of the forearm (both invisible) to enable you
此外,音色的产生可能本身就是四种不同类型之一:您可以(a)允许整个手臂的重量(可见或不可见)在产生音色时起到帮助作用;或者(b)仅仅是前臂的重量;或者(c)您可以将上臂完全放松与前臂向下用力结合起来(都是不可见的)以使您能够

to produce your fullest forte without harshness; or finally (d) you may instead invisibly drive forward with the upper arm while giving this down-exertion of the forearm. This last combination is, however, sure to produce a viciously hard tone in fortes, and should never be used except quite gently, for light, "dry" effects. If you are fond of nomenclature these four forms of arm-help (during the act of touch) might be classified as four "sub-species."
以最大的力量而不粗糙地发声;或者最后(d)你可以在给予前臂向下用力的同时,通过上臂不可见地向前推进。然而,这种最后一种组合肯定会在强音中产生恶劣的音调,除非非常轻柔,用于轻盈的“干燥”效果,否则不应使用。如果你喜欢命名,这四种手臂辅助形式(在触摸过程中)可以被分类为四种“亚种”。
There is also to be considered that constant condition of the arm in between the successive tone-producing acts, in its nicely poised or balanced condition, which enables you lightly to remain in contact with the keyboard, and forms the physical basis of phrasing; it also forms the basis of "Arm-vibration touch" (used for most finger passages), a hybrid between second and third species.
还要考虑的是手臂在连续产生音调的过程中的恒定状态,它处于精确平衡的状态,使您能够轻松地与键盘保持接触,并构成了乐句的物理基础;它还构成了“手臂振动触感”的基础(用于大多数指法段落),介于第二和第三种类之间的混合体。

Forearm Rotation. 前臂旋转。

Finally, along with all this, whatever the "species" of the forms of touch, and also whatever the Movements of touch, you must correctly employ the most important element of all, that is, the Forearm Rotative Element which applies everywhere, although mostly invisible, because not necessarily accompanied by any actual visible rotatory movement. For you cannot provide either finger, hand or arm-movement, or any kind or "species" of tone-production without the intervention of this twisting or untwisting function of the forearm - changes or repetition of action or inaction as the case may be - but required for every note you play, if you wish to play as easily as you can, and not as difficult-ly as you can! Now this Rotation-element, although usually hidden from observation, may also sometimes be allowed to display itself in actual rotative movements. As, however, this Forearm-rotatory element is necessarily implied in all forms of movement as well as in all forms of "touch-species" (touchconstruction) it cannot also be considered to be a separate "Fourth species," as Mr. C. suggests - a Rotation-Species of
最后,除了所有这些,无论是触摸形式的“种类”,还是触摸的运动,您必须正确运用最重要的元素,即前臂旋转元素,它适用于各处,尽管大多数时候是看不见的,因为不一定伴随着任何实际可见的旋转运动。因为您无法提供手指、手部或手臂运动,或任何种类或“种类”的音调产生,而不经过前臂的扭转或解扭功能的干预 - 根据情况可能是动作或静止的变化或重复 - 但对于您演奏的每个音符都是必需的,如果您希望尽可能轻松地演奏,而不是尽可能困难地演奏!现在,这种旋转元素,虽然通常隐藏在观察之外,有时也可以在实际的旋转运动中展示出来。然而,由于这种前臂旋转元素在所有形式的运动以及所有形式的“触摸种类”(触摸构造)中都必然隐含,因此不能被视为一个单独的“第四种类”,正如 C 先生所建议的那样 - 旋转种类。

DISTINCTION BETWEEN VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE 153
可见和不可见之间的区别 153

touch! That would be like speaking of three different "species" of bird, such as the Eagle, Dove and Sparrow, and then speak of "bird" as a "fourth species"!
触摸!那就好比谈论三种不同的“物种”鸟,比如鹰、鸽子和麻雀,然后把“鸟”说成是“第四种物种”!

"Rotation-Touch." “旋转触摸。”

But I fully agree with him when he urges that we should adopt the term "Rotation-Touch" when we accompany the usually invisible rotative changes and repetitions with actual movements. Indeed, I suggested this nomenclature twenty-five years ago in my Act of Touch, p. 189, section 32. Evidently he overlooked this! Here is the passage:-
但是当他敦促我们在伴奏通常看不见的旋转变化和重复时采用“旋转触摸”这个术语时,我完全同意他。事实上,我在 25 年前的《触摸法》第 189 页第 32 节中提出了这个命名。显然,他忽略了这一点!以下是这段话:-
"Production of tone may be accompanied by an actual tilting or rolling movement of the hand in connection with a partial rotation of the forearm. These adjustments of the forearm, at other times invisible, are here rendered visible. Such movement has been termed 'sidestroke' by some of the German teachers. A far less objectionable term for this variety of movement is, however, found in 'Forearm-Rotation-Touch,' which, while describing it more accurately, also eliminates the word 'stroke' - so misleading when applied to any form of Touch."
音调的产生可能伴随着手部的实际倾斜或滚动运动,与前臂的部分旋转相连。前臂的这些调整,在其他时候是看不见的,在这里变得可见。德国一些老师将这种运动称为“侧击”。然而,对于这种运动的一个更少引起反感的术语是“前臂旋转触摸”,这个术语描述得更准确,同时也消除了“击”这个词——当应用于任何形式的触摸时会产生误导。

A Summary. 总结。

A little Summary of all this seems desirable here. The forms of visible Movement available are: -
这里需要一个小结。可用的可见运动形式有:-
Finger, Hand and Arm Touch, and the last may be either whole-arm movement, Forearm movement or Forearm-rotatory movement.
手指、手和手臂的触摸,最后可能是整个手臂的运动、前臂运动或前臂旋转运动。
The forms of invisible Touch-Construction or "species" available during the moment of Tone-production are: -
在音调产生的瞬间可用的无形触觉-构造或“种类”形式有:-
(1) Finger exertion only, with loose-lying hand and poised arm.
(1)只用手指用力,手部放松,手臂保持平衡。
(2) Hand exertion added to the Finger exertion and poised arm.
(2)手部用力加在手指用力和平衡的手臂上。
(3) Arm-basis along with Finger- and Hand-exertion. This arm-basis may either be Whole-arm-weight, or Forearm-weight, or Forearm down-force along with free upper arm; or lastly (and to be avoided as much as possible!) Upper-arm forced forward along with the down-forced Forearm.
(3) 手臂基础以及手指和手部的运动。这种手臂基础可以是整个手臂的重量,也可以是前臂的重量,或者是前臂向下的力量以及自由的上臂;最后(尽量避免!)是上臂向前迫使前臂向下。
Moreover, our poised arm (a more or less fully supported ) is required in between the sounding of all notes whether in legato or staccato; and, finally:
此外,我们平稳的手臂(或多或少完全支撑的 )需要在所有音符的奏响之间,无论是连奏还是断奏;最后:
The Forearm-rotation Element is universally required in all forms of Touch, always has been and ever will be.
前臂旋转元素在所有形式的触摸中都是普遍需要的,一直如此,将来也将如此。
Meanwhile remember, in learning these necessary things, that the purpose must ever be: the making of Music.
同时记住,在学习这些必要的事情时,目的必须永远是:创作音乐。

Additional Note No.
附加说明

THE "PURE FINGER-WORK" MYTH
“纯手指技巧”神话

Some lamentations heard in the London Press, etc. (even recently) over the absence of "Pure Finger-touch" in "our modern playing" would be amusing, were it not so tragic - for it shows such complacent and abysmal ignorance of the most elementary fundamentals of all technique, past and present. This superstition as to "Pure Finger-Work" is caused by the persistence of the old notion that in MOvEMENT one could find the explanation of our touch-effects. The finger or the hand was seen to move and it was straightaway assumed that the cause of touch had thus fully manifested itself. Whereas, as I have proved all along, Movement is no evidence whatever that the touch-processes are right or wrong. This obsession is caused by lack of apprehension that Finger-movements may nevertheless entail the invisible use of the full weight of the arm, etc., forearm-rotation and hand-exertion, although all supplied quite invisibly.
在伦敦媒体中(甚至最近)听到一些对“我们现代演奏”中缺乏“纯手指触摸”的悲叹,如果不是如此悲剧性,那将是令人发笑的 - 因为它显示了对所有技术的最基本基础,无论过去还是现在,都有如此自满和深不可测的无知。关于“纯手指工作”的这种迷信是由于对“动作”中可以找到我们触感效果解释的旧观念的坚持。手指或手部被看到在移动,便立即假定触感的原因已充分显现。然而,正如我一直证明的那样,动作根本不是触摸过程正确与否的证据。这种困扰是由于缺乏理解,即手指运动可能仍然涉及完全看不见的使用整个手臂的重量,前臂旋转和手部努力。
There never has been any such thing as "pure finger-touch," as thus ignorantly alleged. No passage can ever have been played on any keyboard without the intervention at least of the Forearm-rotational element along with the finger. "First species" (with its light finger-force only, in conjunction with Rotational stresses) may possibly have served well enough on the Clavichord; but, since the arrival of the "Hammerklavier," to try to play a cantabile with "First species" would be just as foolish, and worse, than trying to play a Double-bass with a Violin bow! When you really use finger-exertion (by its "small" muscles only) for each note without individualized actions of the hand, that indeed forms a true "First Species" of touch - rarely however applicable. Yet, even this demands the help of Forearm-rotation, like every other touch-form, and it needs, besides, the arm in its continuously poised condition. In no form of touch, therefore, can the hand and arm be said to be "absent." Thus, with "First Species," along with the Forearm-rotationalelement and poised arm, you have individualized actions solely of the finger - with loose-lying hand; while in "Second Species" individualized (reiterated) exertions of the hand are added for each note; and for "Third Species" individualized down-stresses from the Whole-arm or Forearm.
从未有过所谓的“纯指尖触摸”,如此无知地声称。任何键盘上的演奏都不可能没有至少手臂旋转元素与手指的干预。在大键琴上,“第一种类”(仅使用轻的手指力量,结合旋转应力)可能足够好;但自“锤键琴”出现以来,试图用“第一种类”演奏一个抒情曲就像用小提琴弓演奏低音提琴一样愚蠢,甚至更糟!当你真正使用手指用力(仅使用其“小”肌肉)弹奏每个音符时,而没有手部的个性化动作,这确实形成了真正的触摸“第一种类” - 然而很少适用。然而,即使这种情况也需要手臂旋转的帮助,就像每种其他触摸形式一样,并且还需要手臂保持持续平衡的状态。因此,在任何触摸形式中,手和手臂都不能说是“缺席的”。因此,通过“第一种类”,以及前臂旋转元素和稳定的手臂,您仅通过手指的个性化动作 - 松散的手 - 而实现;而在“第二种类”中,为每个音符添加了手的个性化(重复)努力;对于“第三种类”,来自整个手臂或前臂的个性化向下压力。
"Pure-finger-touch" is therefore a Pure Myth.
“纯手指触摸”因此是一个纯粹的神话。

Additional Note No. XI
附注十一

USEFUL VERSUS USELESS ANATOMY TEACHING
有用的与无用的解剖教学

The Futility of Anatomically-directed Pedagogics
解剖学导向教学法的无效性

A reiterated warning is perhaps here necessary, since anatomical teaching can be useful and is indeed necessary in some directions, whereas in others it is not only useless, but can be positively harmful to the student. In fact, the demon of Nomenclature has once again tried to raise its head.
也许在这里需要重申一个警告,因为解剖学教学在某些方面可能是有用的,确实在某些方面是必要的,而在其他方面,它不仅是无用的,而且对学生可能是有害的。事实上,命名法的恶魔再次试图抬头。
To comprehend the playing-actions (his physical equipment) the student certainly needs some (but quite elementary) knowledge of the mechanics of his own limbs - some "skeletal" knowledge; he needs some understanding of the actions, reactions and interactions of the set of levers which form his playing outfit - the upper-arm, forearm, hand and finger levers. Also, he must have some common-sense understanding of their muscular endowment; he must understand that to produce a movement, or, what is more important, an exertion of one of these "living levers," he must call into activity the attached muscles. It is well also to understand that for every direction in which he can thus actuate any of these levers, they are also endowed with muscles that have the opposite, or "antagonistic," effect, and that if he allows both of these to act simultaneously, then the resulting invisible tug-of-war will necessarily create stiffness, with all its disabling effects. Also, it is helpful to know that we have a muscular equipment for most actions, i.e., strong muscles and weak muscles for the same action. It is also well to recognize the fact that the actuating muscles of a limb (or portion of a limb) are mostly located on the next portion since by his being able to notice the sensation of tension across a joint, he can learn both to avoid the unrequired stresses, and to provide the right ones.
要理解演奏动作(他的身体装备),学生当然需要一些(但相当基础的)了解自己肢体机械原理的知识 - 一些“骨骼”知识;他需要一些了解构成他演奏装备的杠杆组合的动作、反应和相互作用的理解 - 上臂、前臂、手和手指杠杆。此外,他必须具有对他们肌肉赋予的一些常识性理解;他必须明白,为了产生一个动作,或者更重要的是,激发其中一个这些“活杠杆”的努力,他必须调动附着的肌肉。了解对于他可以激活这些杠杆中的任何一个的每个方向,它们也配备有具有相反或“拮抗”效果的肌肉是很重要的,如果他同时允许这两者起作用,那么由此产生的看不见的拉锯战必然会导致僵硬,带来所有的致残效果。此外,了解我们对大多数动作都有 肌肉装备,即,对于同一动作有强肌肉和弱肌肉。 值得注意的是,肢体(或肢体部分)的主要肌肉大多位于下一部分,因为他能够注意到关节间的紧张感,从而学会避免不必要的压力,并提供正确的压力。
But beyond this, Anatomy cannot help the student, but may indeed hamper him, since any attempt to "think" the required actions in terms of individual muscles will only lead to confusion of mind, and will distract his attention from where it is urgently needed - and that is: on limb-action, purposed to move the key for the sake of an intended Musical Effect. Excepting then the broad and general principles enunciated, any further detailed anatomical knowledge can be of little service to the student, even were it attainable. As a matter of fact, however, accuracy in this respect is unattainable, owing to the practical difficulties in the way. True, by dissection we can discover which are the main muscles attached to the various portions of our playing-limb, but dissection cannot tell us exactly how and where we must use them in playing. Experiments, on the other hand, made on the living body, are not only unreliable and misleading, but are often even impossible to attempt. Mechanical tests of the tension or laxity of muscles and tendons during the actual performance of a sufficiently competent artist suffer from the grave disadvantage and uncertainty that the player is quite unlikely to "be himself" under such ordeal, and is instead likely to become more or less selfconscious and tense, and to do quite unusual things muscularly at the critical moment. Moreover, it is manifestly impossible to test the more deep-seated muscles in the living subject by calipers or other machines. And again, most of the apparently quite simple actions are in reality quite complex in the muscular co-ordinations required, and therefore far too brain-reelingly complex to calculate, or to direct as separate muscular impulses, even if we could know exactly what they are, and could directly influence muscles into action - neither of which is possible to us!
但除此之外,解剖学无法帮助学生,反而可能会妨碍他,因为任何试图以单个肌肉的术语“思考”所需的动作只会导致思维混乱,并会让他的注意力从迫切需要的地方分散开来 - 那就是:在肢体动作上,目的是为了移动按键以达到预期的音乐效果。除了阐明的广泛和一般原则外,任何进一步的详细解剖知识对学生几乎没有什么帮助,即使可以获得。事实上,然而,在这方面的准确性是无法实现的,这是由于实际困难。的确,通过解剖,我们可以发现哪些是附着在我们演奏肢体各部分的主要肌肉,但解剖无法告诉我们在演奏中必须如何以及在哪里使用它们。另一方面,对活体进行的实验不仅不可靠且具有误导性,而且通常甚至无法尝试。 在实际表演中对肌肉和肌腱的张力或松弛进行机械测试存在严重的缺点和不确定性,因为演奏者在这种考验下很不可能“做自己”,而是很可能变得更加自我意识和紧张,在关键时刻肌肉会做出相当不寻常的动作。此外,通过卡钳或其他机器测试活体主体更深层的肌肉显然是不可能的。再者,大多数看似非常简单的动作实际上在所需的肌肉协调上是相当复杂的,因此过于令人脑筋混乱的复杂,无法计算,也无法将其作为单独的肌肉冲动来指导,即使我们能够准确知道它们是什么,并且能够直接影响肌肉行动 - 这两者对我们来说都是不可能的!
Thus, in the end, the anatomical method can only offer us vague conjecture (instead of the supposed certainty) as to what really does happen in many of the actions of actual playing.
因此,最终,解剖学方法只能给我们提供模糊的推测(而不是所谓的确定性),关于实际演奏中许多动作到底发生了什么。
Finally, even were such analysis not impossible, it would yet be useless and quite futile for the simple (but quite final) reason
最后,即使这种分析不可能,对于简单(但相当终极)的原因,它仍然是无用的和毫无意义的

that it is physiologically and psychologically impossible for us directly to prompt, influence, or stimulate any muscle into action by any exertion of our will, however concentrated our attention.
这是生理上和心理上不可能直接通过我们的意志集中注意力来激发、影响或刺激任何肌肉行动的。
Muscles will only consent to spring into action in response to our desire for a particular limb-exertion or limb-movement. All we can do is earnestly to will and time the exertion or movement of the limb, or portion of it, by recalling the accompanying sensations, and the suitable muscles may then spring into responsive activity. To think of the particular muscle is futile!
肌肉只会在我们渴望特定肢体运动时才会行动起来。我们所能做的就是真诚地意愿和控制肢体的运动,通过回忆伴随的感觉,适当的肌肉可能会做出响应。想着特定的肌肉是徒劳的!
In a recently published book, however, great stress is laid on the utility of knowledge of the precise locality and anatomical names of the muscles concerned, and it is copiously illustrated with more or less accurate diagrams and pictures of the dissected arm, hand and finger - reproduced from Anatomy-primers. It is mistakenly assumed that the pupil will thus be able at will to call up any required muscle. We see, however, that all this is based on fallacy, for, as already stated, it is physically impossible to call any muscle directly into action; and let me repeat it, the only way to call any muscle into action, the only way to obtain its help, is to will the required action of the limb to which it is attached - and at the Piano to time this wish accurately with the Key.
然而,在最近出版的一本书中,强调了对涉及肌肉的确切位置和解剖名称的知识的实用性,并且大量插图展示了解剖手臂、手和手指的图示,这些图示或多或少准确,是从解剖学入门书中复制而来的。错误地假设学生因此能够随意召唤所需的肌肉。然而,我们看到,所有这些都是基于谬误的,因为正如前面所述,直接召唤任何肌肉是在生理上不可能的;让我重申一下,唯一召唤任何肌肉行动的方法,唯一获得其帮助的方法,是意愿执行其所附属的肢体的所需行动,并在钢琴上准确地将这个愿望与按键时间协调。
For instance, we may be inclined to smile at what seems to be this author's impossible proposition, but we cannot summon up the faintest smile by trying to influence our facial muscles directly; the only way to call up that smile is either to think of the required facial expression, or, better still, to try to see the humorous side of the proposition before us - and the needed muscles will obediently line-up!
例如,我们可能会对这位作者看似不可能的主张而微笑,但我们无法通过直接影响面部肌肉来召唤出一丝微笑;唤起微笑的唯一方法要么是想到所需的面部表情,要么更好的是,试着看到我们面前这个主张的幽默一面 - 需要的肌肉会乖乖排列起来!
Or, as another instance, supposing I wish to sound a note at the Piano with my middle finger, it is folly to say to the bits of flesh on my forearm and inside my hand, "Here, John and Jane (and other helpers), look alive and be busy and give that middle finger a pull inwards"! Try it, yourself, by calling upon them by their pet anatomical names, yet nothing will happen! Or, if the foolish attempt to influence them in this way is persisted in, probably "Thomas and Emily, and James and Kitty" and all the rest of the family may indirectly be roused up and called into undesirable activity, and you will find your whole arm, and whole body perhaps, become stiff and set, including perhaps your jaw and your toes! No, to obtain definite muscular response, the only way is vividly to recall the precise sensation of the particular limb-activity needed - of the required invisible stress, or exertion, or the required visible movement, and unconsciously our automatic centres will then call up the right muscles to act - if we have been good limb-teachers! It is only by experiment that we can acquire such automatic response, and thus acquire remembrance of the right or wrong limb-sensations. Moreover, pedagogically, the point is to guide these experiments into the right channels by knowledge of what is required not of our individual muscles (which we cannot guide) but of our limbs, so that our efforts may not be wasted in wrong directions.
或者,再举一个例子,假设我想用中指在钢琴上发出一个音符,对我前臂和手内部的肌肉组织说“这里,约翰和简(以及其他帮手),振作起来,快快给那个中指向内拉一下”是愚蠢的!尝试一下,通过叫它们它们的昵称来召唤它们,但什么也不会发生!或者,如果继续愚蠢地尝试以这种方式影响它们,可能会间接地唤醒“托马斯和艾米丽,詹姆斯和凯蒂”以及家庭中的所有其他成员,并引起不良活动,你会发现整个手臂,甚至整个身体,包括可能是你的下巴和脚趾都变得僵硬,僵硬!不,要获得明确的肌肉反应,唯一的方法是生动地回忆所需的特定肢体活动的确切感觉 - 所需的不可见压力或努力,或所需的可见移动,然后我们的自动中枢会无意识地调动正确的肌肉来行动 - 如果我们是良好的肢体教师!只有通过实验,我们才能获得这种自动反应,并因此获得正确或错误肢体感觉的记忆。 此外,在教学上,关键是通过了解我们的肢体所需的知识,而不是我们个别肌肉(我们无法指导),来引导这些实验走向正确的方向,以便我们的努力不会在错误的方向上浪费。
It is also claimed that this (misplaced) reliance on anatomical names and places is more "scientific" than my own "Act of Touch"! This, however, is again a delusion; my work should have been read a little more attentively!
据称,这种(错误的)依赖解剖学名称和地点比我的“触摸行为”更“科学”!然而,这又是一种幻觉;我的作品应该被更仔细地阅读!
To be "scientific" signifies to be in accord with attainable Truth. Whereas, to try to bring the student's mind upon the names and addresses of muscles is a totally wrong road by which to achieve Limb-control - and therefore un-scientific! Moreover, the attempt is again made to analyse the touch-actions from outside, as so often done before. Therefore, any work thus based on such pedagogic fallacies, so far from having achieved any hoped-for "scientific" status, must be pronounced to be sadly lacking in this respect!
要“科学”意味着符合可达到的真理。然而,试图让学生的思维集中在肌肉的名称和位置上是一条完全错误的道路,无法实现肢体控制 - 因此是非科学的!此外,再次尝试从外部分析触摸动作,就像以往经常做的那样。因此,任何基于这种教育谬误的工作,远非达到任何期望的“科学”地位,必须被宣布在这方面严重缺乏!
It has lately been suggested that candidates for professional
最近有人提出,专业候选人
Diplomas should be expected to possess this useless and misleading knowledge of muscular Names and Places!
文凭应该具备这种无用和误导性的肌肉名称和地点知识!
Anything more retrograde could not well be imagined. It would only be a case of "Eye-wash." Even when a medical practitioner is inclined to dally with anatomical language, we generally begin to suspect his ability.
难以想象有比这更倒退的事情了。这只会是一种“眼泪”。即使医生倾向于玩弄解剖学的语言,我们通常开始怀疑他的能力。
Coming now to a more recent book, that of Otto Ortmann, which has appeared while this one was preparing for Press, this is on a different plane altogether. Here we have honest research by means of patient and painstaking experiments - laboratory experiments - and it is delightful to find so many corroborations of what was already said in "The Act of Touch." But here again, far too much reliance seems to have been placed on Touchanalysis from without, analysis based on the visible movements, instead of analysis from inside - through the sensations experienced during right doing. Far too much importance is also again attached to knowledge of the precise locality of the muscles employed, which, while thoroughly interesting, is, as we see, of little avail to teacher and learner. No one would claim that such unpractical knowledge would benefit the Golfer, Cricketer, Tennis or Billiard player. Whence then this obsession that it can help the Pianist? . It is with regret that one cannot at all agree with some of the deductions he makes from these admirable experiments. Finally, granted, that such anatomical knowledge may be quite interesting (although useless in practical application) and that all knowledge is certainly entrancing and mind-awakening, and we have also seen that some broad facts of anatomy may be helpful - yet to imagine that a glib knowledge of the precise locality of his muscles can help the Piano-student to use his muscles and keys rightly, is just as hopeless as to suppose that he could be helped therein by an intimate knowledge, say, of the habits and names of Flowers, or a knowledge (very far-off knowledge indeed!) of the stars in the vastness of the night skies.
现在转向一本更近期的书,奥托·奥特曼的著作,这本书在本书准备出版时已经问世,这本书完全不同。在这里,我们通过耐心和辛勤的实验 - 实验室实验 - 进行了诚实的研究,发现在《触摸的行为》中已经提到的许多事实的证实令人愉悦。但在这里,又一次,似乎过分依赖于外部的触摸分析,基于可见运动的分析,而不是从内部进行分析 - 通过在正确执行过程中经历的感觉。对于使用的肌肉的确切位置的了解也被过分重视,虽然这是非常有趣的,但正如我们所看到的,对于老师和学习者来说并没有什么用处。没有人会声称这种不切实际的知识会使高尔夫球手、板球手、网球运动员或台球运动员受益。那么,为什么会有这种困扰,认为这种知识可以帮助钢琴家呢?非常遗憾的是,我们无法完全同意他从这些出色实验中得出的一些结论。 最后,可以说,这种解剖知识可能非常有趣(尽管在实际应用中毫无用处),所有知识无疑都是迷人的,能唤醒思维,我们也看到解剖学的一些基本事实可能有所帮助 - 但是想象一个对肌肉精确位置了如指掌的知识可以帮助钢琴学生正确使用肌肉和按键,就像想象通过对花卉的习性和名称,或者对夜空中星星的(非常遥远的)了解来帮助他一样,这是毫无希望的。
During the years I was engaged upon my "Act of Touch," being of German descent, I was therefore naturally bent on
在我从事“触摸行为”期间,由于我的德国血统,我自然而然地倾向于

being "recht gründlich" as to my facts; I, also, for a time was misled into the anatomical field. Consequently I misspent (?) a good deal of time trying to master, anyway, our part of Anatomy; and was well abetted therein by my late brother-in-law, Dr. Charles Kennedy, of Edinburgh, an excellent anatomist. When, however, it dawned upon me that it was impossible to obtain any muscular response by directing one's attention upon the concerned muscle, I had the common-sense to throw all this overboard, and to delete unnecessary encumbrances from my pages, voluminous though my work had to be in those dark ages of Pianistic ignorance! I therefore restricted myself on this point to about one single page (p. 148 of "The Act of Touch") devoted to rudimentary facts, and that single page is ample for the aspiring Pianist!
对于我的事实“相当彻底”;我也曾一度误入解剖领域。因此,我浪费了大量时间试图掌握我们解剖学的部分;在这方面,我得到了我已故的姐夫爱丁堡的查尔斯·肯尼迪博士的大力支持,他是一位优秀的解剖学家。然而,当我意识到通过将注意力集中在相关肌肉上是不可能获得任何肌肉反应时,我有足够的常识将所有这些抛在脑后,并从我的页面中删除不必要的累赘,尽管在那个钢琴无知的黑暗时代,我的工作量必须很大!因此,在这一点上,我仅限于约一页(《触摸的行为》第 148 页)致力于基础事实,而这一页对于渴望成为钢琴家的人来说已经足够了!

Additional Note No. XII
附注十二

ON KEY-BEDDING 在键盘上的音乐制作

The following, which appeared in the London Musical Times of Feb. 1, 1931, explains itself:-
以下内容出现在 1931 年 2 月 1 日的伦敦音乐时报上,自己解释:-
Sir, - May I, in the public interest, correct a misstatement in your last issue?
先生,我可以在公共利益上纠正你上一期中的错误陈述吗?
Your correspondent, . . . . . . . asserts there are two kinds of "key-bedding." There are not. As I invented the term twentyeight years ago for my "Act of Touch" I suppose I have the best right to its definition! It was invented to denote that most pernicious of all faults - which has killed so much music-making and so many pianists - the fault of applying the muscular impulse intended to produce a tone too late during key-descent to effect its purpose. It denotes misapplication upon the key-beds of the force intended to produce key-movement - obviously a purely
您的通讯者声称存在两种“键盘技术”。实际上并没有。二十八年前,我创造了“触键法”这个术语,我想我有权定义它!这个术语是为了表示最有害的错误而创造的——这个错误毁掉了许多音乐创作和许多钢琴家——即在按键下降过程中过晚地应用产生音调的肌肉冲动的错误。它表示在按键床上错误地应用产生按键移动的力量——显然是一个纯粹的。

mechanical fact. Whether the muscular co-ordinations employed at the moment would serve to produce a tone pleasant to the ear, or a tone of that extreme stridency apparently enjoyed by some modern writers and players, has nothing to do with the matter. If the tone-making impulse, good or bad, is misplaced on the key-beds the tonal result is bound to be less in amount than that intended, and therefore cannot accurately represent the performer's musical intention.
机械事实。无论此刻使用的肌肉协调是否能产生令人愉悦的音调,或者是一种极端尖锐的音调,似乎受到一些现代作家和演奏者的喜爱,这与问题无关。如果制音冲动,无论是好是坏,被错误地放置在键床上,音调的结果必然会少于预期,因此无法准确地代表演奏者的音乐意图。
If. . chooses to direct her pupils to "press deeply into the key-beds," "past them," or "down to the floor," that is her lookout; it does not alter the meaning of the term "Keybedding."
如果 选择指导她的学生“深深按压键床”,“超过它们”,或“按到地板上”,那是她的责任;这并不改变“键床”这个术语的含义。

Additional Note No. XIII
BENT AND FLAT FINGER
-An amplification
附注十三号 弯曲和扁平的手指 - 一个扩展

In the old days "Position" was the All-god of every Piano "Method." It was the only thing that seemed to matter, and nothing else was ever thought of, except the mandate "Never, oh, never, move the arm!" Hence full reliance was placed on pictures of the "well-arched" hand, with "well-curved fingers," and all was thought to be well and safe if left "to instinct and inspiration." Later on, Movement became the idol. Nevertheless, as we have seen, reliance on either of these fetishes forms no guarantee whatever that those invisible changes of limbcondition will be fulfilled which form the Cause of right-doing, muscularly.
在过去,“定位”是每个钢琴“方法”的全能神。它似乎是唯一重要的事情,除了“永远不要移动手臂!”的命令外,没有其他想法。因此,人们完全依赖于“手部良好弓形”和“手指弯曲良好”的图片,如果“交给本能和灵感”就认为一切都很好和安全。后来,动作成为偶像。然而,正如我们所见,依赖于这两种偶像中的任何一种都不能保证那些肢体状况的隐形变化会得到满足,这些变化构成了正确肌肉运动的原因。
The terms "bent" and "flat." finger, used in the past, prove however that there was, even then, some vague notion of the
过去使用的术语“弯曲”和“扁平”手指证明,即使在那时,也有一些模糊的概念。

distinction between the "thrusting" and "clinging" actions of the finger.
手指的“刺”和“粘”动作之间的区别。
Perhaps it would have been better to adopt instead of these terms the more embracing one: the Unfolding and Infolding finger-action, since the finger must either "unfold" or "infold" during the act of touch. But it seems difficult to dislodge a term once it has come to be accepted.
也许采用更具包容性的术语会更好,即“展开和折叠”的手指动作,因为手指在触摸时必须要么“展开”要么“折叠”。但一旦一个术语被接受,似乎很难摆脱它。
Moreover, as insisted upon earlier, the Position of the finger on the keyboard with key down, gives no indication as to which of the two has been applied. Thus the bent (incurved) position of the finger can be reached both during thrusting and clinging touches.
此外,正如之前所坚持的那样,手指在按下键盘时的位置并不能表明是哪一种被应用。因此,手指的弯曲位置可以在推进和抓握触摸时都能达到。
Conversely, we may reach a quite "flat" position with key down, and yet may have been applying that nasty, vicious upper-arm forward-thrust or dig (with forearm down-exertion) which we should strictly avoid, except in rare cases.
相反,我们可能会达到一个相当“平坦”的位置,按下按键,但可能已经应用了那种讨厌的、恶毒的上臂向前推或挖(用前臂向下用力)的动作,我们应该严格避免,除非在罕见情况下。
The difference is, that with "bent" finger, we must start with a fully-bent position, the finger opening out towards and with the key; whereas with "flat" finger we may start with the finger more or less fully straightened out, and may then curve it inwards - more or less - during the subsequent journey towards and with the key. The final Position may therefore be precisely the same in both cases. See photos on page 35 of the Epitome.
不同之处在于,“弯曲”的手指必须从完全弯曲的位置开始,手指朝向键盘打开;而“平坦”的手指可以从手指基本上伸直的位置开始,然后在接下来的旅程中向内弯曲 - 或多或少 - 向键盘。因此,最终位置在这两种情况下可能是完全相同的。请参见《精华》第 35 页的照片。
Thus it is again proved that reliance on the outside trappings of touch (Movement and Position) must be relegated to oblivion as one of those primitive superstitions which have done so much in the past to impede progress pianistically. As I have shown before (Chapter XIII), the position of the finger and hand must necessarily adapt itself to the actual size and conformation of one's hand, since the keyboard is an inflexible quantity. The large hand is therefore compelled to be more arched than a small hand hardly able to stretch an octave.
因此,再次证明依赖外部触感(运动和位置)的装饰必须被排斥到遗忘之中,作为那些在过去在钢琴演奏方面阻碍进步的原始迷信之一。正如我之前所展示的(第十三章),手指和手的位置必须适应自己手的实际大小和形状,因为键盘是一个不可变的量。因此,大手被迫比一个勉强能拉开一个八度的小手更加拱形。
"Piano-Tutors," in the past, were apparently always written by large men! And it is amusing to find a more recent one, evidently written by the possessor of a medium-sized hand, therefore recommending a far more flat position of the knuckles as being "more modern"!
“过去,钢琴教程显然总是由身材高大的男性编写的!发现最近的一本教程更有趣,显然是由一个手掌中等大小的人编写的,因此推荐将指关节放得更平,称之为“更现代”!”

Additional Note No. XIV
附注 XIV

THE THREE "LIVING LEVERS"
三个“活力杠杆”

The following appeared in the Musical Times of July 1,1924: -
1924 年 7 月 1 日的《音乐时报》刊登了以下内容:-
Sir, Dr. R. asserts that my Act of Touch is criticizable, and then proceeds to fill a page of your valuable space with quibbles supposed to prove that in two instances my Terminology is wrong!
先生,R 博士声称我的触摸行为是值得批评的,然后继续用琐事填充您宝贵的空间一页,试图证明在两个实例中我的术语使用错误!
The Act of Touch was published just a quarter of a century ago. It may be a satisfaction to Dr. R. to know that I, myself, have adversely criticized its Terminology ever sincebut the facts have remained unshaken! - "The laws of nature never apologize."
《触摸的行为》出版仅仅一个多世纪前。对于 R 博士来说,知道我一直对其术语进行了负面批评可能是一种满足,但事实始终如一!“自然法则从不道歉。”
Dr. R. contends that I have no right to speak of the finger, hand and arm as levers, and his ground of objection is that their fulcrums "are movable." He cites as an instance of the true lever the bar of a pair of scales. Does Dr. R. then seriously contend that if I use a pair of scales on board of a moving train this acknowledged lever will then no longer be a true lever since its fulcrum will then be moving, say, at sixty miles per hour; and that the scales are no longer scales, but should be called, say, a Mangle or Garden-roller? My motor car has many levers, but when I start the car many of these fulcrums are on the move, hence (according to Dr. R.'s contention) these levers all instantly cease to be levers, and perhaps the car should then be called - say, a Boat? The sheer muddle he makes of the Rota-
R 博士认为我没有权利将手指、手和手臂称为杠杆,他反对的理由是它们的支点“是可移动的”。他举例真正杠杆的例子是一对天平的杠杆。那么 R 博士是否认真地认为,如果我在移动的火车上使用一对天平,这个公认的杠杆就不再是真正的杠杆,因为它的支点将会移动,比如以每小时六十英里的速度移动;那这个天平就不再是天平,而应该称为,比如,榨汁机或园艺滚轮吗?我的汽车有许多杠杆,但当我启动汽车时,其中许多支点都在移动,因此(根据 R 博士的观点)这些杠杆立即就不再是杠杆,也许汽车应该被称为 - 比如,一艘船?他对转盘的混乱造成了混乱。

tional-element is a natural consequence of such perverseness of outlook.
情感元素是这种扭曲观念的自然结果。
Seriously, however, I must protest that I have nowhere in my writings ever made the idiotic statement that the fulcrum of the finger is "at its tip," nor have I ever said that the knuckle of the hand or the wrist-joint must "move upreards" during or "after" the "act of touch"!
严肃地说,我必须抗议一下,我在我的著作中从未说过手指的支点是“在指尖”,也从未说过手指关节或手腕关节在“触摸动作”期间或“之后”必须“向上移动”这种愚蠢的说法!
Such misstatements show the true spirit of Dr. R.'s attempted criticisms, and I leave it to your readers to apply the correct Terminology!
这些错误陈述展示了 R 博士试图批评的真实精神,我将让您的读者来应用正确的术语!

Additional Note No. XV
附注十五

AN IMPOSSIBLE RECONCILIATION
一个不可能的和解

Recently, it has been claimed that a "Reconciliation" can be effected between the old exploded technical teachings and our present-day knowledge of the facts. Such obviously puerile proposition hardly needs serious refutation; but let us examine the facts.
最近,有人声称可以在旧的过时技术教义和我们当今对事实的了解之间实现“和解”。这种显然幼稚的主张几乎不需要认真驳斥;但让我们来审视事实。
We have read of the attempts to reconcile Science and Religion - and Art. That is a possible task, seeing that all three are but various ways of becoming conscious of the Something beyond Material Things. But one cannot reconcile Truth and Untruth as to the facts of Pianistic physics and physiology! Either these facts are understood or they are not! Refer to Note to of Chapter V.
我们已经阅读过试图调和科学、宗教和艺术的尝试。这是一个可能的任务,因为这三者只是意识到超越物质事物的某种方式。但是,一个人无法调和关于钢琴物理学和生理学事实的真相和虚假!这些事实要么被理解,要么不被理解!请参阅第五章 的注释。
The "old" notion was that tone-production could be and should be effected by a blow upon the Key, whereas we now know that hitting a key down is not permissible if the playing is to be musical; nor is the old notion of squeezing the tone out of the key-beds ("like ripe-fruit") compatible with our knowledge
“旧”观念是,音色的产生可以并且应该通过对键的打击来实现,而现在我们知道,如果演奏要具有音乐性,按下键是不允许的;挤压键床以“榨取”音色的旧观念也与我们的认识不相容

that tone is fully-produced even before the key fully reaches its bottom level. How can such opposite ideas be "reconciled"? How can there be any reconciliation between the fallacious ideas of Touch-Cause precariously founded on the observed Movements - the trappings of touch, and those based upon analysis of the constantly changing (but invisible) Condition or State of the limbs concerned? You cannot realize that each and every tone in a musical passage must have a separate musical and technical entity, and at the same time believe in the "full weight of the arm" (Breithaupt's "Schwere Tastenbelastung") carried from key-bed to key-bed - to the utter destruction of Music-sense, and risk to limb and Piano! The claimant to this proposed wizardry complains of having suffered from "cramp"; and is not "cramp" (or Neuritis) so often induced precisely by such fallacious and clumsy full-weight-carrying process?
音调在按键完全到达底部之前就已经完全制作好了。这样相反的想法如何“调和”?触摸-原因的错误观念如何与基于观察到的运动而脆弱地建立的触摸陷阱,以及基于对涉及肢体不断变化(但看不见)的条件或状态的分析的观念之间进行调和?你不能意识到音乐段落中的每个音调必须具有独立的音乐和技术实体,同时又相信“手臂的全部重量”(Breithaupt 的“Schwere Tastenbelastung”)从键床传递到键床-这将彻底破坏音乐感觉,并对肢体和钢琴造成风险!提出这种建议的巫术者抱怨曾遭受“抽筋”;而“抽筋”(或神经炎)是否不正是由于这种错误和笨拙的全重负载过程而经常引起的?
How can one reconcile the old primitive ideas of visible Forearm Rotation, or "Rollung," which dealt solely with tremolos, etc. (tremolos played by actual rolling movements) with our understanding of the immanence of the Forearm rotational invisible stresses and relaxations, repetitions and alternations from note to note in every passage that ever is, or has been played easily, or ever will be? Is our present knowledge that the Arm participates largely as weight or force in many forms of touch compatible with the old insistence on "the penny on the back of the hand," intended to prevent at all costs any participation of the Arm? How can there possibly be any "reconciliation" between ideas so diametrically contradictory?
如何才能调和旧的原始观念,即可见的前臂旋转或“Rollung”,它仅涉及颤音等(由实际滚动运动演奏的颤音),与我们对前臂旋转的内在应力和放松、重复和交替的理解相一致,这些应力和放松、重复和交替在每一个曲目中都曾经轻松演奏过,或者将来会轻松演奏?我们目前的知识认为,手臂在许多形式的触摸中主要作为重量或力量参与,这与旧观念中坚持“手背上的一分钱”相容,旨在不惜一切代价防止手臂的参与?如何可能在如此截然相反的观念之间实现任何“调和”?
It would be like trying to "reconcile" the pre-Galileo and postGalileo ideas of Astronomy - the ancient idea that the Sun rotates around the earth, and recognition of the fact that it is the earth that rotates around the sun. You cannot subscribe to both notions! You cannot subscribe both to the pre-Darwinian and post-Darwinian ideas of Eyolution! The discovery of Oxygen entirely revolutionized our ideas of combustion, and you cannot "reconcile" the old chemistry, with its belief
这就好比试图“调和”伽利略之前和之后的天文学观念 - 古代认为太阳围绕地球旋转的观念,以及承认地球围绕太阳旋转的事实。你不能同时支持这两种观念!你不能同时支持达尔文之前和达尔文之后的进化观念!氧气的发现彻底改变了我们对燃烧的观念,你无法“调和”旧的化学观念,其中包括了对氧气的信仰。

in the supposed substance, "Phlogiston" (as resident in things which made them burn!), with our knowledge that it is the Oxygen, etc., outside that is the cause of the effect.
在所谓的物质中,“燃素”(存在于使它们燃烧的物质中!),我们知道导致这种效果的是氧气等外部因素。
Either you do recognize the fact that in Finger-passage work (both and ) the "individualized finger" implies the coordination, co-operation and coincidence for each individual note of finger-exertion plus an invisible hand-exertion and forearm rotational stress, or you do not, and are still under the delusion that there is such a thing as "Pure Finger Touch" without help from hand and arm - but which last would imply a true "First Species," produced solely by the small muscles of the finger and producing but a feeble tickling of our modern keyboard!1
无论你是否承认在指尖工作中( ),“个性化手指”都意味着每个手指用力的协调、合作和巧合,再加上看不见的手部用力和前臂旋转应力,或者你不承认,并且仍然被误解为存在“纯手指触摸”而不需要手和臂的帮助 - 但这最后一种情况将意味着真正的“第一种类”,仅由手指的小肌肉产生,并且只在我们现代键盘上产生微弱的刺痒感!
Incidentally, it does not constitute a world-shattering discovery to substitute a new term for "Finger-individualization," for it does not in the least affect the facts as shown in my various books! Either the facts of Technique are as I have stated them in The Act of Touch or they are not. You can accept them or reject them, but you cannot "reconcile" them with the false tenets of the Past! Right and wrong are ever opposite, and any attempted reconciliation between them is therefore not only untenable, but is in fact fatuous.
顺便说一句,“手指个性化”这个新术语并不构成一个惊天动地的发现,因为它丝毫不影响我在各种书中所展示的事实!技术的事实要么就是我在《触摸的行为》中所陈述的那样,要么就不是。你可以接受它们或拒绝它们,但你不能将它们与过去的错误原则“调和”!对与错永远是相反的,任何试图在它们之间调和的行为不仅站不住脚,而且实际上是愚蠢的。
Yet, the facts of Technique are in the main as demonstrated in The Act of Touch. No doubt these facts may yet be stated more clearly, and new knowledge may be added. That is precisely what I have attempted in the present volume.
然而,技术的事实主要是在《触摸的行为》中得到证明的。毫无疑问,这些事实可能会更清晰地陈述,并且可能会增加新知识。这正是我在本卷中尝试的内容。

Additional Note No. XVI
附注十六

THE NATURE OF RHYTHM
节奏的本质

As there may still be many who have not grasped the true nature of the sensation of Rhythm in Music, I feel that a reprint of the annexed letter to the R.A.M. Magazine may prove helpful. It explains itself:-
由于仍然有许多人没有掌握音乐节奏感的真正本质,我觉得重新印刷附在《皇家音乐学院杂志》上的信可能会有所帮助。它解释了自己:-
In your last issue the following, from a recent book, is sponsored by a contributor of yours as being "the most complete and satisfying definition [of Rhythm] which I have as yet read." This definition runs thus:
在您上一期的杂志中,以下内容来自一本最近出版的书籍,由您的一位投稿人赞助,被称为“我迄今为止读过的最完整和令人满意的节奏定义”。这个定义如下:
May one venture a gentle protest against this recommendation of a definition which again exemplifies that vague outlook as to the nature of musical Rhythm (and lack of rhythmical sense) which is at the root of so much failure musically? It avoids the real issue, and is like the play of Hamlet without the Prince!
对于这一对音乐节奏的本质(以及缺乏节奏感)的模糊看法再次提出异议,这种定义的建议是否可以被视为一种温和的抗议呢?这种看法是音乐上许多失败的根源。它回避了真正的问题,就像没有王子的《哈姆雷特》一样!
Some thirty years ago I defined Rhythm as musical Motron; that is, "The sensing of a succession of sounds as Movement, Progression or Growth" - Movement in its four main aspects: 1), the progression of a series of sounds towards the Phrase-climax; 2), the movement of a group of quick notes towards the next beat; ), the growth of the successive phrases into those larger Shapes constituting a piece (or Movement) of music as a palpable Whole; and at the Pianoforte, 4), the precisely-directed movement of the Piano-key itself.
大约三十年前,我将节奏定义为音乐的 Motron;也就是说,“将一系列声音感知为运动、进展或增长”——运动有四个主要方面:1)一系列声音向乐句高潮的进展;2)一组快速音符向下一个拍子的运动;3)连续乐句逐渐发展成构成一首乐曲(或乐章)的更大形状;在钢琴上,4)钢琴键的精确指向性运动。
This elucidation of Rhythm has since become axiomatic.
这对节奏的阐释已成为公理。
Accentuation certainly is not Rhythm, it is but a means of expressing the rhythmical sense of Growth or Movement.
重音确实不是节奏,它只是表达增长或运动的节奏感的一种手段。
Indeed, as the years roll on, I feel more and more convinced
的确,随着岁月的流逝,我越来越确信

that the main distinction between the only half-musical and really musical person lies just in the degree of this perception of Rhythm as a sense of Movement. All vitality implies Growth - a striving onwards, and musical vitality forms no exception. Without this sense of Onwardness or Towardsness rhythmically, successions of notes mean nothing.
唯一半音乐和真正音乐人之间的主要区别仅在于对节奏作为运动感知的程度。所有的活力都意味着成长 - 一种向前努力,音乐活力也不例外。没有这种向前或朝向的节奏感,音符的连续毫无意义。
Whatever other (perhaps admirable) excellencies there may be in one's teaching or performing or composing, if there be weakness or vagueness with regard to this sense of musical Progression, then all remains fundamentally unconvincing, flabby, drab - and dead!
无论一个人的教学、表演或创作中可能存在什么其他(也许是令人钦佩的)优点,如果在音乐进展的意义方面存在弱点或模糊之处,那么一切基本上都是不令人信服的、松弛的、单调的 - 甚至是死的!

Additional Note No. XVII
附注十七

ON STRONG VERSUS WEAK FINGERS
关于强壮与虚弱手指

As to the question of "strong finger passages" the fact is here quite overlooked that there are differences in Piano voices just as much as there are in larynxeal voices, as already pointed out in "The Act of Touch," pp. 42 and 262.
至于“强力手指乐句”的问题,事实上在这里被完全忽视了,就像在“触摸的行为”中已经指出的那样,钢琴声音之间的差异就像喉音声音一样大,第 42 页和 262 页。
We, teachers, can only teach a performer successfully to obtain the full benefit of such voice (and such modicum of musical imagination) as he may happen to have inherited. A powerful man should therefore indeed be expected to play his fingerpassages far more powerfully in fortes than can a girl of fragile build.
我们教师只能成功地教授表演者,使他能充分利用他所继承的声音(和一点音乐想象力)。因此,一个强壮的人在强音部分应该比一个体格纤弱的女孩弹得更有力。
In the end, however, it is not at all mere volume that counts; a Ciara Butt may astonish and ravish the public with the wonderful resonance of her beautiful organ, but we also have singers with "a mere thread of a voice" who, nevertheless, can move us to tears by the sheer perfection of their art. It is the same at the Pianoforte. The really great artists are indeed found to produce their most striking technical effects, not at all by lionlike roaring, but by exemplifying tones at their softest.
最后,然而,重要的并不仅仅是音量;Ciara Butt 可能会以她美丽的嗓音的奇妙共鸣使公众惊叹和陶醉,但我们也有那些“声音微弱”的歌手,却能通过他们艺术的完美感动我们流泪。在钢琴上也是如此。真正伟大的艺术家确实会通过展示最柔和的音色,而不是像狮子般咆哮,来产生最引人注目的技术效果。
It was the perfect of the great giants of the past that struck one most - Liszt, Anton Rubinstein and Paderewser, - but happily Paderewski is still with us! The three greatest living Piano writers of the day - Medtner, Rachmaninoff and our own ARNOrd BaX, show the same predilection in their own playing; and the greatest living Pianists of today all excel in their real pianissimos - to mention only one, our Myra Hess, generally accepted as "The Empress of Pianists," as America has well said!
过去伟大巨匠的完美 打动了我 - 李斯特、安东·鲁宾斯坦和巴德瑞斯基,但幸运的是巴德瑞斯基仍与我们同在!当今三位最伟大的钢琴作曲家 - 梅特纳、拉赫玛尼诺夫和我们自己的阿诺德·巴克斯,在自己的演奏中展现出相同的偏爱;而当今最伟大的钢琴家们都擅长真正的钢琴弱音 - 仅举一例,我们的迈拉·赫斯,被普遍认为是“钢琴皇后”,正如美国所言!
Pablo Casals (perhaps the greatest living instrumentalist of all) also does not strive to make the greatest possible noise, but instead always relies on the least possible tone appropriate for the occasion in hand. Forte, after all, is only a contrast to piano!
巴勃罗·卡萨尔斯(也许是有史以来最伟大的乐器演奏家)也不追求制造最大可能的噪音,而是始终依赖于在手头场合中最适当的最小音量。毕竟,强音只是对弱音的对比!
Certainly, if you wish to produce nasty, harsh, strident effects (and in showing you how to avoid them have also shown you how to produce them), nothing is easier. See Chapter on the fourth of the four optional Arm-conditions.
当然,如果你想制造令人讨厌、刺耳、尖锐的效果(并且在向你展示如何避免它们的同时也向你展示如何制造它们),那再容易不过了。请参阅第 章,了解四种可选武器状态中的第四种。
Certain of our present-day composers apparently revel in this! Unable to invent new things beautiful, and thereby achieve acclamation, they have tried (and succeeded too!) in gaining notoriety by writing things ugly, and they like these played as aggressively as possible - a brilliant idea that never occurred to the great Masters, who only tried to evolve the Beautiful, and did not write for advertisement purposes. Happily, there are some few composers of today, ahead of their times, who use all the newest harmonic, melodic and rhythmic contrivances, and yet who try to evolve the beautiful, the romantic and classical, and who still advocate the use of Music as the most direct language of the emotions.
我们当今的一些作曲家显然喜欢这样做!无法创造出新的美丽事物,从而获得赞誉,他们试图(而且也成功了!)通过创作丑陋的东西来获得声名,他们喜欢这些作品被尽可能激烈地演奏 - 这是一个伟大的想法,伟大的大师们从未想到过,他们只试图创造美丽的事物,并不是为了广告目的而写作。幸运的是,当今有一些作曲家,他们超前于时代,利用所有最新的和声、旋律和节奏手法,但他们仍然试图创造美丽、浪漫和古典的作品,他们仍然主张将音乐作为最直接的情感语言。
Personally, I confess preference for the Tone-range from to - with an occasional fff. Yet I am no purist, for I enjoy the "kitchen utensils" of the orchestra when the musical occa-
就个人而言,我承认偏爱音域从 ,偶尔也喜欢 fff。然而我并非纯粹主义者,因为我喜欢管弦乐队的“厨房器具”,当音乐场合-

sion is propitious. Indeed, I revel in that beating-out of Rhythm by close reiterations of the cymbals in that marvellous climax in DvořÁk's "Husitzka" Overture. It is an effect here justified, musically, and not a flamboyant advertisement-device. But I intensely dislike the tone-range apparently advocated by some of my would-be critics, that is, starting no lower than a bare piano, and then constantly going up to sheer cacophonous clatter. I loathe it, just as one loathes people who insist on always talking with full use of the larynx, and Pianists who try to approximate to a pneumatic stone-drill.
sion 是吉祥的。事实上,我沉醉于德沃夏克的“Husitzka”序曲中钹的紧密重复击打出的节奏。这里的效果在音乐上是合理的,而不是炫耀性的广告手段。但我非常讨厌一些自称是我的评论家所提倡的音域范围,即从光秃秃的钢琴开始,然后不断上升到纯粹的刺耳喧闹。我厌恶这种做法,就像厌恶那些坚持用全声带说话的人以及试图模拟气动凿岩机的钢琴家一样。
Indeed, I prefer (and I believe the public also is learning to prefer) the "still, small voice"- musical sensitiveness in place of the most overwhelming raukishness.
事实上,我更喜欢(我相信公众也正在学会更喜欢)“静谧、细腻的声音” - 音乐的敏感性,而不是最压倒性的粗糙。
However much it may seem like Sport to some to witness a Pianist . Piano contest, it has no relationship to the Art of Music.
无论对一些人来说,观看钢琴家进行钢琴比赛可能看起来像是一种体育比赛,但这与音乐艺术没有任何关系。

Additional Note No. XVIII
附注十八

AN ALTERNATIVE METHOD
另类 方法

Instead of the method of producing shown on page 8 of this Digest, and on page 5 of the Epitome, an alternate way is optional. Here, instead of beginning the tone-producing action "half-way down" (or strictly speaking two thirds down), i.e.,FROM that "hump" which we can feel during key-descent (on every Piano more or less markedly), we must in this alternate touch-form begin our tone-producing action from key-surface (as in all other touches), but we must here swing the key down only to that "hump." That is, we must aim our action to , and
与本文摘要第 8 页和精华版第 5 页所示的 生产方法不同,还有一种可选的替代方式。在这里,与其从“一半位置”(或严格来说是下降的三分之二位置)开始产生音调动作,即从我们在按下每个钢琴键时都能感觉到的“驼峰”开始,我们在这种替代 触摸形式中必须从键面开始我们的音调产生动作(与所有其他触摸方式一样),但我们必须将键只摇到那个“驼峰”。也就是说,我们的动作目标必须是 ,并且

must promptly cease it there, and not, as usual, play through it so as to take the key right down.
必须立即停止,而不是像往常一样继续演奏下去,以便将音调降下来。
Owing to the little knock or jerk delivered at this "hump," the hammer in this case flies off the hopper at this point, and is therefore here not helped on beyond it to the point where the hopper-escapement acts, as in ordinary touch.
由于在这个“驼峰”处传递的小敲击或颠簸,因此在这一点上,这种情况下的锤子会从料斗上飞出,因此在这里不会被帮助超越到料斗逃逸装置起作用的点,就像在普通的触键中一样。
In this way the Key-lever is again deprived of half its efficacy, just as by the previously explained method, and thus renders very soft playing easier. The difference between the two methods is, that when we play FRom "half-way down" we use the lower half of key-descent; whereas, in the alternative way we use only the first half. A very thin, thread-like tone is the result, which can be whittled down almost to inaudibility. The action required is in the nature of a gentle little staccato blow delivered at that hump-obstruction. Beware, however, not instead to knock at the key itself - at surfacelevel! As the action must be so delicate and subtle, needless to add that the arm must be in its perfectly poised or floating condition; a good-sized hand, lying loosely on the keyboard, may prove to be an ample basis without any exertion of it whatever; and the forearm, rotationally, just holds the hand level by its "small" muscles only.
通过这种方法,键杆再次失去了一半的效力,就像之前解释的 方法一样,从而使非常轻柔的演奏变得更容易。两种方法之间的区别在于,当我们从“中途”开始演奏时,我们使用键下降的下半部分;而在另一种方式中,我们只使用前半部分。结果是一种非常细的、线状的音色,几乎可以被削减到听不见。所需的动作类似于在那个隆起的阻碍处轻轻的小断奏打击。然而,要注意的是,不要敲击键本身 - 在表面水平!由于动作必须如此细腻和微妙,因此无需多加说明,手臂必须处于完美平衡或漂浮状态;一个大小适中的手,松散地放在键盘上,可能会证明是一个充足的基础,而无需任何努力;而前臂,旋转地,只通过其“小”肌肉使手保持水平。
This alternative method serves well where swift passages are required at their softest, and non-legato. Obviously, as the key is only taken down half-way, and allowed to rebound from there, there can be no real legato, although the ear may be deceived at the speed. For artistic playing both methods should be mastered, but when and where to apply them is largely a matter of Taste. I, personally, for instance, like to play the swift delicate accompaniment of the Chopin A Flat study (quoted on page 96) by "passing-on" touch, and therefore for this accompaniment use the "second half" of key-descent only, so as to attain the required ; whereas in the minor study (quoted on page 78) for the "echo" effects I prefer the alternate method, with its "first half" of the key only used, and its rebounding staccato touch; and with fingers fully bent and more - on their tips, close to the nail!
这种替代 方法在需要快速进行最轻柔、非连贯的乐句时非常有效。显然,由于按键只被按下一半,然后允许从那里反弹,所以实际上无法实现真正的连贯,尽管在速度上可能会欺骗耳朵。对于艺术演奏,应该掌握这两种方法,但何时何地应用它们在很大程度上取决于品味。例如,我个人喜欢通过“传递式”触感演奏肖邦 A 大调练习的快速细腻伴奏(见第 96 页引用),因此在这段伴奏中只使用按键下降的“后半部分”,以达到所需的 ;而在降 E 小调练习(见第 78 页引用)中,我更喜欢交替方法,使用按键的“前半部分”和反弹的断奏触感,以及完全弯曲的手指,更靠近指甲尖端!
Evidently, some artists have succeeded in instinctively acquiring one or even both of these two methods of obtaining the softest sounds; but now that the explanations are at hand, every player who strives for artistic finish should make a point of mastering both, since it ensures a greater colour-range.
显然,一些艺术家已经本能地掌握了这两种获得最柔和音色的方法中的一种,甚至两种;但现在有了解释,每个追求艺术完美的演奏者都应该努力掌握这两种方法,因为这可以确保更广泛的音色范围。

Additional Note No. XIX
附注 XIX

RHYTHMICAL ATTENTION 节奏关注

Individualism v. Mechanism
个人主义 v. 机械主义

In this connection, and in view of the extreme importance of Rhythmical Attention (and certain discussions lately) the following verbatim reprint of an article of mine which appeared in The Keyboard as long ago as November, 1893, may prove helpful: -
在这种情况下,鉴于节奏注意力的极端重要性(以及最近的某些讨论),我在《键盘乐器》上发表的一篇文章的逐字重印,早在 1893 年 11 月就出现过,可能会有所帮助:-
All musicians of course admit and preach, and are agreed, that rhythm is the most important of all in music. Yet it is just this very point which is not sufficiently insisted upon, not sufficiently clearly seen, and most often failed in! It would therefore seem profitable to investigate this a little.
当然,所有音乐家都承认并宣扬,并且一致认为,节奏是音乐中最重要的。然而,正是这一点并没有得到足够的强调,没有得到足够清晰的认识,而且最常被忽视!因此,似乎有必要稍微探讨一下这个问题。
Undoubtedly, it is impossible to conceive anything existing in the entire absence of the element Time. Nevertheless, looking at a painting, for instance, we are not at all particularly
毫无疑问,在整个存在中,不可能想象没有时间元素的存在。然而,例如看一幅画时,我们并不特别。

conscious of time-space. But when we come to music, its very foundation is Duration. Hence the importance of Rhythm Rhythm not only with regard to contrasts of tone, accentuation, etc., but Rhythm in the sense of contrast of note-lengths.
意识到时间和空间。但当我们谈到音乐时,它的基础是持续时间。因此,节奏的重要性。节奏不仅涉及音调、重音等方面的对比,还包括音符长度的对比意义。
Now here comes the particular point the importance of which I would impress as vividly as possible upon all - myself included! - whether young students or full-fledged artists. And this point is: that the "rhythm" must be a NEW Tring every time a piece is played. It must be done-made - at that very instant, and must not merely "occur" automatically. The notes can be, and should be, found automatically by the fingers, it is true; but not so with regard to rhythm. A sheer automatic performance is the result as soon as the rhythm is allowed to "do" itself. In it will be found to lie the greatest difference between the performances of a barrel-organ and of a sentient being. In the machine, the rhythm is not remade, originated, not at the moment produced for each note; in the human performance it may be. And when it is, then we hear a real performance. Notes may be wrong by the hundred, the pbrasing and conception may be totally against our notions of what they should be, but when the rhythm is turned out a new thing by the player at the moment of playing, then we all are compelled to concede that we are anyway witnessing a real "reading" of the piece - a performance which, though it may or may not meet with our approval, we all the same feel to be a real living thing. In a word, it is an intended thing, and not an article turned out by the dozen.
现在,这里是一个特别重要的观点,我要尽可能生动地向所有人——包括我自己!——强调它的重要性,无论是年轻学生还是成熟艺术家。这一观点是:每次演奏一首曲子时,“节奏”必须是全新的。它必须在那一刻完成、制作,并且不能仅仅是自动“发生”。音符可以被手指自动找到,这是真的;但对于节奏来说并非如此。一旦节奏被允许自行“完成”,结果就是纯粹的自动演奏。在这里,我们会发现一个机械风琴和有感知能力的生物演奏之间最大的区别。在机器中,节奏不会被重新制作、创造,也不会为每个音符即时产生;而在人类演奏中,可能会。当这样做时,我们听到的才是真正的演奏。 注释可能有百分之百的错误,措辞和构思可能完全违背我们对它们应该是什么的看法,但当节奏在演奏者演奏的那一刻被重新诠释时,我们都不得不承认,我们无论如何都在见证这件作品的真正“阅读” - 一场表演,尽管它可能或可能不符合我们的认可,但我们仍然感觉到它是一个真正的生命体。一言以蔽之,这是一个有意的事物,而不是大批量生产的产品。
Very well then, what is the moral of all this? . . . How often has it not been preached - "Concentration," "Attention" and yet how little living fruit does this preaching seem to bear after all! The failure results from people not seeing how to insure this necessary concentration. Here we learn why intimately close attention on the rhythm is so immeasurably important.
那么,这一切的道德是什么呢?多少次不是被宣扬过——“专注”,“注意力”,然而这种宣扬似乎终究没有结出多少实际成果!失败的原因在于人们没有看到如何确保这种必要的专注。在这里,我们了解到为什么对节奏的密切关注如此重要。
With the very best will in the world we may say to ourselves: "Now then, 'attention'?" "Now then, concentration on the piece I am playing" - and yet the desired "grip" will not come!
在这个世界上,即使我们拥有最好的意愿,也可能会对自己说:“那么,‘注意力’呢?”“那么,集中精力在我正在演奏的曲目上” - 然而,期望的“抓住”却无法实现!
The reason is that such phrases are too indefinite to help us. To bring our attention to bear, we must have some definite point. One may look on a page of music with complete attention, and yet truly see nothing of the text! It is only when the vision is brought to bear on a particular passage, or single note, that one really sees! In other words, attention only succeeds when there is for the moment a definite point.
原因是这样的短语太不确定,无法帮助我们。为了集中注意力,我们必须有一个明确的焦点。一个人可能全神贯注地看着一张乐谱,但实际上什么也看不见!只有当视线集中在特定的乐句或单个音符上时,人才能真正看清楚!换句话说,只有当有一个明确的焦点时,注意力才会成功。
"Nervousness," too, is of course merely incapacity of solely arresting the attention upon the matter in hand. How important then is it, indeed, to gain this power of giving one's mind fully at will. And the point I am endeavouring to lead up to is way, and the only way, to succeed in this.
“紧张”,当然只是无法将注意力完全集中在手头事务上。因此,能够自如地让自己的思绪全神贯注地专注于某事是多么重要。我试图引导的观点是成功的唯一途径,也是唯一的途径。
It is simplicity itself! Every note in every piece most certainly has a spot in time at which it should occur. Now just here we do have the something definite required, which the mind may grip:
这就是简单本身!每首乐曲中的每个音符肯定都有一个应该出现的时间点。现在我们确实需要的是这个明确的东西,让思维能够抓住:
"Will," intend, determine, then, that the first note of the piece, and every subsequent one, does sound just when your own rhythmical sense of the moment demands it shall sound, "and the trick is done." Play each note at the beginning of a beat rhythmically on purpose. Wilfully put, place, spot, each intervening note and rest, and at once you feel (and everyone who listens feels it too) that you "have" the piece. It is felt that you have grip of it. Determining the occurrence of each note just like this is playing the piece on purpose. Concentrated attention is necessarily at once fully given. For to think of the place in Time at which the sounds shall occur, involves that the place on the keyboard, and the particular finger for that moment belonging to it, is also mentally realized. Hence accuracy is promoted all round. And as it is impossible to determine the rhythmical details of a piece without also considering the musical sense of it, the aim of all playing is fulfilled more adequately.
"意志",打算,决定,然后,这首乐曲的第一个音符,以及随后的每一个音符,在你自己当下的节奏感要求它发出的时候,确实发出,“技巧就完成了。”有意识地在每个节拍的开头演奏每个音符。刻意地放置,安排,定位每一个中间的音符和休止符,你会立刻感觉到(每个听众也会感觉到),你“掌握”了这首乐曲。感觉到你已经掌握了它。决定每个音符的出现就像有意地演奏这首乐曲。集中注意力必须立即全面给予。因为考虑声音应该出现的时间点,就意味着键盘上的位置,以及属于那一刻的特定手指也在心里实现。因此,全面促进准确性。由于不可能确定一首乐曲的节奏细节而不考虑其音乐感,因此所有演奏的目的更加充分实现。
Let it be clearly understood, it is not merely "playing in time" that is required - a barrel-piano can do that quite excellently! no, it is the making the time on purpose at the very moment of
让人清楚地了解,所需的不仅仅是“按时演奏” - 一个木桶钢琴可以做得非常出色!不,关键是在那个特定时刻刻意掌控时间

performance, that is the point. The executant's idea may be quite different from a metronome's diction; yet, if he really intends the time-spot for each note, his version will sound infinitely more satisfying than the un-living metronome's! That, in fact, precisely is the difference: in "making the rhythm" he makes the music live - putting some of his own Life into it. And undoubtedly that is just the difference between all Art and mere Mechanism, however finished and perfect the latter may be as such. "The artist lives in his work" - i.e., those who listen, or see, or read, feel a fellow-human's individuality asserting itself. They are conscious of being in the presence of living thought - whether expressed in picture, novel or a musical creation or performance, it is all the same - and that is something ever incalculably higher than the most perfect resultant of a penny-in-the-slot system!
表演,这就是重点。演奏者的想法可能与节拍器的措辞完全不同;然而,如果他真的打算为每个音符找到正确的节奏点,他的版本将听起来比那个无生命的节拍器更令人满意!事实上,这正是区别所在:“制造节奏”时,他让音乐活起来 - 把自己的一些生命力融入其中。毫无疑问,这正是所有艺术与单纯机械之间的区别,无论后者作为机械有多么完美和精致。“艺术家活在他的作品中” - 也就是说,那些倾听、观看或阅读的人感受到一个同类的个体在表现自己。他们意识到自己置身于活生生的思想之中 - 无论是表现在画作、小说还是音乐创作或表演中,都是一样的 - 这是一种永远无法估量的高于投币式系统最完美结果的东西!

FOREWORD TO EPITOME 《精华集》序言

This Epitome forms the Summary of "The Visible and Invisible in Piano-playing" - a complete Revise and Digest of my teachings up to date. The Epitome is complete in itself, being designed for separate publication as a School Text-book. I have been urged to issue this at once, without awaiting the publication of its parent work, the demand for such Epitome appearing to be imperative. The Daily Maxims and Final Precepts appended form a concise survey of the most vital points of the subject. When more detailed information is required, refer to the same Section in the Digest itself, and to my earlier works.
这个精华概括了《钢琴演奏中的可见与不可见之处》的总结 - 这是我迄今为止教学的完整修订和摘要。这个精华本身是完整的,旨在作为一本独立出版的学校教科书。我受到督促立即发行这本书,而不必等待其母作品的出版,因为对这种精华的需求似乎是迫切的。附上的每日箴言和最终格言构成了对这一主题最关键要点的简明概述。需要更详细信息时,请参考摘要本身中的相同部分,以及我的早期作品。
Tobias Matthay 托比亚斯·马塞

Section   部分

THE MEANING OF TECHNIQUE
技术的含义

  1. The sole purpose of Technique should be to express Music. It is useless therefore to practise Technique as such.
    技术的唯一目的应该是表达音乐。因此,单纯练习技术是没有意义的。
  2. While trying to gain this technical equipment to express music you must unremittingly give close attention to Music itself. Not to do this is self-defeating and harmful.
    在努力获取这些技术设备来表达音乐的同时,你必须不懈地关注音乐本身。不这样做是自我毁灭和有害的。
  3. To try to acquire Technique (as in the past) without constant reference to Music itself is just as stupid as trying to learn the use of the cricket-bat, tennis-racket or golf-club without reference to the ball!
    试图在没有对音乐本身的持续参考的情况下获得技术(就像过去一样)是愚蠢的,就像试图学习如何使用板球拍、网球拍或高尔夫球杆而不参考球一样愚蠢!
  4. Definitely to give musical-attention, you must successfully imagine the precise Time-place and Tone-place needed for every note you play, and you must also choose the kind of Tone, and precise Duration required for every note.
    肯定要给予音乐关注,你必须成功地想象出每个音符所需的确切时间和音调,你还必须选择音色的种类,以及每个音符所需的确切时长。
  5. Likewise, to enable you definitely and purposefully to sound (and use) the Piano-key you must give to it the same definite attention (as to Time and Tone) for every note you play.
    同样,为了让你能够有目的地发出声音(并使用)钢琴键,你必须对每个你弹奏的音符给予同样明确的注意力(就像对时间和音调一样)。
  6. Musical attention and Technical attention therefore equally demand Time-attention and Tonal attention. Here they meet and become one. It is the only way you can bring them into close association and co-operation. There is no other way.
    音乐关注和技术关注因此同样需要时间关注和音调关注。在这里它们相遇并成为一体。这是你能够将它们带入紧密联系和合作的唯一方式。没有其他方式。
Note. - It is the only way to avoid strumming, and the only way to make your hearer listen to you with pleasure.
注意。- 这是避免弹奏的唯一方法,也是让你的听众愉快地倾听你的唯一方法。
  1. Therefore you must never dissociate these things, not even in your first attempts at the keyboard.
    因此,你绝不能在弹琴的初次尝试中分开这些事物。
  2. In short: during Practice and Performance never allow your Time-attention to flag for a moment.
    简而言之:在练习和表演过程中,绝不要让你的时间和注意力出现任何疏忽。
  3. The four main aspects of Rhythmical Attention in playing are:-
    演奏中节奏注意力的四个主要方面是:-
(a) You must time the movement of the key itself towards Sound.
(a)您必须掌握钥匙本身朝声音移动的时间。
(b) You must feel the swing of each group of quick notes towards the pulse ahead.
(b) 你必须感受到每组快速音符朝着脉冲的摆动。
(c) You must feel the growth of each phrase-unit to its climax near the end of each phrase; and
(c) 您必须感受到每个乐句的增长,直到接近每个乐句的高潮;并
(d) You must realize the Growth of a Movement into a Whole.
(d) 你必须意识到一个运动的成长成为一个整体。
Note. - To enable you to "think" Music and Technique, you must thus feel the sense of Progression or Movement all the while you are playing.
注意。-为了让你能够“思考”音乐和技巧,你在演奏时必须感受到前进或运动的意义。

Section   部分

THE PHYSICAL ASPECT 身体层面

  • How you must use the Piano-key
    你必须如何使用钢琴键
  1. The "hopper" action of the key-mechanism allows the hammer to fall back at the moment you have struck the string with it - otherwise it would jam against the string and stop the sound.
    键盘机制的“弹跳”动作使得在你敲击琴弦的同时,锤子能够回弹,否则它会卡在琴弦上并停止声音。
  2. Consequently, once the key is down you cannot do anything further to make the sound.
    因此,一旦按下按键,您就无法再做任何事情来产生声音。
Nors. - In fact, when you feel the key's motion stopped by the keybed the hammer has already struck the string and made the sound. All you can do after this is to keep the damper up, and thus allow the string to continue sounding - but you are not then making any sound, you are only allowing it to continue.
Nors. - 实际上,当你感觉到键被键床停止运动时,锤子已经敲击了琴弦并发出声音。在此之后,你所能做的就是保持阻音器,从而让琴弦继续发声 - 但你并没有制造任何声音,你只是让它继续发声。
See Chapter II, Musical Interpretation - Joseph Williams.
查看第二章,音乐诠释 - 约瑟夫·威廉姆斯。
"See The Act of Touch, Chapter VIII - "The Instrument." (Longmans, Green and Co.) You will there find an illustration of the Piano-action, and full explanation of it.
查看《触摸的行为》,第八章 - “乐器”。(朗曼斯,格林公司)你会在那里找到钢琴行动的插图,并对其进行全面解释。
  1. You can only produce sound by making the key move.
    只有让键动起来才能发出声音。
  2. The louder you wish the sound to be, the quicker must you move the key down.
    你希望声音越大,就必须越快地按下琴键。
  3. To obtain the best result from this tone-producing motion you must never hit or jerk a key down.
    要从这种产生音调的动作中获得最佳效果,您必须永远不要猛击或拉动键。
  4. Instead, you must always produce the down-speed gradually - by acceleration.
    相反,您必须始终逐渐产生下降速度 - 通过加速。
  5. This acceleration during descent must be not only "gradual," it must be at an increasing rate of increase as the finger goes down with the key - it must be at "increasing ratio." 1
    下降过程中的加速度不仅必须是“逐渐增加的”,而且必须随着手指按下琴键而以增加的速率增加 - 它必须是“增加的比率”。
  6. It does not matter whether you call the result a better quality of tone, or merely a better controlled tone. Unless you form this habit of acceleration during key-depression you cannot control the tone with nicety, and your playing will always be unmusical to the extent that you are careless in this respect.
    无论你称之为音质更好,还是仅仅是音质更受控制,都无关紧要。除非你养成在按键时加速的习惯,否则你无法精准地控制音质,而且只要在这方面粗心大意,你的演奏就会始终缺乏音乐感。
  7. For you must exaggerate this solely correct form of key-attack. Here you must bring the key down some twothirds of the way before you give it the final little tone-producing swing.
    对于 ,您必须夸大这种唯一正确的按键攻击形式。在这里,您必须在最后轻微产生音调的摆动之前将按键按下大约三分之二的距离。
  8. You can only stop the sound by allowing the key to rise, when the damper at once returns to the string and stops its motion.
    只有让琴键升起才能停止声音,当弹奏器立即返回到琴弦并停止运动时。
  9. For a true Staccato you must allow the key actually to rebound - with your finger-tip on it.
    对于真正的断音,你必须允许琴键实际上反弹 - 用你的指尖在上面。
  10. Tone, in the making, can never take longer than it does for the most absolute staccatissimo.
    音色的制作永远不会比最绝对的断音音符所需的时间更长。
  11. It takes no more force to hold a key down for Tenuto or Legato, than it does to sound it at its softest. In fact, it takes rather less.
    按住键盘以进行 Tenuto 或 Legato 演奏并不需要比轻按键盘发出声音更多的力量。事实上,需要的力量更少。

Section III 第三部分

  1. Your playing cannot sound musical unless you mean every note of it rightly.
    除非你正确地演奏每个音符,否则你的演奏不会听起来像音乐。
  2. You can only produce your musical intentions tonally by using your "key-sense" for each and every note.
    你只能通过对每个音符使用你的“键感”来音调地表达你的音乐意图。
  3. "Key-sense" means physically feeling how much force is needed before and during each key-descent, and applying this force in due acceleration for each note.
    “键感”意味着在每个按键下降之前和期间,身体感受到需要多少力量,并在每个音符中适当加速应用这种力量。
  4. Your feeling the key's resistance to motion in this way is mainly a muscular-sense - a sense of work being done during key-descent - it is a Work-sense, in fact.
    你感受到按键阻力的方式主要是肌肉感觉 - 在按键下降过程中感受到工作正在进行 - 实际上是一种工作感觉。
  5. You cannot purposefully produce any note nor can your playing sound intentional and musically intelligent unless you use this work-sense for every note.
    除非您对每个音符都使用这种工作感,否则您无法故意产生任何音符,也无法使您的演奏听起来有意义和音乐智慧。
  6. You can only tell how short-lived is the force needed to produce the tone by listening alertly.
    你只能通过警觉地倾听来感知产生音调所需力量是多么短暂。
  7. By thus listening, and also feeling the key, your musical and technical attention become one and indivisible.
    通过这样的倾听,同时感受到音调,你的音乐和技术注意力变得统一且不可分割。
  8. Your playing cannot mean anything musically unless you do thus both listen and feel for every note.
    除非你同时倾听并感受每一个音符,否则你的演奏在音乐上就没有任何意义。
  9. To Sum Up: (1) You must feel the key before and while you move it down; (2) You must feel it while you are holding it down; and (3) You must feel its coming up - you must feel the cessation of the holding-down action; and unless you do this last you cannot be sure of your Duration effects - i.e., the precise length of your tenuti.
    总结一下:(1)在按下按键之前和之时,你必须感受到它;(2)在按住按键时,你必须感受到它;(3)你必须感受到它的抬起 - 你必须感受到按住动作的停止;除非你做到最后一点,否则你无法确定你的持续效果 - 即,你的 tenuti 的精确长度。
Section IV 第四部分

THE PHYSIOLOGY OF TECHNIQUE
技术的生理学

  1. The acquisition of any muscular habit, good or bad, is always a mental act.
    任何肌肉习惯的养成,无论是好是坏,都始终是一种心理行为。
  2. You cannot teach your muscles to act rightly, you can only teach your brain to direct your muscles rightly.
    你无法教会肌肉正确行动,你只能教会大脑正确指导肌肉。
  3. "Stiffness" arises when you exert a limb (or portion of it), not only in the required direction, but also in the opposite and contrary direction.
    “僵硬”是指当你用力使一条肢体(或其中的一部分)朝着所需的方向运动时,同时也朝着相反和相反的方向运动。
  4. Thus you create a tug-of-war between the two opposite limb-exertions.
    因此,你在两种相反的肢体运动之间制造了一场拔河比赛。
To remedy this, teach your mind to distinguish between these conflicting and antagonistic limb-states - or conditions.
为了解决这个问题,教导你的头脑区分这些相互冲突和对立的肢体状态 - 或条件。
  1. Two opposite exertions nullify each other completely if they are equal, but the slightest contrariness is sufficient to spoil your playing. You cannot see this fault, but you can feel it, if you are sufficiently alert.
    两种相反的努力如果相等,就会完全抵消彼此,但是最轻微的相反就足以破坏你的演奏。你看不到这个错误,但如果你足够警觉,你会感觉到它。
  2. Indeed, there are three distinct ways of "stiffening":
    确实,有三种不同的“硬化”方式:
(1) You may use the antagonistic muscles as well as the required ones.
(1)您可以使用对抗肌肉以及所需的肌肉。
(2) You may jam your limb against the keybeds by playing "too late," and
(2)如果你演奏“太晚”,可能会把手臂 jam 在键盘上
(3) You may allow the psychological effect of Fear to cause you to contract more or less every muscle in your body!
(3)你可能会允许恐惧的心理效应导致你收缩身体中的每根肌肉多一点或少一点!
  1. By no possible effort of mind can you directly actuate any muscle. You can only actuate a muscle by vividly imagining and wanting the required action or exertion OF YOUR LIMB.
    用任何可能的思维努力都无法直接激活任何肌肉。你只能通过生动地想象和渴望所需的肢体动作或努力来激活肌肉。
And you can only achieve free action of the limb by wishing its action to be free.
你只能通过希望肢体自由活动来实现肢体的自由活动。
  1. Therefore do not try to think of the actual muscles used, or their locality. This will only lead to self-consciousness and stiffess, and will inevitably hamper you in the acquisition of easy technique and sure musicality of expression. Remember, you can only "think" or prompt xrmb-action, not muscular action!
    因此不要试图考虑实际使用的肌肉,或它们的位置。这只会导致自我意识和僵硬,并且必然会妨碍您获得轻松的技术和确切的音乐表现力。记住,您只能“思考”或促使 xrmb 动作,而不是肌肉动作!
  2. You cannot sound any note without actuating (i.e. exerting) the finger concerned.
    你不能发出任何音符,而不激活(即施加)相关的手指。
Nork. - Unless you use your fist sideways, as you should do in the first steps of learning. Here refer to my "Nine Steps," "First Solo Book," "Child's First Steps," "First Music Making," "Playthings," etc., Oxford University Press.
Nork. - 除非你侧面用拳头,就像你在学习的最初步骤中应该做的那样。这里指的是我的《九步曲》,《第一独奏书》,《儿童的第一步》,《初次音乐制作》,《玩具》,等等,牛津大学出版社。
  1. This exertion of the finger may be accompanied by a movement of the finger (relatively to the hand), but not necessarily so.
    手指的这种用力可能会伴随着手指的移动(相对于手),但不一定如此。
  2. Realize, in applying Power, that action and re-action are always equal. Therefore, in order effectively to apply power (or Force, or Energy) at the business end of a limb, or portion of it (such as the finger) you must supply a sufficiently stable basis as required at the other end of that limb (or portion of it) else the force you use will be there misspent, and you will fail to attain the intended tone.
    认识到,在运用力量时,动作和反作用力始终是相等的。因此,为了有效地在肢体的末端(如手指)施加力量(或力量、能量),您必须在该肢体的另一端提供足够稳定的基础,否则您使用的力量将被浪费,您将无法达到预期的音调。
  3. Hence you cannot actuate or exert your finger efficiently, unless you help it by the Hand-and-Arm element in some form or other.
    因此,除非以某种形式的手臂元素帮助,否则您无法有效地激活或发挥手指。
Without such efficient Basis or Foundation, your fingeraction will certainly fail in its purpose to move the key accurately.
没有这样高效的基础,你的手指动作肯定无法准确地移动琴键。
  1. When you apply force with the tip of your finger against the key to move it, the reaction is felt at the knuckle; consequently you must supply a stable basis there at that moment the knuckle must not give way, else you will lose your intended effect. This required steady Basis at the knuckle is obtained by exerting (or actuating) your Hand during the moment you use your finger for key-depression.
    当您用手指尖施加力量来移动按键时,反应会在指关节处感受到;因此,在那一刻,您必须在那里提供一个稳定的基础,指关节不能松动,否则您将失去预期的效果。通过在使用手指按下按键的同时用力(或激活)您的手来获得指关节处所需的稳定基础。
  2. This exertion of the hand does not necessarily imply a movement of it.
    这种手的用力并不一定意味着它的移动。
Nore. - You can exert the hand without moving it. Try it on the top of a table. Press quite forcibly - you can feel it, but cannot. see it.
Nore. - 你可以不移动手就施加力量。在桌子顶部试试。用相当大的力量按压 - 你可以感觉到,但看不见。
  1. Again, when you thus help the finger by a down-exertion of the hand at the knuckle, the re-action is then felt at the Wristjoint - up towards the arm there. Clearly then, you must there also supply a stable Basis when the tone requires it, else the wrist will be driven up.
    再次,当您通过手在指关节处向下用力来帮助手指时,反作用力会在手腕关节处感受到 - 向上延伸至手臂。显然,当音调需要时,您必须在那里提供一个稳定的基础,否则手腕会被推起。
But this Basis for the down-exertion of the hand upon the finger is provided by the Arm-element, in one of its six forms, considered later.
但是手指下压的基础是由手臂元素提供的,在后面的六种形式中考虑。
  1. Roughly speaking, therefore, the physiological elements available are three:-
    大致而言,因此,可用的生理元素有三个:-
(1) Finger exertion (1) 手指运动
(2) Hand-exertion and (2) 手动操作和
(3) The Arm-element. (3) 手臂元素。
  1. You can optionally apply any or all of these three elements at the moment of key-descent, while depressing the key by the Movement of only one of these; i.e., there need be only a movement of one of these, the other two elements showing no movement whatever.
    您可以选择在按下按键的同时应用这三个元素中的任意一个或全部,只需通过其中一个元素的移动来按下按键;即,只需移动其中一个元素,其他两个元素完全不移动。
  2. Be sure not to confuse the exertion or relaxation of a limb with the movement of it.
    确保不要混淆肢体的用力或放松与其运动。
  3. Also, do not confuse the application of Weight with movement of the weight.
    不要混淆重量的应用与重量的移动。
Nore. - When you drop your arm at your side, you have an example of Movement without exertion. Whereas, when your arm lies passively on a table, you can feel the Weight of it there, but there is no movement. In the same way, you can exert your arm, or hand or finger without showing any Movement. See Note to .
Nore. - 当你把手放在身体旁边时,你就有一个没有努力的运动的例子。然而,当你的手臂被 passively 放在桌子上时,你可以感受到它的重量,但没有运动。同样,你可以用力挥动手臂、手或手指,而不显示任何运动。请参见 的注释。
  1. Indeed, most of the muscular changes-in-state which you have to apply in playing are quite hidden from the eye.
    事实上,大部分在演奏中需要施加的肌肉变化状态对肉眼来说是相当隐蔽的。
  2. The particular movement is a relatively unimportant matter, but the particular Condition (or state of limb) is allimportant. And this last is almost always invisible.
    特定的动作是相对不重要的事情,但特定的状态(或肢体状态)才是最重要的。而这最后一点几乎总是看不见的。

Section   部分

THE PHYSIOLOGICAL DETAILS OF TOUCH
触摸的生理细节

  • How to use your finger, hand, and arm:
    如何使用你的手指、手和手臂:

The Finger: 手指:

  1. Never try to hit the key down. Instead bring the finger gently upon the surface of the Key, and when you reach this surface exert the finger (maybe quite vigorously) during keydescent, to the extent you feel the key needs for each particular Tone.
    永远不要试图按下按键。相反,轻轻地将手指放在按键表面上,当手指触及表面时,在按键下降过程中用力(可能相当用力),以满足每个特定音调所需的按键力度。
  2. There are two possible modes of finger-use:-
    有两种可能的手指使用模式:-
(a) You can use a folding-inwards or gripping exertion, or -
(a)您可以使用折叠内部或抓握用力,或 -
(b) You can use an opening-out or unfolding exertion and you can supply both without any corresponding movement whatever. See Section IX, "Bent v. Flat Finger-use."
(b)您可以使用打开或展开的努力,而且可以在没有任何相应移动的情况下提供两者。请参阅第九部分,“弯曲与平扁手指使用”。
  1. The conDITION of the Upper-arm and Elbow is compelled to be in sympathy with these two opposite forms of finger action.
    上臂和肘部的状况被迫与这两种相反的手指动作形式保持同步。

The Hand: 手:

  1. To enable the finger to do its work effectively, you must exert the hand downwards upon it at the knuckle during each momentary act of tone-production, as pointed out in and 12 of this Section. This, however, does not necessarily imply any movement whatever of the hand itself.
    为了让手指有效地发挥作用,您必须在每一刻音调产生的过程中,在关节处向下用力压手指,正如本节的 和 12 所指出的。然而,这并不一定意味着手本身会有任何移动。
  2. As you cannot exert the finger vigorously against the key without this corresponding exertion of the hand, you also cannot exert your hand upon the key without the corresponding exertion of the intervening finger.
    由于你无法在没有手的相应用力的情况下对键盘用力按下手指,你也无法在没有手指的相应用力的情况下对键盘用力按下手。
  3. When you exert both finger and hand you may move either the finger only, or the hand only, during key-descent. Therefore, one of these exertions will then be entirely hidden from view.
    当您同时用手指和手控制时,您可以在按键下降时只移动手指或只移动手掌。因此,其中一种努力将完全隐藏在视线之外。
  4. Thus, in all normal playing by finger-movement (or so-called "finger-touch") you must always back-up your finger exertion by a hand-exertion, delivered for each note individually, although this hand-exertion may remain quite invisible.
    因此,在所有正常的指尖运动中,您必须始终通过手部运动来支持您的指尖努力,为每个音符分别提供,尽管这种手部努力可能完全看不见。

The Arm: 手臂:

  1. This matter is bound to seem complex at first sight, but is perfectly simple, once it is grasped.
    这件事乍看起来似乎复杂,但一旦掌握,就会变得非常简单。
Without mastery of it, there cannot be any real understanding of the rationale of Technique.
没有掌握它,就无法真正理解技术的原理。
  1. To enable finger and hand to have their proper basis, you must (as shown) back-up the hand exertion by some form of Arm-use - some particular condition or state of the arm.
    为了让手指和手能够得到适当的基础,你必须(如所示)通过某种形式的手臂运用来支持手的努力 - 手臂的某种特定条件或状态。
  2. There are sIX Ways you can thus apply the Arm: -
    有六种方法可以这样运用手臂:-
  3. Four of these are OPTIONAL, being determined by the desired tone. These four are applied only during the moment of key-descent - to enable the finger and hand to do their work effectively.
    其中四个是可选的,由所需的音调决定。这四个仅在按键下降的瞬间应用 - 以使手指和手能够有效地完成工作。
  4. Whereas two are compulSORy, and constantly needed, whatever the nature of the passage.
    然而两者是强制性的,并且无论通道的性质如何,都是必不可少的。
  5. The Four Optional and Momentary Forms of Arm-Use:
    手臂使用的四种可选和瞬时形式:
I. The Weigit of the Whole Arm, relaxed only during
I. 整个手臂的重量,只有在放松时。

key-descent. 键降。
II. The Weight of the Fore-arm Only in place of wholearm weight.
II. 仅前臂的重量代替整个手臂的重量。
III. A Down-ExERtion OF THe Forearm; but in conjunction with the loosened upper-arm and lastly
III. 前臂的下伸;但与放松的上臂一起,最后
IV. This Same Down-Exertion of the Forearm, but here in conjunction with a Forward-driven UPPerARM.
IV. 这个相同的前臂用力,但这里与向前推动的上臂结合在一起。
Nore. - This No. TV is a type of technique carefully to be shunned in fortel
Nore. - 这个 No. 电视是一种需要小心避免的技术。
  1. Singing-tone, chords, etc., demand the use of No. I - here you must momentarily release the whole arm (either fully or less fully) as felt necessary for the particular tone.
    唱调、和弦等需要使用第一号 - 在这里,您必须根据特定的音调需要瞬间释放整个手臂(完全或部分释放)。
This triple combination of arm-weight, finger and hand exertion needed for singing tone, lends itself to the distinction between "Weight-initiated" and "Muscularly-initiated" touch, and is one you must also learn to recognize. If you think of Weight-release the musical result will be rounder and fuller than when you think of the implied Finger-and-hand exertions.
唱调所需的手臂重量、手指和手部用力的三重组合,有助于区分“重量启动”和“肌肉启动”触感,这也是您必须学会识别的。如果您考虑释放重量,音乐结果将比考虑暗含的手指和手部用力时更圆润丰满。
Nore. - This is more a psychological than a physical distinction, but none the less real, musically, for all that. See "Act of Touch," Chapter XX, etc.
Nore. - 这更多是心理上的区别,而不是身体上的区别,但在音乐上,这一点并不逊色。见《触摸的行为》,第二十章等。
  1. Lighter effects need only No. II - here release only Forearm Weight.
    轻一点的效果只需要第二号 - 这里只释放前臂重量。
  2. For greater tone than can be provided by the full Weightbasis (No. I alone), No. III is needed - here you must exert
    对于比全重基础(仅限 No. I)提供的音色更强的需求,需要 No. III - 在这里你必须施加
1 The key-resistance encountered during the moment of key-descent tells you kow much, if you attend alertly. This gives you up to , and possibly -but do not forget also the required momentary exertions of inger and hand! - so as to render the weight of the arm effective behind the exerted finger and hand during the moment of key-descent, or when continuously so needed (slightly) for "Passing-on" touch or legato "Resting," etc. (Sections VIII and XII).
1 在按键下降的瞬间遇到的按键阻力会告诉你多少,如果你保持警觉的话。这给你 ,可能 - 但也不要忘记手指和手的瞬时努力!- 以便在按键下降的瞬间或持续需要时(轻微地)使手臂的重量在施加的手指和手后面起作用,或者用于“传递”触感或连续“休息”等(第 VIII 和 XII 节)。
This weight-release, however, does Nor necessarily imply any movement whatever of the arm itself.
这种减轻重量的方法并不一定意味着手臂本身会有任何移动。

the Forearm downwards in addition to the full release of the Upper-arm, with its free elbow.
前臂向下,除了完全释放上臂外,还有自由的肘部。
  1. Never use No..IV instead for loud tones - i.e., never, for fortes, exert the Upperarm forwards while you exert the Forearm downwards.
    永远不要使用 No..IV 来代替大音符 - 也就是说,永远不要在强音时,将上臂向前用力,同时将前臂向下用力。
Nore. - This Forward-drive of the Upper-arm, given very gently indeed, may however occasionally be appropriate for light "dry" effects. But in fortes this forward-driven Upper-arm and down-forced Forearm (with its rigid Elbow) is responsible for all those harsh, noisy, dull, thuddy effects one so often hears, even from otherwise quite good artists. It is not only destructive of all natural beauty and control of utterance, but is also most injurious to the instrument itself. Avoid it!
Nore. - 这种非常温和的上臂前推动作,偶尔可能适用于轻微的“干燥”效果。但在强音部分,这种前推动的上臂和向下施加力量的前臂(以及其僵硬的肘部)负责产生所有那些刺耳、嘈杂、沉闷、沉闷的效果,即使是从其他方面相当不错的艺术家那里也经常听到。这不仅破坏了所有自然的美感和表达的控制,而且对乐器本身也是非常有害的。要避免这种情况!

11. The Two Compulsory Forms of Arm-use are:
11. 手臂使用的两种必修形式是:

  1. (A) The Poised Arm is used for all passages, but is applied either Continuously, or Intermittently.
    (A)平衡臂用于所有乐段,但可以连续或间歇地应用。
(B) The Forearm Rotative Conditions must be applied correctly to every note, whatever the Touch-form used.
(B)无论使用何种触键形式,都必须正确应用前臂旋转条件到每个音符。

13. The Poised Condition of the Whole Arm:
13. 整个手臂的平衡状态:

This is a freely-balanced, self-supported, floating or buoyant state (or condition) of the whole arm. It is used in the two ways: -
这是整个手臂的自由平衡、自支撑、浮动或漂浮状态。它有两种用法:-
  1. (a) InTERmitiEnTLy, the poised arm is applied in-between the sounding of all the notes in passages which require the arm during key-descent in one of the four ways mentioned in .
    (a)间歇地,平稳的手臂在需要手臂在按键下降过程中的所有音符之间被应用,其中一种方式在 中提到。
In this case the arm reverts to its poised condition instantly on the completion of each separate act of tone-production, both in loud and soft passages, and both in Legato and Staccato.
在这种情况下,手臂在每个独立的音乐表现行为完成后立即恢复到其平衡状态,无论是在大声部分还是轻柔部分,无论是在连续音还是断音中。
  1. (b) Continuously, the poised arm is needed, without break, for the duration of each phrase in most Agility passages. It forms the Basis of Arm-vibration touch, and also "The
    (b)在大多数敏捷乐段中,需要持续稳定的手臂,不间断地,以完成每个乐句的持续时间。它构成了手臂振动触感的基础,也是“The”。
Act of Resting," both in Staccato and in "Artificial Legato." See Sections VIII, XI, and XII.
休息动作,分别以断音和“人工连奏”演奏。请参阅第 VIII、XI 和 XII 节。
  1. This continuously poised arm may, moreover, be either used in its FULLY-POISED or in a SLIGHTLY LESS poised condition. Thus: -
    这个持续平衡的手臂还可以在完全平衡或稍微不那么平衡的状态下使用。因此:-
(a) When fully-poised (or self-supported) none of its weight reaches the keybeds - and you "rest" at the surface-level of the keyboard.
(a)当完全平衡(或自支撑)时,其重量不会传递到键盘底座上 - 你只是“停留”在键盘的表面水平上。
(b) When slightly less than fully-poised, enough weight may be allowed to rest on the keybeds (and there passed on from keybed to keybed) to form "Natural" Legato-resting, and also for "Passing-on" or "Weight-transfer Touch." (See Sections VIII and XI, for Legato and Staccato, and Section XII for Weight-transfer Touch.)
(b)当略低于完全平衡时,可以允许足够的重量停留在键床上(并从键床传递到键床),形成“自然”连奏-休止,并且用于“传递”或“重量转移触感”。 (有关连奏和断奏,请参见第 VIII 和第 XI 节,有关重量转移触感,请参见第 XII 节。)
NoTs. - In playing the louder swirls of "Passing-on" touch, the arm may be released a little more to provoke crescendi; and even with "Arm-vibration" touch it may be a little less than fully-poised in rapid forte passages, without such weight reaching the keybeds after all. Anything beyond this (still light) degree of continuously passed-on Weight will ruin your possibility of accurately choosing your tones, will seriously impede all Agility and may even injure your arms, hands. and fingers - unless you have exceptionally strong arms and fingers, when possibly you may go unscathed in spite of much wrong-doing! See Section XII.
NoTs. - 在演奏“传递”触摸的较大漩涡时,手臂可以稍微放松一些以引发渐强; 即使在“手臂振动”触摸中,也可以在快速的强音段落中稍微少一些,而在所有情况下都不会使重量达到键盘。 超过这个(仍然轻)程度的持续传递的重量将破坏您准确选择音调的可能性,将严重阻碍所有的敏捷性,甚至可能会伤害您的手臂、手和手指 - 除非您有异常强壮的手臂和手指,那么即使犯了很多错误,您可能也不会受伤! 请参见第十二节。
  1. All these matters will become clearer when more fully dealt with under their respective headings. See Section XI, "How to play Staccato and Legato," page 38, and Section XII, on "Arm-vibration and Weight-transfer Touches," page 41.
    所有这些问题将在各自的标题下更全面地处理时变得更清晰。请参阅第十一节“如何演奏断音和连奏”,第 38 页,以及第十二节“手臂振动和重量转移触键”,第 41 页。
  2. The Rotative Forearm: 旋转前臂:
Reversals or Repetitions in the condition (or state) of the Forearm, rotatively, are needed for every note played, either as alternate changes of state, or as repetitions.
前臂的状况(或状态)需要在每个音符播放时进行旋转性的逆转或重复,可以作为状态的交替变化,也可以作为重复。
They are mostly quite invisible, but so important that the next Section (VI) is entirely devoted to their consideration.
它们大多数时候相当隐形,但是它们非常重要,以至于下一节(VI)完全致力于对它们的考虑。
  1. These different forms of Arm-help can be applied during the act of touch either without any accompanying visible movements of the arm itself, or while exhibiting such visible movements. In the last case, these may be either vertical movements
    这些不同形式的手臂辅助可以在触摸过程中应用,无论是在手臂本身没有任何可见的运动的情况下,还是在展示这种可见运动的情况下。在后一种情况下,这些运动可能是垂直的。

    of the whole arm or forearm only, or they may be rotational movements of the forearm.
    整个手臂或前臂的动作,或者可能是前臂的旋转运动。
Note. - Distinction in movement is however quite an unimportant matter. It merely signifies that one particular component of touch here outbalances the remaining components, hence this one becomes visible, while the rest remain invisible.
注意。- 在运动中的区别实际上并不是很重要的事情。它仅仅意味着这里的触感的一个特定组成部分超过了其余的组成部分,因此这一个变得可见,而其余的保持不可见。
Thus, we call it "Arm-touch" when the whole arm or forearm is moved vertically; whereas we call it "Rotation-touch" when the Forearm is rocked rotationally. See Section VII, "The Movements of Touch," and Section XIV, "The Names of Touch."
因此,当整个手臂或前臂垂直移动时,我们称之为“触摸式”;而当前臂被旋转摇摆时,我们称之为“旋转触摸式”。请参阅第七部分“触摸的动作”和第十四部分“触摸的名称”。
  1. To sum up these facts as to the arm:-
    总结这些关于手臂的事实:
(a) To enable you to help the necessary (but momentary) Finger-exertion required for each note, a momentary exertion of the HAND is also required, together with the right Arm-conditions.
为了让您能够帮助必要(但短暂的)为每个音符所需的手指用力,还需要瞬间用力的手,以及正确的手臂条件。
(b) You must learn to apply the arm in six distinct ways:
(b) 你必须学会以六种不同的方式运用手臂:
(c) Four of these are optional, and only applied during keydescent; whereas two are compulsory in all passages.
其中四个是可选的,在关键下降时才使用;而另外两个在所有乐句中都是必须的。
(d) The four optional and momentary applications of Armenergy are: -
(d) Armenergy 的四种可选瞬时应用是:-
  1. The whole arm more or less than fully released during the act of tone-production - for singing and chord effects.
    在音调产生的过程中,整个手臂或多或少地完全释放 - 用于歌唱和和弦效果。
  2. The forearm weight alone released - for light effects.
    前臂重量单独释放-用于轻效果。
  3. Forearm down-exertion added to upper-Arm Weightrelease for loudest tone effects.
    前臂向下用力加在上臂释放重量,以产生最响亮的音效。
  4. Upper-arm forward-drive along with the Forearm down-exertion - to be strictly avoided - unless for special effects.
    上臂向前推动,加上前臂向下用力-严格禁止-除非为了特殊效果。
(e) Whereas the two compulsory forms of arm-condition are: 一
(e) 而两种强制性的武装条件是: 一
  • these two forms apply to all Technique.
    这两种形式适用于所有技巧。
(f) The POISEd Arm is used CONTINUOUSLY for all true Agility passages needing tonal selectivity for each note.
(f) POISEd Arm 在所有需要为每个音符选择音调的真正敏捷乐句中持续使用。
It can be used either fully-poised as in Staccato Resting and Agility-work, or slightly less fully-poised as for Legato Resting, and for Weight-transfer Touch.
它可以完全准备好使用,如断音休止和敏捷练习,也可以稍微不那么准备好,用于连贯休止和重心转移触感。
(g) The Poised Arm is nevertheless applied INTERMTTTENTLY when one of the above optional ways of Arm-use is applied during key-descent.
(g) 当按键下降时,当上述任一可选的手臂使用方式被应用时,平衡的手臂仍然间歇性地被应用。
That is, the Arm must always resume its poised condition in-between the sounding of the notes in all passages, even when it is "lapsed" during the Act of Tone-production.
也就是说,在所有乐句中,手臂必须始终在音符发声之间恢复其准备状态,即使在音色产生过程中“失误”时也是如此。
(h) The Forearm rotational exertions and relaxations (reversed or repeated) must in the meantime be correctly applied to every note you play, without exception - unless you play with your fist sideways, as required in my "First Steps"!
(h)在此期间,前臂的旋转运动和放松(反向或重复)必须正确应用于您演奏的每个音符,毫无例外 - 除非您按照我“初步”中所要求的那样用拳头侧身演奏!

SOME ADDITIONAL ADVICE ON ARM-USE
关于手臂使用的一些建议

  1. If a singing or chord passage sounds too thin in tone, probably the error is that you are not using arm-weight properly during key-descent; either you are but imperfectly relaxing it, or not relaxing the whole mass from the shoulder, or are doing so too late during key-descent.
    如果唱歌或弦乐段听起来音色太薄,可能的错误是在按键下降过程中没有正确使用手臂重量;要么你使用了但松弛不完全,要么没有从肩部松弛整个肌肉,或者在按键下降过程中做得太晚。
  2. Remember, if you relax (or lapse) your whole arm properly (with or without movement) your Elbow will feel free and elastic, and will tend to fall away from the keys, and the whole arm will tend to collapse or fold up at the Elbow - like a book allowed to slip down.
    记住,如果你正确地放松(或者松弛)整个手臂(带动或不带动),你的肘部会感到自由和有弹性,并且会倾向于远离琴键,整个手臂会倾向于在肘部折叠或折叠 - 就像一本允许滑落的书籍。
  3. Beauty of tone and Control of tone directly depend on the elision of any stiffness or rigidity at the Elbow-joint.
    音色的美感和音色的控制直接取决于肘关节处的任何僵硬或刚性的消除。
  4. For louder passages you must add (as noted) an exertion of the Forearm downwards to this relaxation of the up-holding muscles of the Whole arm - both those of the forearm and upperarm.
    对于更响亮的乐段,您必须在整个手臂的上支撑肌肉放松的同时向下用力前臂 - 包括前臂和上臂的肌肉。
Nors. - When you help yourself upstairs by the bannisters you are employing a similar leverage action as this one for forte tone.
Nors. - 当你沿着栏杆帮助自己上楼时,你正在使用类似于这个用于强音的杠杆作用。
  1. Whenever your forte tone sounds harsh or dead, you are using the objectionable poke-forward of the Upper-arm along with the required down-exertion of the Forearm.
    每当您的音色听起来刺耳或沉闷时,您正在使用上臂的令人反感的向前戳以及前臂的必要向下用力。
However long-standing your bad habits are in this respect, you can instantly cure this Music and Piano killing muscular gesture by realizing the cause of the fault, as here shown.
无论你在这方面有多久的坏习惯,只要意识到错误的原因,就能立即纠正这种对音乐和钢琴有害的肌肉动作。
  1. For light effects the weight of the Forearm by itself suffices; but remember here to keep the Upper-arm in its nicely poised or balanced condition.
    对于光影效果,仅仅前臂的重量就足够了;但要记住,在这里要保持上臂保持在良好平衡的状态。
  2. Moreover, for the gentlest lightest effects you may use the Upper-arm forwards - provided you carefully avoid using any down-exertion of the Forearm at that moment.
    此外,为了获得最温和轻盈的效果,您可以使用上臂向前 - 但要小心避免在那一刻使用前臂向下用力。
  3. For so-called "Finger-passages" at quick Tempo, it is best to use "Arm-vibration touch" if you desire to retain selectivity of tone. This demands that you must keep the Arm throughout in its fully poised condition. The whole arm must here be so accurately poised or balanced that it can be set into sympathetic vibration by reaction from the momentary finger aND EAND impulses delivered against the keys. This use of the inertia of the poised arm gives "body" to your finger-passages. (See Section XII, on "Arm-vibration and Weight-transfer Touches"; also Note to T16.)
    对于快速速度的所谓“指法”,如果您希望保持音色的选择性,最好使用“臂部振动触感”。这要求您必须始终保持手臂完全平衡的状态。整个手臂在这里必须如此准确地平衡,以至于可以通过对键盘施加的瞬时手指和臂部振动来产生共鸣。利用平衡手臂的惯性赋予您的指法“力量”。(请参阅第十二节,“臂部振动和重量转移触感”;还有 T16 的注释。)
  4. "Arm-off" is therefore the slogan and secret of Agility. Realize also that "arm-off" applies when you are holding notes! (See Section VIII.)
    “断臂”因此是敏捷的口号和秘密。也要意识到,“断臂”也适用于你演奏时的音符!(见第八部分。)
  5. Thus you must first learn to use Arm-weight, etc., when necessary, and then you must carefully learn to avoid it - when it is not required.
    因此,您必须首先学会在必要时使用手臂重量等,然后您必须仔细学会避免它 - 当不需要时。
  6. If your running passages are clumsy, colourless or sticky, you are either allowing your arm continuously to rest too heavily on the keyboard, or you are not timing your action accurately enough for each individual note, or - and most probably of all - you are applying rotatory stresses of the Forearm where they should be omitted.
    如果你的奔跑乐句笨拙、无色彩或粘滞,要么是因为你让手臂过重地持续压在键盘上,要么是因为你没有准确地为每个音符计时,或者——最有可能的是——你在前臂上施加了旋转应力,而这些应该被省略。
  7. Realize, then, that you must "actuate" (or exert) your
    认识到,你必须“启动”(或施加)你

    finger and hand, separately for every note, whether showing an actual movement or not; and also at the same moment provide the requisite Forearm rotatory conditions.
    手指和手,分别为每个音符,无论是否显示实际移动;同时提供必要的前臂旋转条件。
  8. The determining factor in Tone and Agility always lies in the correct application of these four optional and the two everpresent distinct arm-elements, which help the finger and hand, visibly or invisibly as the case may be.
    音色和敏捷度的决定因素始终在于正确应用这四个可选的和两个始终存在的独特手臂元素,这些元素有助于手指和手部,无论是明显地还是隐形地。
  9. The most important of all to insist upon are the two "ever-present" arm-elements described under and of , page 15 - the Forearm Rotational element and the Poised arm-element, since without mastery of these all true Technique remains unattainable.
    坚持的最重要的是在 第 15 页描述的两个“永恒存在”的手臂元素 - 前臂旋转元素和平衡的手臂元素,因为如果没有掌握这两个元素,所有真正的技术都是无法实现的。
The Forearm rotational stresses and relaxations, although mostly invisible, are indeed so vital to one's well-being pianistically that they now receive the following Section VI to themselves.
前臂的旋转应力和放松,虽然大多数时候看不见,但对钢琴演奏者的身体健康确实非常重要,因此现在他们将有一个专门的第六部分来讨论。

Section VI 第六部分

FOREARM ROTATION 前臂旋转

  • Its visible movements and its invisible stresses. When to apply them and when not.
    它的可见运动和不可见压力。何时使用它们,何时不使用。
  1. No playing is possible without the intervention of Forearmrotation, and never has been. Mostly, however, the Forearm Rotative Element remains QUITE INvTSIBLE.
    没有 Forearmrotation 的干预,就不可能进行演奏,也从来没有过。然而,大多数时候,Forearm Rotative Element 仍然相当隐形。
  2. It is used both in its visible and invisible forms in almost everything you do, as, for instance, when trying to turn a stiff door handle - you can feel the stress before the handle gives way.
    它在你几乎所有的行为中以可见和不可见的形式被使用,比如,当试图转动一个生锈的门把手时 - 你可以感受到在门把手松开之前的压力。
  3. In its visible form it implies a partial rotation of the forearm at the wrist, and when thus shown as movement is called "Ro-
    在其可见形式中,它暗示了前臂在手腕处的部分旋转,当以这种方式展示时,被称为“Ro-”

    tation-touch." The effect is caused by your twisting the two forearm-bones (socketed at the elbow) one upon the other, and then allowing these to untwist again.
    “触摸技巧。” 这种效果是由你扭转两根前臂骨(在肘部插槽)相互叠加,然后再允许它们解开扭转而产生的。
  4. These rotatory exertions you can disclose by actual movements, or you can apply them WITHOUT ANY MOVEMENT WHATSOEVER.
    这些旋转动作可以通过实际动作来展示,也可以在完全不动的情况下应用。
  5. At the Piano they have been totally overlooked in the past when not exhibited as Movement.
    在过去,钢琴曲完全被忽视,除非作为乐章展示。
  6. To practise scales and exercises with the object of "equalizing the fingers," or to "strengthen the fourth and fifth fingers" is therefore the height of folly, and thoroughly harmful, unless you see to it that these rotatory impulses of the forearm are correctly delivered.
    练习音阶和练习的目的是“使手指均匀”,或者“加强第四和第五根手指”,因此是愚蠢的行为,完全有害,除非您确保前臂的旋转冲动得到正确传递。
  7. Learn to apply this twisting and untwisting action properly, and your fingers will at once all be equally "strong" and responsive.
    学会正确地应用这种扭转和解扭的动作,你的手指立刻就会变得“强壮”和灵敏。
  8. To render this clear, try the following experiments:-
    为了使这一点清楚,尝试以下实验:-
Drop your arm at your side, really fully relaxed. You will find that your hand now hangs flat with the side of your body - because you have really relaxed the rotatory effort towards the thumb.
将手臂放在身体侧边,真正完全放松。你会发现你的手现在与身体侧边平齐 - 因为你真正放松了朝拇指的旋转努力。
Or: - Drop your arm on your knees, equally relaxed, and you find that your hand tends to roll over almost onto its back. Now with this completely relaxed and inactive state of the forearm, rotationally, bring your hand onto the surface of the keyboard - with the hand sideways therefore, and with the thumb turned up.
或者:将手臂放在膝盖上,保持放松,你会发现手会几乎翻转到背面。现在完全放松和不活动的前臂状态下,旋转地将手放在键盘表面上 - 因此手侧着,拇指向上。
  1. Clearly, now, if you wish to turn your hand into its usual level playing position, you are compelled to exert and turn the forearm rotationally towards the thumb-side of the hand.
    显然,现在,如果你希望将手转回到通常的水平放置位置,你就必须施加力量并将前臂向手的拇指侧旋转。
It is indeed a very slight exertion towards the thumb, but is an exertion for all that. .
这确实是对拇指的一种非常轻微的努力,但尽管如此,它仍然是一种努力。
  1. Now note particularly, that if you wish to retain your hand in that level position, you must also continue this slight but invisible exertion towards the thumb, otherwise the hand will again roll back onto its side, with thumb up.
    现在特别注意,如果你希望保持手在那个水平位置,你还必须继续朝拇指施加轻微但看不见的力量,否则手会再次滚回侧面,拇指朝上。
NorE. - Evidently, we possess both "weak" and "strong" forearm-rotative muscles, both for twisting the forearm inwards and outwards - "pronation" and "supination." Now we have to use both to turn our hand over into its level playing position; but the "small" muscles suffice to retain the hand in this position.
NorE. - 显然,我们拥有“弱”和“强”的前臂旋转肌肉,用于将前臂向内和向外扭转 - “前倾”和“后倾”。现在我们必须同时使用两者将手翻转到水平放置的位置;但“小”肌肉足以保持手在这个位置。
The dual nature of our muscular equipment is here again likely to mislead us. We may imagine, because we have quite correctly ceased the activity of the "strong" muscles, that there is no exertion continued towards the thumb, in spite of the fact that the "weak" muscles are retaining the hand in its level position.
我们肌肉设备的双重性质很可能再次误导我们。我们可能会想象,因为我们已经完全正确地停止了“强壮”肌肉的活动,所以尽管“弱”肌肉保持手在水平位置,但对拇指仍在继续施加力量。
Yet, unless we cease even this slight residue of rotational exertion towards the thumb (thus provided by these "weak" muscles) we shall inevitably gravely impair the action of the next inger in sounding its note, and it will seem "weak," because deprived of its natural rotational help - to the little finger side. See Sect. VIII, "Om Holding Notes," p. 31.
然而,除非我们停止甚至这种对拇指的轻微残留的旋转努力(由这些“弱”肌肉提供),否则我们将不可避免地严重损害下一个手指发声的动作,它将显得“虚弱”,因为失去了其自然的旋转帮助 - 到小指一侧。请参见第八节,“保持音符”,第 31 页。
  1. Next realize, that when you wish to sound that thumb note strongly, you must increase that slight forearm rotatory exertion towards the thumb - precisely to the extent you wish to exert the thumb during the moment of key-depression.
    接下来要意识到,当你希望发出那个拇指音符时,你必须增加轻微的前臂旋转力量朝向拇指 - 精确到你希望在按键时刻施加拇指力量的程度。
That is where all the mischief arises and has arisen!
那就是所有淘气的根源和已经发生的地方!
  1. No one ever yet has been able to retain the hand in its playing position, nor to sound the thumb strongly, without this usually INVISIBLE rotatory help. But as this help is mostly applied without any visible movement of the forearm, it is likely to escape attention as in the past, hence this Rotative Exertion is then unwittingly continued beyond the moment of tone-production, instead of being ceased instantly. And if this invisible exertion towards the thumb is thus unwittingly continued, and not accurately ceased, this will inevitably prevent your attaining any ease or fluency technically.
    迄今为止,没有人能够保持手在演奏位置,也无法在没有通常看不见的旋转帮助的情况下强力弹奏拇指。但由于这种帮助大多数情况下是在前臂没有明显移动的情况下施加的,因此很可能会被忽视,就像过去一样,因此这种旋转性的努力会在音调产生的瞬间之后无意中继续,而不是立即停止。如果这种看不见的努力朝向拇指被无意中继续下去,而没有准确停止,这将不可避免地阻止你在技术上获得任何轻松或流畅。
  2. Therefore, the first thing to learn, is, completely to CEASE this rotative exertion towards the thumb the very moment it has fulfilled its purpose.
    因此,学习的第一件事是,在拇指完成其目的的那一刻,彻底停止这种旋转性的努力。
  3. When you cease it thus completely and promptly, your hand will tend to roll over onto its side - outwards - unless caught up by one of the other fingers.
    当你完全而迅速地停止时,你的手会倾向于翻转到一侧 - 向外 - 除非被其他手指之一抓住。
Nore. - As already noted under T10, evidently we possess "weak" as well as "strong" rotative muscles, just as in the case of the fingers. Now be sure that you cease all residue of rotatory exertion (even of these "weak" rotation-muscles) in the wrong direction when you play the next finger. Else you will inevitably impair the rotative-help due to that finger.
Nore. - 正如在 T10 下已经指出的那样,显然我们拥有“弱”和“强”的旋转肌肉,就像手指的情况一样。现在请确保在弹下一个手指时停止所有旋转运动的残留(即使是这些“弱”的旋转肌肉)朝错误的方向。否则,您将不可避免地损害由该手指提供的旋转帮助。
  1. When playing softly, this pure relaxation of the forearm rotationally will here serve amply as basis for any of the other fingers used after the thumb. But to sound these other notes at all forcibly, you must also add an actual rotative exertion of the forearm in their direction - towards the little finger side.
    在轻柔演奏时,前臂的纯粹放松将作为其他手指(拇指后)的充分基础。但要强有力地发出这些其他音符,您还必须在前臂朝向小指一侧实际施加旋转力。
  2. Apply this process to the sounding of either fourth or fifth fingers after the thumb, and you will at once find those fingers perfectly "strong" - and not needing thousands of futile and music-killing exercises!
    将这个过程应用到拇指后的第四或第五指的发声上,你会立刻发现这些手指完全“强壮” - 不需要成千上万次无用的、毁音乐的练习!
  3. The simple law is, if you wish to give rotatory help in one direction be sure to omit the opposite exertion.
    简单的法则是,如果你希望在一个方向上提供旋转帮助,请确保省略相反的努力。
  4. As with any other muscular exertion required at the Piano (or anywhere else) freedom and ease are the most essential factors - without any tug-of-war between opposite or antagonistic sets of muscles.
    与钢琴(或其他地方)需要的任何其他肌肉用力一样,自由和轻松是最重要的因素-没有任何对立或敌对肌肉群之间的拉锯战。
  5. Moreover, in rapid finger passages, be careful to give the rapid, but here invisible, rotative reversals or reiterations always in the right DIRECTION.
    此外,在快速的手指乐句中,要小心地确保快速但在这里看不见的旋转反复始终朝着正确的方向。
NorE. - In referring to the necessary rotatory help of the forearm for each individual note of a rapid "finger" passage, remember I am speaking of INVISiBLE actions, alternate reversals or reiterations muscularly, and undisplayed by any rotatory or rocking movements. This warning is repeatedly necessary, as find that some have foolishly imagined that in speaking of Rotation in this connection I mean movement - actual visibility. I do not, whatever mistake others bave made in this respect! Certainly, in slower passages, actual movements may optionally be displayed. In the learning stage actual movements are in fact an advantage, but the Tempo must then be slow enough to admit of such movements.
NorE. - 在提到快速“手指”乐句中每个音符所需的前臂旋转帮助时,请记住我所说的是看不见的动作,肌肉交替反转或重复,没有任何旋转或摇摆运动。这种警告是必要的,因为 发现有些人愚蠢地想象在这种情况下提到旋转时,我指的是运动-实际可见性。我并不是,无论其他人在这方面犯了什么错误!当然,在较慢的乐句中,实际运动可以选择性地展示。在学习阶段,实际运动实际上是有利的,但是速度必须足够慢以容许这种运动。
  1. The direction of Rotation is always From the finger last used, and TowarDs the finger next used. Thus, for instance: -
    旋转方向始终是从最后使用的手指指向下一个使用的手指。因此,例如:-
When you use the middle-finger after the thumb, your forearm must rotationally help in the direction of the little finger; whereas, when you use this same middle-finger after the little finger, then your forearm must rotationally help in the opposite direction - towards the thumb.
当您在拇指后使用中指时,您的前臂必须顺时针帮助小指的方向;而当您在小指后使用同一中指时,您的前臂必须逆时针帮助相反的方向 - 朝向拇指。
  1. When a passage moves with notes melodically alternately rising and falling, then you must supply aLTERNate conditions rotatively; but when the fingers succeed each other in their natural order then you must REPEAT the same rotatory impulse for each note.
    当一个乐句以旋律性的音符交替上升和下降时,你必须交替提供条件;但当手指按照它们的自然顺序相继进行时,你必须为每个音符重复相同的旋转冲动。
NoTE. - Either accompanied by a visible rolling movement, or none whatever.
注意:可以伴随着明显的滚动动作,也可以完全没有。
  1. Thus, in a straight-on five-finger succession (or five-finger exercise) if you begin with the thumb, you must give rotatory help towards the thumb, but must follow this by four repeated rotatory impulses towards the little finger. Whereas, in returning, you must give four repeated rotatory impulses towards the thumb.
    因此,在直接的五指连续运动(或五指练习)中,如果你从拇指开始,你必须向拇指提供旋转帮助,但必须在之后向小指施加四次重复的旋转冲力。而在返回时,你必须向拇指施加四次重复的旋转冲力。
Thus: - 因此:-
  1. This law of Direction applies equally when you turn a finger over the thumb. Thus in a Scale or Arpeggio, when you turn your finger over, the direction of rotation is not (as you might suppose) in the direction of the passage, but instead, the rotatory help must be given in the direction of the little finger.
    这种指法规律同样适用于当你把手指翻转到拇指上时。因此,在音阶或琶音中,当你翻转手指时,旋转的方向并不是(你可能会认为的)在乐句的方向上,而是必须在小指的方向上给予旋转的帮助。
Note. - Try a shake or tremolo with the thumb under the fingers. Try it first with reiterated rotations towards the thumb (visible or invisible), and then with alternate rotations, and the matter will be clear to you forever afterwards.
注意。-尝试用拇指在手指下方摇动或颤音。首先尝试用重复的旋转朝向拇指(可见或不可见),然后尝试用交替的旋转,之后这个技巧将永远清晰明了。
  1. Next realize, when you play a passage with the two hands moving melodically in the same direction, that the rotatory changes required are in the opposite direction in the two hands.
    接下来要意识到,当你用两只手在同一方向旋律移动时演奏一个乐句时,所需的旋转变化在两只手中是相反方向的。
Unless you recognize this fact, you are likely to make such passage in similar motion a difficulty, where none really exists. It even applies when the hands are not playing together but are playing the passage alternately.
除非你认识到这一事实,否则你可能会把这种类似运动的乐句当作一个困难,而实际上并不存在。即使手不是同时演奏而是交替演奏这个乐句时,这个原则也适用。
Nore. - Hence, for the beginner, it is always best when he first plays his hands together, to have the notes moving by contrary motion melodically, so far as possible. This principle has been carried out in "Pianist's First Music Making" and in my "First Solo Book," and "Playthings," Book I - Oxiord University Press.
Nore. - 因此,对于初学者来说,最好的方法是当他第一次将双手放在一起演奏时,尽可能地让音符以对立的旋律运动。这个原则已经在“钢琴初学者的音乐制作”以及我的“第一独奏书”和“玩具”第一册中得到了体现 - 牛津大学出版社。
  1. Octave playing usually fails simply owing to rotational stiffening. In all octave and double-notes passages the required slight (but invisible) rotatory exertions towards the thumb must be repeated freely each time, individually, for each octave, and likewise for any other passage in double-notes, sixths, etc.
    八度演奏通常会因为旋转僵硬而失败。在所有的八度和双音段落中,朝拇指方向需要进行轻微(但看不见的)旋转努力,每次都要自由地重复,对于每个八度都是如此,同样适用于双音、六度等其他段落。
  2. The quickest and most certain way to acquire this required harmony between finger and forearm, rotatively, is to work through the logically successive steps indicated in my little pamphlet "The Nine Steps towards Finger Individualization" - a Summary of "The Child's First Steps" - to which refer.
    通过逻辑上连续的步骤,最快、最肯定地获得手指和前臂之间所需的和谐,是通过我的小册子《通向手指个性化的九步法》中指出的步骤进行训练 - 这是《儿童的第一步》的摘要 - 请参考。
  3. Whenever any finger-passage seems sticky or otherwise technically deficient, again and again recur to THE FIRST FOUR of these Steps; also rotationally re-analyze the passage in question. This can be done in a few minutes, and the passage is at once bettered.
    每当任何手指的移动似乎粘滞或在技术上存在缺陷时,再次重复这些步骤中的前四步;同时对问题处的乐句进行旋转性重新分析。这可以在几分钟内完成,乐句立即变得更好。
No, they are not movements rotationally - the help is invisiblel The old idea of "forming the hand" for the octave passage was sheer folly, with its stiff arm, wrist, and forearm rotationally set; in fact it was criminally bad teaching!
不,它们不是旋转运动 - 帮助是看不见的。为了八度音程而“形成手”的古老观念纯属愚蠢,因为它的僵硬手臂、手腕和前臂旋转设置;事实上,这是糟糕到了极点的教学!
2 "The Nine Steps towards Finger Individualization" (The Oxford Press). "The Child's First Steps" (Joseph Williams). These steps are the oncy possible ones, and they are given in the only possible logical order. One step only is taken at a time, and they naturally lead up to the straight-on five-finger esercise. See also "On Method in Teaching" - Oxford University Press.
2“指尖个性化的九个步骤”(牛津出版社)。“孩子的第一步”(约瑟夫·威廉姆斯)。这些步骤是唯一可能的,并且按唯一可能的逻辑顺序给出。一次只能迈出一步,它们自然地引导到直接进行的五指练习。另请参阅“教学方法”- 牛津大学出版社。
  1. Remember, these first four steps are: -
    记住,这前四个步骤是:-
I. With the hand closed as a fist, and vertical, - with the thumb up - sound two adjacent black keys, pp.
I. 用手握成拳,垂直,- 大拇指朝上 - 按下两个相邻的黑键,pp。
Ex. No. 2 .
例 2。
II. Do the same, but with the fist now horizontal - in playing position.
II. 用同样的方式,但现在将拳头水平放置 - 处于演奏位置。
III. Now rhythmically rock on the same two notes, still with fist horizontal and still - and the slightest weight only.
III. 现在在相同的两个音符上有节奏地摇摆,拳头仍然水平,仍然 - 只有最轻微的重量。
IV. Now add to this last (the soft passing on of light weight from note to note) and still with your fist, a stronger impulse (rotationally) during each key-descent, from to , thus: Ex. No. 3 .
IV. 现在在最后这一点上加上(从音符到音符的轻柔过渡),并且仍然用你的拳头,在每次按键下降时加强冲动(旋转),从 ,如下:Ex. No. 3。
Notice, that no finger at all has so far been used in this, but you will nevertheless have SET RIGHT the basis for your fingeraction!
请注意,到目前为止,这一点都没有使用手指,但你仍然需要为你的手指动作奠定正确的基础!
Then follow this by the five remaining steps, adding fingeraction to the preceding, and thus leading up to the five-finger exercise, as shown in "The Nine Steps" - which see.
接着进行剩下的五个步骤,将手指动作加入到前面的步骤中,从而逐步进行到五指练习,如《九步曲》所示。
  1. Or, for an advanced player or artist, instead substitute the two following test-exercises only, or the last one only, as this covers the ground. After that, transmit the right sensations thus learnt to the passage that has given trouble, and you will find the difficulty has vanished.
    或者,对于一个高级的演奏者或艺术家,可以选择仅替换以下两个测试练习,或仅替换最后一个,因为这样就可以涵盖所有内容。之后,将学到的正确感觉传递到出现问题的乐句中,你会发现困难已经消失了。
Ex. No. 4 .
Ex. No. 4. Ex. No. 4。
Hands separately at first, then together, and lastly by similar motion.
起初分开弹奏,然后合奏,最后以相似的动作。

The in-between notes quite light, but the accents well pronounced. The hands separate at first, then together, and lastly by similar motion. Each bar might be repeated several times before proceeding to the next.
中间的音符相当轻,但重音很明显。一开始手分开,然后合在一起,最后以相似的动作。每个小节可能会重复几次,然后再进行下一个。
  1. Finally, realize that you can only attain successful "finger" passage-work (or any other form of technique) by your insisting on attuning perfect harmony between finger and forearm in this respect. The forearm rotational-help must be correctly forthcoming for each note, and the finger itself (and hand) must be sufficiently exerted to make use of this help; and the movement may either be that of the Finger, or Hand, or Forearm-Rotation itself!
    最后,要意识到只有坚持在手指和前臂之间实现完美和谐,才能成功地进行“手指”通行工作(或任何其他形式的技术)。前臂的旋转帮助必须正确地出现在每个音符上,手指本身(和手)必须足够用力以利用这种帮助;运动可以是手指、手或前臂旋转本身的任何一种!
  2. In short, the finger and the forearm elements must be
    简而言之,手指和前臂的元素必须是

    accurately balanced and timed for every note you play. Without such balancing and timing it is impossible to succeed.
    准确平衡和定时每个音符您播放。没有这样的平衡和时间,成功是不可能的。
  3. Finally, always play freely.
    最后,始终自由地演奏。
The word "RElaXation" is however sometimes turned into a Fetish. It has even been stupidly (and lately maliciously) perverted and twisted into signifying a general flabbiness, feebleness and Ineptitude! It means nothing of the kind! Without Relaxation you cannot play at all, and noone ever has or ever will.
“放松”这个词有时会被误解为一种迷恋。甚至愚蠢地(最近更是恶意地)被曲解和扭曲为一种普遍的软弱、无力和无能!它并不意味着这种情况!没有放松,你根本无法玩耍,也从未有人这样做过,将来也不会。
  1. Realize and master the three distinct rôles of Relaxation in Technique. Thus:
    认识并掌握放松在技术中的三种不同角色。因此:
(1) To obtain the use of the free weight of your Arm, you must learn to relax its upholding muscles.
(1)要获得手臂的自由重量的使用权,您必须学会放松支撑肌肉。
(2) To enable jou to play freely you must learn to relax the antagonistic (or contrary) muscles.
(2) 为了让你能自由地演奏,你必须学会放松对抗性(或相反的)肌肉。
(3) To enable you to ensure tonal accuracy you must learn to relax all stresses used during and for tone-production the moment their mission is complete.
(3) 为了确保音调准确,您必须学会在音调产生时和完成任务后立即放松所有应力。
Nore. - This last does not preciude a light "after-pressure" upon the key-beds for Legato, which helps to apprise you how long you are holding those notes down; and this does not constitute what I meant when I invented the term "keybedding." Key-bedding signifies a mis-timing of the tone-intended force, too late in key-descent - a burying of the tone therefore!
Nore. - 这最后并不排除对键床施加轻微的“后压”以实现连奏,这有助于提醒您持续按住这些音符的时间长短;而这并不构成我创造“键床化”这个术语时的初衷。键床化意味着音调预期力量的时机不准确,太晚在按键下降时 - 因此音调被埋没!
  1. Remember, THaT THE sole PURPOSE OF RelaXation is to enable you to exert your Finger and hand adequately and easily in playing. Never forget that!
    记住,放松的唯一目的是让你能够轻松自如地运用手指和手在演奏中。永远不要忘记这一点!
  2. In past days only geniuses stumbled upon the correct processes of Technique or Touch. Nowadays you and everyone else who can or will use his brains sufficiently to understand the facts herein made plain, and will work on these lines, can and assuredly will succeed - technically!
    在过去的日子里,只有天才偶然发现了正确的技术或触感处理方法。如今,只要你和其他人足够运用大脑理解这里明确阐述的事实,并按照这些方法努力工作,就可以并且肯定会在技术上取得成功!
  3. But remember, "successful technique" only signifies the power to express that which you can see or feel musically.
    但请记住,“成功的技巧”只表示能够表达你在音乐上看到或感受到的东西的能力。
Therefore, do try all the while to perceive musical sense, for only in this way can you also improve your Musical Sight - and your Technique!
因此,请一直努力去感知音乐的意义,只有这样你才能提高你的音乐视野和技术!

Section VII 第七部分

THE MOVEMENTS OF TOUCH
触摸的动作

  • Before the key is reached, and with it.
    在达到关键之前,以及随之。

The Movements of Touch:
触动的旋律:

  1. Most of the harmful attempts to teach Touch have arisen from the delusion that the causE of Touch lies in the exhibited accompanying visible movements; whereas, obviously, the true causes of Touch can only be found in the actuating but quite invisible muscular changes in state of the Arm, Hand, and Finger.
    大多数有害的教授触摸的尝试都源自这样的错觉,即触摸的原因在于展示的伴随可见动作;而显然,触摸的真正原因只能在臂、手和手指的激活但完全看不见的肌肉状态变化中找到。
  2. While all Touch demands reversals or repetitions in the visible or mostly invisible state of the Forearm rotatively for every note, and all touch also needs the "poised" (or self-supported) state of the Arm in its several ways - either continuous during each phrase, or instantly resumed during each interval between the sounding of the notes - you may accompany these actuating conditions either by Finger, Hand, or Arm movements. Thus:
    在所有触摸中,每个音符的前臂旋转性的可见或大多数不可见状态都需要反转或重复,所有触摸也需要手臂以几种方式“平衡”(或自支撑)的状态 - 在每个乐句期间持续,或在音符响起之间的每个间隔内立即恢复 - 您可以通过手指、手或手臂运动来伴随这些激活条件。因此:
  3. I. Finger-Movement, caused either:-
    I. 手指运动,可能是由以下原因引起:
(a) Solely by exertion of the "small" muscles of the finger (situated inside the hand) but really too weak for certainty in tone-production, but most suitable for holding notes down after they have been sounded.
(a) 仅通过手指(位于手内)的“小”肌肉的运动,但实际上对音色的确定性太弱,但最适合在音符被发出后按住它们。
Nore. - A touch-form only suitable for certain quite light effects, grace-notes, etc., and no doubt available in the old Clavichord days. It has indeed been said of Back that he sometimes used only the Nail-phalanges!
Nore. - 一种仅适用于某些相当轻的效果、装饰音符等的触摸形式,毫无疑问在古老的 Clavichord 时代是可用的。确实有人说巴赫有时只用指甲指节!
(b) By the exertion of the "strong" muscles of the finger (situated on the Forearm); but this implies also an exertion via the Hand, as these tendons run through the wristjoint: the Arm in the meantime remains continuously either in its fully or slightly less-fully "poised" condition. Or optionally: The finger may be helped in its work of tone-
(b)通过手指上的“强壮”肌肉的发力(位于前臂);但这也意味着通过手的发力,因为这些肌腱穿过腕关节:与此同时,手臂始终保持在完全或稍微不完全“平衡”的状态。或者选择:手指在发声工作中可能会得到帮助-

production (via an invisible exertion of the hand) by a momentary but again invisible application of down-arm energy in one of the four ways noted below under Arm-movement, and already fully discussed (as actuating causes) in Section V "The Arm," which see.
通过手的瞬间但再次看不见的下臂能量的应用,以四种在“手臂运动”下已注明的方式之一,通过一种看不见的手段进行制作,并已在第 V 节“手臂”中充分讨论(作为促使原因),请参见。
II. Hand-Movement caused by an exertion of the Hand itself, along with an invisible exertion of the Finger, and either with:
II. 手部运动是由手部本身的努力引起的,同时伴随着手指的看不见的努力,以及任何一种:
(a) The Poised condition of the Arm, or
(a) 手臂的平衡状态,或
(b) Helped again by momentary but invisible Down-arm impulses, provided in either of the before-mentioned four ways.
(b) 再次得到瞬间但看不见的下臂冲动的帮助,可以通过前述的四种方式之一提供。
III. Arm-Movement (either Whole-arm or Forearm vertically, or Forearm rotationally) along with invisible exertions of both Finger and Hand; an arm-movement caused either:-
III. 手臂运动(整个手臂或前臂垂直,或前臂旋转),同时伴随着手指和手部的看不见的努力;手臂运动可能是由以下原因引起的:
(a) by a momentary relaxation of the whole arm from its poised condition, or -
(a)通过瞬间放松整个手臂,使其从平衡状态中松开,或 -
(b) by Forearm weight only; or -
(b)仅通过前臂重量;或 -
(c) by a momentary down-exertion of the Forearm in conjunction with the relaxation of the Upper-arm - for full fortes; or -
通过前臂短暂的向下用力,结合上臂的放松 - 用于完整的强音;或 -
(d) by a momentary forward-drive of the Upper-arm along with the down-exertion of the Forearm.
通过瞬间的上臂向前推动以及前臂向下用力。
Note. - But, as already said, a form of touch imperatively to be avoided except, for special effects, if you wish your fortes to sound pleasant to the ear!
注意。- 但是,正如已经提到的,触摸的形式必须被坚决避免,除非出于特殊效果,如果你希望你的强音听起来令人愉悦!
  1. The determining factor as to which of these movements shall arise, lies in the respective balance of power between the three main factors - Finger, Hand, and Arm -
    决定这些动作中哪一个会出现的因素在于三个主要因素之间的力量平衡 - 手指、手和臂 -
For instance, when you use the complete muscular combination of Finger-Hand-and-Arm, you will have Fingermovement when the finger-exertion is slightly in excess of the other two components of Touch; whereas you will have Handmovement when the hand-exertion is slightly in excess; whereas Arm-movement itself will supervene, when finger and hand exertions are slightly in the minority.
例如,当您使用手指-手部-手臂的完整肌肉组合时,当手指的用力略微超过触摸的其他两个组成部分时,您将有手指运动;而当手部用力略微超过时,您将有手部运动;而当手指和手部用力稍微不足时,手臂运动本身将发生。
NoTE. - Rotatory movements of the Forearm are available whatever the Touchform.
注意。- 无论触摸形式如何,前臂的旋转运动都是可用的。
  1. Touch-movements, moreover, also tend to merge one into the other, just as do the various causal Touch-actuations themselves.
    触摸动作还倾向于彼此融合,就像各种因果触摸激活本身一样。
  2. No laws can be laid down as to which movement should be used for any particular passage, as this depends largely on Taste, and thus the artistic impulse or caprice of the moment often determines choice of Movement as well as Touch-kind.
    没有法律规定应该为任何特定乐句使用哪种乐章,因为这在很大程度上取决于品味,因此艺术冲动或一时的心血来潮通常决定了乐章和触感的选择。
  3. The only certain point is, that for quicker passages the shorter levers are more convenient to move. Thus for slow passages, you can conveniently move the whole arm or forearm only for each note, whereas for quicker passages, Hand or Rotation movements are more comfortable; while for the quickest successions of notes there is no time except for Finger-movement. Small oscillatory (rotational) movements of the Forearm, however, are quite serviceable even in quick tremolos and shakes, since the forearm, rotationally, is very agile!
    唯一确定的一点是,对于更快的乐句,较短的杠杆更方便移动。因此,对于慢速乐句,您可以方便地每个音符只移动整个手臂或前臂,而对于更快的乐句,手部或旋转运动更舒适;而对于最快速的音符连续,除了手指运动外没有时间。然而,前臂的小摆动(旋转)运动在快速的颤音和震音中也非常有用,因为前臂在旋转时非常灵活!
  4. The premmtvary gentle movements of the finger, hand, arm towards the key (preliminary to the true act of touch, which is with the key) may and should be quite ample, if the speed of the passage admits of it.
    手指、手、手臂对准琴键的轻柔动作(在真正的触摸行为之前,即与琴键接触)可能并且应该是相当充分的,如果乐句的速度允许的话。
  5. Plenty of movement helps freedom and is healthy for the muscles, since it promotes circulation.
    大量的运动有助于自由,对肌肉健康有益,因为它促进循环。
Such preliminary movements, however, should always occur naturally, and neither finger nor hand should ever be strained back. Moreover, the force needed to depress the key must not be supplied until and after the key is reached.
然而,这些初步动作应该自然发生,手指和手都不应该过度紧张。此外,按下琴键所需的力量必须在到达琴键之后才能施加。
  1. In the case of actual movements of the arm, it is mechanically helpful, however, to get the arm under way before reaching the key, since this enables you to overcome the sluggishness (or Inertia) of the mass of the arm before you actually begin the act of tone-production - from the surface-level of the keyboard.
    在实际手臂运动的情况下,机械上有助于在到达键盘之前让手臂开始移动,因为这样可以帮助您克服手臂的惰性,使您在实际开始发声之前就能克服手臂的惰性。-从键盘的表面水平。
  2. Moreover, be careful never actually to hit the key down; for you cannot feel how much the key needs for each sound if you do, and your playing must then suffer musically.
    此外,要小心不要实际按下琴键;因为如果这样做,你就无法感受到每个音需要多少力度,这样会影响你的演奏音乐性。
Nors. - In the old days finger and hand "lifting" were made into a craze under the foolish notion that the higher one "lifted" one's fingers and hand the harder could one "Hit" or "Strike" the key down! But that is now a long exploded notion, since we realize, as here shown, that if one hits a note down one cannot possibly feel how much the key needs, and cannot choose one's tone-colour with any certainty.
在过去,手指和手部的“抬起”被误解为越高抬手指和手部,按键就会越用力“击打”或“敲击”!但这种观念早已被推翻,因为我们意识到,如今我们明白,如果按下一个音符,就无法感受到键需要多少力量,也无法确定自己的音色。
  1. Do not quit the surface of the key, when you have to repeat a note quickly.
    不要离开键的表面,当你需要快速重复一个音符时。
  2. For comparatively soft notes, on a Grand, you do not even need to let the key rise fully before sounding it afresh, since the "Repetition-lever" is designed with this very purpose.
    对于相对柔和的音符,在一架大钢琴上,甚至无需让琴键完全上升再重新发声,因为“重复杠杆”就是为此目的而设计的。
On an Upright Piano, however, you must let the key rise fully.
然而,在一架立式钢琴上,你必须让琴键完全升起。
  1. For Octave passages, which necessarily imply muscular repetitions, also as a rule do not quit the keyboard, but slide your way along from note to note - unless you play by armmovement. See Section X, , . This sliding is done by the thumb when moving outwards, and by the fifth or fourth fingers when moving towards you.
    对于八度音程,这必然意味着肌肉重复,通常也不要离开键盘,而是从一个音符滑到另一个音符 - 除非你是通过手臂运动演奏。参见第 X 节。这种滑动是由拇指在向外移动时完成的,由第五或第四指在向你移动时完成。
  2. Finally, remember always, that such visible manifestations of Movement do not in the least indicate what is happening "behind the scenes" - what is happening invisibly in the way of Limb-exertion or relaxation during the processes of touch. These causal actions you must acquire through experiment and sensation, and your eye cannot help you.
    最后,请永远记住,运动的这些可见表现丝毫不表示在“幕后”发生的事情 - 在触摸过程中肢体用力或放松的隐形活动。这些因果行为必须通过实验和感觉获得,你的眼睛无法帮助你。

Section VIII 第八部分

ON HOLDING NOTES 关于保持音符

  • The right way and the wrong way.
    正确的方式和错误的方式。
  1. You must almost invariably use the "strong" muscles of the finger to sound the notes at the Pianoforte. These "strong" muscles are situated on the Forearm.
    在钢琴上,您几乎总是要使用手指的“强壮”肌肉来发声。这些“强壮”肌肉位于前臂上。
  2. Therefore, during key-descent you may be able to notice a slight tension across the under-side of the wrist-joint during the moment of key-depression.
    因此,在按键下降过程中,您可能会注意到在按键按下的瞬间手腕关节的下侧会有轻微的紧张感。
  3. Promptly cease working with these "strong" muscles the very moment you hear the sound begin.
    一听到声音开始,立即停止使用这些“强壮”的肌肉。
  4. In the meantime you have also used the "small" muscles of the fingers during the moment of key-depression. These "small" muscles lie inside the hand itself.
    与此同时,在按键的瞬间,您还使用了手指的“小”肌肉。这些“小”肌肉位于手内部。
  5. Now, you must always hold the key down in tenuto and legato (or at surface-level during Staccato) solely by continuing the gentle exertion of these small muscles of the finger. To know their names or the precise locality of these muscles will not help you in the least, but when you do the right thing, remember it feels as if the exertion were solely on the underside of the finger itself - the gentlest tension on their underside, and seemingly located between finger-tip and knuckle.
    现在,您必须始终保持按下键的状态,通过持续轻轻用手指的这些小肌肉施加力量来进行 tenuto 和 legato(或者在 staccato 期间表面层次)。知道它们的名称或这些肌肉的精确位置对您没有任何帮助,但当您做正确的事情时,请记住,感觉就好像施加的力量仅仅在手指的底部 - 在手指的底部施加最轻微的张力,似乎位于指尖和指关节之间。
  6. That is, you may use all the muscles connected with the finger during the sounding-action, but you must hold the notes afterwards solely by these "small" muscles.
    也就是说,在发声动作中,你可以利用与手指相连的所有肌肉,但是之后必须仅靠这些“小”肌肉来保持音符。
  7. Constantly test yourself for such light holding of notes, by insisting on freedom (or mobility) at the knuckles while holding notes; or even while depressing the Keys.
    不断测试自己对音符的轻握,坚持在按住音符时保持指关节的自由;甚至在按下琴键时也是如此。
  8. To teach you this correct way of holding notes down, and the distinction between the action of sounding notes and the action of holding them, the simplest test is as follows: -
    教你正确按住音符的方法,以及发声和保持音符的区别,最简单的测试如下:-
(a) Clench your fingers firmly into the palm of your hand, and notice that while you continue this stress it provokes a certain rigidity of the wrist at its under-side. (b) Suddenly let go this strain, while still keeping the finger-tips touching the palm of your hand - but now quite lightly. You will find that you can now freely move your hand in every direction so long as you thus use only the "small" muscles of the fingers - and this without the slightest sensation of strain across the wrist. This is the only right way to hold notes.
(a) 将手指紧握成拳,注意到当你继续这种紧张时,会引起手腕底部的某种僵硬感。(b) 突然放松这种紧张,同时保持指尖轻轻触碰手掌 - 但现在要很轻。你会发现只要使用手指的“小”肌肉,你现在可以自由地在各个方向移动手,而且完全没有任何跨手腕的紧张感。这是保持音符的唯一正确方式。
  1. Also practise the traditional "Holding-notes exercise" at the keyboard. But always be careful to do so accurately in accordance with this knowledge - that the "holding" must be done perfectly lightly. You can easily ensure this, provided you insist on employing only these "small" muscles of the fingers - with free and mobile knuckles.
    在键盘上也要练习传统的“保持音符练习”。但一定要小心,根据这个知识准确地进行 - “保持”必须完美轻柔地完成。只要坚持只使用手指的这些“小”肌肉 - 并保持指关节自由灵活,你就可以轻松确保这一点。
Nors. - This "holding-notes exercise" is one of the oldest and best known of all exercises. Practised correctly it is extremely helpful as a test for correct technique, whereas, practised wrongly (as mostly done!) nothing can be more harmful. It forms Section XVI of my "Relaxation Studies" (Bosworth). Many others of the Test-excercises there given, also help towards the same purpose, such as Sets I, III, and XIII.
Nors. - 这个“保持音符练习”是所有练习中最古老、最著名的之一。如果正确练习,它对于检验正确技巧非常有帮助,而如果错误练习(大多数情况下都是这样!),则可能会更有害。它构成了我《放松研究》(Bosworth)的第十六部分。那里提供的许多其他测试练习也有助于达到相同的目的,比如第一、第三和第十三套。
  1. By testing yourself in the way here indicated, you can learn to realize the nature of the correct muscular habits required, and can learn to avoid one of the worst of all the wrong ones - the sustaining of notes stiffly and clumsily!
    通过按照这里指示的方式进行自我测试,你可以学会意识到所需的正确肌肉习惯的性质,并学会避免所有错误中最糟糕的之一——僵硬而笨拙地维持音符!
  2. In short, hold down your notes (in legato and tenuto) quite comfortably firmly, by pressure solely of the "small" muscles of the finger - with loose knuckles. This slight "afterpressure" is not "ley-bedding"!
    简而言之,通过手指的“小”肌肉的压力(以连奏和持续音的方式)轻松牢固地按住音符,保持松弛的指关节。这种轻微的“后压力”并非“ley-bedding”!
Don't do so with the "strong" finger muscles, which you have to use in sounding the notes. That is "key-bedding," because
不要用“强壮”的手指肌肉,这是你在发声音时必须使用的。这就是“按键”。

you are then mis-timing the forces intended to produce the tones, and are technically and musically spoiling all your playing.
你会错过产生音调的力量,从技术和音乐上破坏你的演奏。

Section   部分

BENT AND FLAT FINGER-ACTION
弯曲和平坦的手指动作

  • Thrusting v. Clinging, or Unfolding v. In-folding actions. Thrusting . Clinging.
    推进 v. 紧贴,或展开 v. 内折动作。推进 . 紧贴。
  1. As already pointed out in Section V, , you can use the finger itself in two quite distinct and opposite ways while moving towards the key and with it. Thus: -
    正如在第 V 节中已经指出的那样, ,在朝着键和与之一起移动时,您可以以两种完全不同且相反的方式使用手指本身。因此:-

A): THE "THRUSTING" OR “BENT” FINGER ACTION
A): “推” 或 “弯” 手指动作

  1. In this mode of action, the raised finger is considerably curved (bent or folded-in) and you then open it out somewhat during its descent to the key, and with the key during keydescent, the nail-phalange (the end "joint" of the finger) remaining almost vertical throughout - both with finger up and with finger down.
    在这种动作模式中,抬起的手指相当弯曲(弯曲或折叠),然后在其下降到键盘时略微张开,与键盘一起下降时,指甲指节(手指的末端“关节”)几乎始终垂直 - 无论手指向上还是向下。
  2. This thrusting, shoving, "bent" or unfolding action of the finger needs for its inoisible basis a more or less forwardly supported (or even forwardly exerted) Upper-arm and Elbow. See 4th form of Arm-use, Section V.
    这种推、挤、"弯曲"或展开手指的动作,需要一个或多或少向前支撑(甚至向前施加)的上臂和肘部作为其不可见的基础。参见手臂使用的第四形式,第五节。
  3. This thrusting or shoving action of the finger (a downward and outward action) is, however, really quite a complex process - while the middle joint descends, the nail-phalange has to remain vertical.
    这种指尖的推挤动作(向下和向外的动作)实际上是一个非常复杂的过程 - 当中节下降时,指甲节必须保持垂直。
Carefully compare the "up" and "down" positions of the "bent" finger in the photos annexed.
仔细比较附图中“弯曲”手指的“上”和“下”位置。
Nore. - With the "thrusting" finger the tone can neither be sympathetic, full, nor carrying in melodic passages. Nicety of tone-control is also greatly stultified. For "dry" effects it may be appropriate, but the unavoidable elision of upper-arm weight with this form of finger-action precludes all true volume or resonance in fortes - as a musical ear would describe the result.
Nore. - 用“刺”指法,音色在旋律段落中既不能表现出共鸣、饱满,也无法传达。音色控制的精细度也受到极大的限制。对于“干燥”的效果可能是合适的,但是这种指法不可避免地会导致上臂重量与手指动作的结合,从而在强音部分排除了所有真正的音量或共鸣 - 正如音乐耳朵所描述的结果。

B): THE "CLINGING" OR "FLAT" FINGER ACTION
B): “紧贴”或“平”手指动作

  1. In complete contrast to this "thrusting" form of fingeraction, the finger here starts more or less opened-out; and will then be more or less folded inwards while moving towards the key and with it. In this case, if you raise the finger considerably before playing, the nail-phalange (or end "joint") may actually become visible to you for the moment.
    与这种“推进”形式的手指动作完全相反,这里的手指开始时更多或更少地打开;然后在移向键盘时会更多或更少地向内折叠。在这种情况下,如果在演奏前将手指抬高,指甲-指节(或末端“关节”)实际上可能会在某一时刻对您可见。
  2. This "clinging" or "flat" action of the finger needs as its invisible Basis a more or less relaxed (and therefore backwardtending) Upper-arm, and with it a likewise backward-tending Elbow. See 1st and 3rd forms of Arm-use, Section V.
    手指的“粘附”或“平坦”动作需要作为其看不见的基础的上臂更多或更少地放松(因此向后倾斜),以及伴随着向后倾斜的肘部。请参阅手臂使用的第 1 和第 3 形式,第 V 节。
Nore. - Applied to the key, the whole limb here remains far more elastic than in the opposite forward or thrusting touch previously described. Thus it renders proper key-acceleration more easy for you, and thus also an easier attainment of full, sympathetic, carrying tone, and of nicety of tonal gradation and control.
Nore. - 应用于按键上,整个手臂在这里保持的弹性比之前描述的相反的前进或推进触感要大得多。因此,它使您更容易实现适当的按键加速,也更容易实现完整、共鸣、携带音色的达成,以及音色层次和控制的精细度。
  1. This folding-in action of the finger is by far the most natural form of finger-use at the Piano. It is the same action you naturally use all day when gripping hold of objects. It thus enables you also to "take hold of" (and "cling") to the key.
    手指的这种折叠动作是钢琴上最自然的手指使用形式。当你抓住物体时,这就是你整天自然使用的动作。因此,它还使你能够“抓住”(并“紧抓”)键。
  2. Actually, with the "flat" or clinging (or in-folding) action, the finger MAY fold in so much that when the key is down it is as much bent-in as with "bent" finger-touch.
    实际上,通过“平坦”或紧贴(或内折)的动作,手指可能会折叠得如此之多,以至于按下按键时,手指弯曲的程度与“弯曲”手指触碰一样多。
But notice, that although the position, with finger down, of both modes of finger-action may be identical, that with "clinging" finger it is most bent when dowm, whereas with "thrusting" finger it is most bent when up. (See annexed photos.)
但请注意,尽管两种手指动作的位置可能相同,但“抓握”手指在向下时弯曲最多,而“推进”手指在向上时弯曲最多。(请参阅附图。)
Note. - With the key down, the eye cannot distinguish which has been used although your ear apprises you of the difference in sound.
注意。-按下键时,眼睛无法区分使用了哪个,尽管您的耳朵告诉您声音的区别。
  1. Alternatively, with this "clinging" action you may also leave the finger almost straight (or "flat") during the whole of
    另外,通过这种“抓住”的动作,您也可以在整个过程中几乎保持手指几乎伸直(或“平坦”)
Fig. I 图 1
"Flat" finger left unbent when down-shown in three varying positions
“Flat”指的是手指在三个不同位置时保持未弯曲状态

its action, and it may remain thus flat with the key down. Thus has arisen, in the past, its name "flat finger."
它的动作可能会保持按下按键时的平坦状态。因此,过去它被称为“平指”。
  1. The annexed photographs show you these visible differences, (a) is the finger well raised before its thrusting (unfolding) action, (aa) is the same when down; whereas (b) is the finger well raised before its clinging (or in-folding) action, and ( the same down with the key - and therefore folded-in during descent; (c) on the other hand, shows you the "clinging" finger left "flat" (or more or less straight) when down with the key with several optional positions of the wrist.
    附图显示这些可见差异,(a)是手指在推(展开)动作之前被很好地抬起,(aa)是手指在下降时的相同情况;而(b)是手指在抓取(或内折)动作之前被很好地抬起,而在下降时与按键一起下降 - 因此在下降过程中被折叠进去;另一方面,(c)向您展示了“抓取”手指在按键下时保持“平坦”(或更直)的情况,手腕有几个可选位置。
  2. Realize also that with the Upper-arm relaxed during the moment of key-descent you are compelled to use the in-folding ("flat") action of the finger, whereas with the upper-arm (or Elbow) in the least pushing forward you are compelled to use the unfolding (bent or thrusting) action of the finger.
    在按键下降的瞬间,意识到上臂放松,你就会被迫使用手指的内折(“平”)动作,而如果上臂(或肘部)稍微向前推,则你将被迫使用手指的展开(弯曲或推进)动作。
But with the upper-arm nicely poised, you have the option of using either of the two finger-actions, in softer passages.
但是,如果上臂姿势端正,您可以选择在柔和的乐段中使用这两种手指动作中的任何一种。
Note. - Moreover, with the "poised" arm, you may, for quite light passages, even play on tip-toe as it were - on the very tips of the fingers - provided you have flat, paddy finger tips, and your nails are not too long!
注意。-此外,使用“平衡”的手臂,你甚至可以为了非常轻快的乐句,像踮脚尖一样演奏-就是用手指的尖端-前提是你有扁平的、有弹性的指尖,而且你的指甲不要太长!

Section   部分

HOW TO FIND THE RIGHT NOTES
如何找到正确的音符

  1. To reach the right places on the keyboard (the right notes) is obviously an important matter. To attain Certainty in this respect, you must always physically feel your way along from the last note played.
    在键盘上触摸到正确的位置(正确的音符)显然是一件重要的事情。为了在这方面获得确定性,您必须始终从上一个音符开始,通过身体感受到下一个音符。
  2. You must spiritually want to hear the needed melodic succession of intervals, and you must also physically feel the corresponding set of physical intervals on the keyboard.
    你必须在精神上渴望听到所需的旋律音程,并且在键盘上也必须感受到相应的一组物理音程。
  3. This "feeling-your-way" is mostly done by the true touch-sense - sense of contact or tactile faculty; it is done, for the most part, by your not quitting the last note until you have found the next one.
    这种“摸索”的方式主要是通过真实的触觉感 - 接触感或触觉能力来完成的;在很大程度上,这是通过在找到下一个音符之前不放弃上一个音符来完成的。
  4. The law applies equally in skips - you must still feel your way along the key-surface from note to note.
    法律在跳音中同样适用 - 你仍然必须感受到从音符到音符沿着键面的方式。
  5. It consequently also applies in octave passages. You must feel your way from one octave to the next. Thus becomes possible the trick of so-called "lightning octave passages."
    因此,这也适用于八度音阶。你必须感受到从一个八度到另一个八度的过渡。因此,所谓的“闪电八度音阶”技巧变得可能。
  6. Both in octave passages and larger skips you must feel your way along with your thumb, when the passage travels outwards - away from you; whereas, you must feel your way along with your fifth or fourth fingers, etc., when the passage moves inwards - towards you. See Section VII, T14.
    在八度音程和更大的跳音中,当乐句向外移动时,你必须用拇指感受前行的方向;而当乐句向内移动时,你必须用第五或第四指感受前行的方向。请参阅第七部分,T14。
  7. In the meantime do not forget, that each octave you play demands the repetition each time of the necessary forearm rotatory exertion towards the thumb, besides the exertion each time of the two fingers concerned, and also that of the hand.
    同时,不要忘记,你演奏的每个八度都需要重复必要的前臂旋转努力朝向拇指,除了每次两个手指的努力,还有手部的努力。
  8. This law of physical continuity on the keyboard-surface is equally imperative when you play passages distributed between the two hands. Here do not quit the keyboard with one hand until you have found the place of the next-following note with a finger of the other hand. In the meantime also think such passage in Rhythmical Continuity.
    键盘表面的物理连续性法则在两只手之间演奏分布的乐句时同样至关重要。在这里,不要用一只手离开键盘,直到用另一只手的手指找到下一个音符的位置。同时也要以节奏连续的方式思考这样的乐句。
The "secret" of such passages lies in your insisting upon Rhythmical Continuity as well as Physical Continuity. Such passages thus become quite easy of attainment. Whereas, if you do not give this double form of attention (by touch-sense and rhythmic sense) then they are impossible.
这些乐句的“秘密”在于你坚持节奏连续性和身体连续性。这样,这些乐句就变得相当容易实现。而如果你不给予这种双重关注(通过触感和节奏感),那么它们就是不可能的。
Supplemented no doubt by our muscular and "kinesthetic" sensations and memories generally.
毫无疑问,通常还会受到我们的肌肉和“肌肉感觉”以及记忆的补充。
But "a bird in hand is worth more than two in the bush," therefore depend as much as possible on the actual touch-sensation of the last-used note until you find the nert. It is safest!
但是“一鸟在手胜过两鸟在林”,因此尽可能依赖于最后使用的音符的实际触感,直到找到正确的音符。这样最安全!
  1. In short, while always thus feeling your way along the Keyboard-intervals From the last-played note to the next, you must, nevertheless, in the meantime, also think and play TOWARDS the rhythmical landmarks ahead.
    简而言之,当您沿着键盘音程感受前后音符之间的距离时,同时也必须考虑并朝着前方的节奏地标思考和演奏。
NoTE. - That is: you must think towards tone in key-descent; towards each next Pulse (or beat) ahead in groups of quick notes; towards the rhythmical climax point of each Phrase or Section, and towards the point of consummation of the Whole piece. See "Child's First Steps," "First Principles," and "Musical Interpretation," p. 28, etc. (Joseph Williams).
注意:也就是说,你必须朝着音调下降的方向思考;在快速音符组中,朝着每个下一个脉冲(或拍子)的方向;朝着每个乐句或段落的节奏高潮点的方向,以及朝着整首乐曲的完成点的方向。参见《儿童的第一步》,《基本原则》和《音乐诠释》,第 28 页等(Joseph Williams)。
  1. To enable you to travel from one note to another, you must, where necessary, supply sideway movements of the fingers, of the hand, and of the arm - both of the whole upper-arm and the forearm. As these lateral or horizontal movements are visible, they are obvious and need little explanation.
    为了让您能够从一个音符移动到另一个音符,必要时,您必须提供手指、手部和手臂的侧向移动 - 包括整个上臂和前臂。由于这些横向或水平移动是可见的,它们是明显的,几乎不需要解释。
  2. There are however three points to notice:-
    然而,有三点需要注意:-
I. In taking skips within the compass of two octaves it is best to leave the Elbow stationary. To succeed in this, you must, before beginning the skip, turn the elbow out sufficiently to enable you to reach the note furthest out.
在两个八度音程内进行跳音时,最好保持手肘静止。为了成功做到这一点,在开始跳音之前,必须将手肘转出足够的角度,以便能够触及最外侧的音符。
II. When you turn your finger over your thumb (or vice versa) this requires a movement of the hand - with the thumb stationary; whereas, when you move the thumb under a stationary finger, this requires a movement (sideways) both of the wrist and of the forearm - though not of the Elbow.
II. 当你把手指翻转到拇指上(或反之亦然)时,这需要手部的移动 - 拇指保持静止;而当你把拇指移动到一个静止的手指下方时,这需要手腕和前臂的(侧向)移动 - 尽管肘部不动。
III. When playing scales, etc., it is best to have the wrist (and consequently the forearm also) turned rather "outwards" (away from you), as this allows of your turning the fingers over the thumb without disturbing the relative position of wrist and forearm during the passage.
III. 在演奏音阶等乐曲时,最好将手腕(因此也包括前臂)稍微向外转动(远离你),这样可以让你在演奏过程中将手指翻过拇指,而不会干扰手腕和前臂的相对位置。
  1. This necessity to feel your way along physically finally resolves itself into an "ACT OF RESTING on the keyboard," either at its surface, or depressed level; and this leads us naturally into the consideration of the problems of Staccato and Legato.
    这种必要性在身体上感受到你的方式最终解决为“在键盘上休息的行为”,无论是在其表面还是下陷的水平; 这自然地引导我们考虑断音和连音的问题。
1 The Forearm therefore here travels with the wrist in adoance, when the passage moves outwards. See also: , etc. of Section XII, "On Position."
1. 因此,当手腕向前移动时,前臂也随之移动,当乐句向外移动时。另见:第十二部分“关于位置”的 等。

Section   部分

STACCATO AND LEGATO

  1. The term staccato should properly signify "staccatissimo," practically without duration, as short as possible. The term "Staccato," as used colloquially and loosely, is however unfortunately applied to all notes not played Tenuto or Legato. Hence, when playing passages marked staccato, remember that the sounds, in spite of their notation, may probably, nevertheless, need more or less slight durations. Therefore, be most careful to choose the precise degree of Duration musically needed for every note marked "staccato."
    应该正确地表示“staccatissimo”,几乎没有持续时间,尽可能短。然而,口语和松散使用的术语“Staccato”不幸地被应用于所有未演奏 Tenuto 或 Legato 的音符。因此,在演奏标记为 staccato 的乐句时,请记住,尽管它们的记谱,可能仍然需要更多或更少的持续时间。因此,请务必选择每个标记为“staccato”的音符所需的精确持续时间。
  2. Now, in true Staccato (or Staccatissimo) the key must be free to rebound, so that the damper may instantaneously stop the sound, almost at its birth.
    现在,在真正的 Staccato(或 Staccatissimo)中,关键必须自由弹起,以便阻尼器可以立即停止声音,几乎在声音产生时。
  3. To obtain such true Staccato you must accurately time your tone-making impulse to cease completely the moment you reach sound in key depression. Thus the key will be free to rebound even with your finger-tip still upon it, and the damper will consequently reach the strings instantly.
    要获得如此真正的断音,您必须准确地计时,使音调冲动在按键完全达到声音时立即停止。因此,即使您的指尖仍在按键上,按键也将自由弹起,而消音器将立即触及琴弦。
Note. - The following Diagram may here prove suggestive:
注意。- 以下的图表可能在这里起到启发作用:
(a) Staccato resting - at surface-level of keyboard - continuous.
(a) 断音休止 - 在键盘的表面层 - 连续。
(b) Tone-producing impulses, directed and aimed to:
(b) 产生音调的脉冲,定向和瞄准到:
(c) The tone-emission level.
(c) 音调发射级别。
(d) The key-bed level - momentarily touched but rebounded from, for each note.
(d)键盘水平 - 每个音符都会短暂接触但会反弹。
  1. Realize particularly, that you cannot "make" staccato by trying to pull the key or your fingers up! All you can do is accurately to stop both the down-impulse of your finger, as well as the help given by hand and arm during key-descent.
    特别要意识到,你不能通过试图拉动琴键或者向上移动手指来“制造”断音!你能做的只是准确地阻止手指的向下冲击,以及在按键下降过程中手和手臂提供的帮助。
  2. To enable your finger, etc., in Staccato thus to stop its action accurately and completely, you must rest very lightly indeed on the keyboard-surface - not more beavily than the keys will bear at their surface-level, without becoming depressed.
    为了使你的手指等在断音上准确完全停止其动作,你必须非常轻轻地放在键盘表面上 - 不要比键的表面水平更重,以免被按下。
Thus, in Staccato, in between the sounding of the notes, your arm must be more or less completely "poised" (supported by its own muscles) and with the hand, alone, lying loosely upon the keyboard-surface for the sake of the sense of continuity. See "The Poised Arm," Section V.
因此,在断音中,音符之间,你的手臂必须或多或少完全“平衡”(由自身肌肉支撑),手单独放在键盘表面上,以保持连续感。请参阅“平衡的手臂”,第五部分。
  1. Agility passages as a rule demand a precisely similar light Resting on the keyboard, - arm "off" with hand lying loosely on the keys; and with similar accuracy in the aiming and cessation of your finger-action, etc.
    敏捷的乐句通常需要一种类似的轻松感,手臂“离开”键盘,手松散地放在键上;在指法的瞄准和停止动作等方面也需要同样的准确性。
The arm thus comes into sympathetic vibration in consequence of the reiterated impulses of the finger and hand against the Keys, and thus forms true "Arm-vibration" touch. See Section XII for this.
手臂因手指和手对键盘的重复冲击而产生共鸣,从而形成真正的“手臂共振”触感。有关此事,请参阅第十二部分。
  1. To obtain TENuTo, do not, as in Staccato, thus fully and completely cease your finger-exertion, etc., but allow this exertion to continue in a sight measure on the key-beds - just sufficient exertion to keep the keys depressed.
    为了获得 TENuTo,不要像断奏那样完全停止手指的用力等,而是让这种用力在键床上持续一段时间 - 只需足够的用力来保持键被按下。
This Tenuto will last just so long as you continue this slight action upon the key-beds with your finger-tips.
这个持续音符将持续到你用指尖轻轻触碰键盘。
Norc. - This sustaining action must be provided solely by the "small muscles" of tae fingers. See Section VII, Iף4 and 5, also Note to 96 - "The Holding of Notes."
Norc. - 这种持续的动作必须完全由手指的“小肌肉”提供。请参阅第七部分,Iף4 和 5,还有 96 的注释 - “音符的保持”。
  1. Moreover, to obtain a true legato you must continue this light holding action until the next sound; and if you continue it beyond that moment you obtain legatissimo.
    此外,要获得真正的连奏,您必须继续保持轻柔的按住动作直到下一个音符;如果您将其延续到那一刻之后,您将获得极为连奏。
  2. It is in this way that you produce the ARTIricial form of legato. Notice, however, that you do not here employ sufficient weight continuously resting on the keyboard to compel the fingers to hold their notes down. The keys are only held down so long as you choose, thus quite lightly but sufficiently to exert your fingers and hand upon the key-beds. The moment,
    就是这样,你才能产生一种人工的连奏形式。然而,请注意,你在这里并没有持续地施加足够的重量压在键盘上,以迫使手指保持按下状态。按键只会按你的选择按下一段时间,因此轻轻地但足够地施加手指和手掌在键床上的力量。在这一刻,

    however, that you stop this slight exertion, that moment the key jumps up, and the sound stops. This "artificial" form of legato is therefore un-compelled by the resting-weight.
    然而,当您停止这种轻微的用力时,钥匙会弹起,声音也会停止。因此,这种“人为”的连贯性并不受到静止重量的影响。
  3. There is also another form of Legato - the Naturallegato.
    还有另一种形式的连奏 - 自然连奏。
Here you very slightly relax the arm, so that it is not so fully poised or balanced as for staccato, or for "artificial" legato. A very little of the weight of the forearm or whole arm is here allowed to lie continuously on the key-beds during each phrase. This extra weight compels some finger or other to continue its slight exertion in support of the weight, until relieved of its duty by another finger. Realize that one finger or other is consequently here compelled to support this carried weight, until relieved by another taking its duty.
在这里,你可以稍微放松手臂,使其不像演奏断音或“人为”连奏时那样完全平衡。在每个乐句中,可以让前臂或整个手臂的重量稍微持续地压在琴键上。这额外的重量迫使某个手指或其他手指继续稍微用力支撑这份重量,直到另一个手指接替其职责。要意识到,因此某个手指或其他手指被迫支撑这份承载的重量,直到另一个手指接替其职责。
You thus have a legato automatically induced by the weight you allow to rest on the keys at bottom-level. This "natural" legato you might also term "Compelled legato"; for it is compelled by this slightly heavier Resting-weight.
因此,您通过允许键盘底部的重量自动诱导出连贯音。这种“自然”连贯音也可以称为“强制连贯音”;因为它是由稍微更重的静压力所强制产生的。
  1. It is easiest to learn this "compelled" form of legato first. But the un-compelled (or "artificial") form of legato is the one you will have to use most often in playing. You may even use it along with the "compelled" form at times.
    最容易先学会这种“被迫”的连奏形式。但在演奏中,你最常使用的将是非被迫(或“人为”)的连奏形式。有时甚至可以与“被迫”形式一起使用。
  2. To sum this up: You can produce Legato, or Tenuto, in either of two quite distinct ways: -
    总结一下:您可以以两种完全不同的方式制作连奏或持续音:-
(a) You can compel your fingers to hold notes down by a continuous and sufficient Resting-weight - "Natural legato"; or
(a)您可以通过持续和足够的压力使手指按住音符 - “自然连奏”;或
(b) You can hold notes down by your fingers without such compelling weight - "Artificial legato."
(b)您可以用手指按住音符,而不需要如此沉重的力量 - “人工连奏”。
Note. - In the meantime, as already insisted upon, never hold notes down except by the "small" muscles of the fingers - with loose knuckles. Never hold them by the "strong" playing muscles (situated on the forearm) with immobile knuckles and wrist, and consequent fatal pressure-inducing effects. See Section VIII, "On Holding Notes," I5, etc.
注意。- 与此同时,正如已经强调的那样,除了用松弛的指关节的“小”肌肉,永远不要按住音符。永远不要用“强大”的演奏肌肉(位于前臂上)和不动的指关节和手腕来按住它们,从而产生致命的压力诱导效应。请参阅第八部分,“按住音符”,I5 等。
  1. Obviously, it does not take more force to hold a note down than is required to sound it at its softest - in fact rather less.
    显然,按住一个音符所需的力量并不比以最轻柔的方式发出它所需的力量更大 - 实际上相对更少。
  2. There is, however, no harm in occasionally using a little more pressure on the key-beds than thus necessary, provided you do so purposely, and so long as you keep clear in your mind the distinction between the sounding and the holding of notes.
    然而,偶尔在按键上施加比必要更多的压力并没有什么坏处,只要你是故意这样做的,并且在脑海中清楚区分音符的发声和保持。
You should apply such "after-pressure" only for the sake of comfortably knowing that you are holding those particular notes down, and so as to warn you, muscularly, when to let them go.
你应该只在舒适地知道你正在按住那些特定音符,并在肌肉上警告你何时放开它们的情况下,才应用这种“后压力”。
Nore. - As already pointed out, this slight extra pressure on the keybeds, thus purposely used to remind you that you are holding certain notes down, does not constitute "key-bedding" as you might imagine.
Nore. - 正如已经指出的那样,对键盘施加轻微额外的压力,因此故意用来提醒您正在按住某些音符,并不构成您可能想象的“键盘化”。
"Key-bedding," as a fault, arises when you mis-time the action intended to produce a tone, and mis-apply this force to the pads under the Keys instead of carefully timing its culmination and completion during key-descent and with the tone, and its cessation forthwith.
“键盘敲击”作为一个故障,是指当您在打击键盘以产生音调时,时间不准确,将力量错误地施加在键盘下的垫片上,而不是在按键下降过程中精确计时并完成,与音调一起,然后立即停止。
See the next Section - "On Weight-transfer" or Passing-on Touch, also Section VIII, "On Holding Notes." This reiteration is emphatically necessary.
请参阅下一节 - “关于重心转移”或传递触感,还有第八节,“关于保持音符。”这种重申是非常必要的。

Section XII 第十二部分

WEIGHT-TRANSFER AND ARM-VIBRATION TOUCHES
重量转移和手臂振动触感

  1. Weight passed-on from note to note - much as in the case of the heavier form of "Resting" used for "natural legato" - may itself form a cause of tone-production, and thus constitutes "Weight-transfer" or "passing-on" touch.
    音符之间传递的重量——就像用于“自然连奏”的较重形式“休止符”一样——本身可能构成音色产生的原因,因此构成“重量转移”或“传递”触感。
  2. Such continuoushy passed-on Weight (though light) also entails a contrvuous (but quite invisible) exertion of the Hand - in place of the individual hand-impulses used in all other touches.
    这种持续传递的重量(虽然轻)也意味着手的持续(但相当隐形)的用力 - 取代了所有其他触摸中使用的个体手冲动。
  3. The essential difference between "Passing-on" and "Armvibration" touches lies in this difference in the (invisible) application of this continuous Hand-force: -
    “传音”和“手臂振动”之间的基本区别在于这种连续手力的(看不见的)应用方式
In Passing-on touch the Hand-exertion is continuous (to the extent of the weight carried); whereas with Arm-vibration touch it is separately applied for each finger.
在传递触摸中,手的用力是连续的(达到所承载的重量);而在手臂振动触摸中,它是分别应用于每根手指的。
Note. - This continuous action of the hand may also entail intermittentlycontinuous Rotatory conditions. See and 22.
注意。- 手的这种持续动作也可能涉及间歇连续的旋转条件。请参阅 和 22。
  1. The use of Passing-on touch however seriously handicaps musicality, since it almost entirely precludes tonal selectivity from note to note - the very life and soul of playing, and also precludes Duration-contrasts shorter than Legato.
    然而,传递触感的使用严重妨碍了音乐性,因为它几乎完全排除了从音符到音符的音调选择 - 演奏的生命和灵魂,也排除了比连奏更短的持续时间对比。
  2. All rapid musical passage-work, such as you find in BAcH, Beethoven, and Сhopin for instance, imperatively demands such tonal and durational individualization, or musical choice from note to note by Arm-vibration touch. This forms the difference between musical playing and mere rattling through!
    所有快速的音乐乐段,比如你在巴赫、贝多芬和肖邦的作品中找到的,迫切需要通过手臂振动触感进行音调和持续时间的个性化选择。这形成了音乐演奏和简单的机械演奏之间的区别!
  3. Moreover, however advanced a player you may be, there is a very definite speed-limit beyond which you cannot give these separate (but invisible) hand exertions for each note, and beyond which speed they are bound to merge into a continuous though light hand pressure behind the racing-along fingers (Passing-on touch therefore) to the destruction of Music.
    此外,无论您是多么高级的演奏者,都存在一个非常明确的速度上限,超过这个上限,您无法为每个音符提供单独的(但看不见的)手部努力,并且在超过这个速度后,它们必然会融合成一个连续但轻微的手部压力,支撑着飞快移动的手指(因此是传递触感),这将摧毁音乐。
  4. The moral is, never play musical passage-work faster than you can give these separate hand-stresses for each note.
    道义是,永远不要比你能为每个音符提供的单独手部压力更快地演奏乐段。
Nore. - The composer surely meant them to be played musically, but he himself could not play them musically beyond a definite speed. Always remember this fact - unless you do not mind giving up everything to mere Agilityvirtuosity and Display, and have no sense of Musical Morality!
Nore. - 这位作曲家肯定希望它们被音乐地演奏,但他自己无法以明确的速度音乐地演奏它们。永远记住这一事实 - 除非你不介意把一切都奉献给单纯的敏捷技巧和展示,并且没有音乐道德感!
  1. Passing-on (or Weight-transfer) touch is only appropriate for certain light Arabesques and harmonic swirls of notes needing no more than "mass-production" effects of Crescendo and Diminuendo, and for accompanying passages not needing Note-
    传递(或重量转移)触感仅适用于某些轻盈的阿拉伯舞曲和需要“量产”效果的渐强和渐弱音符的和谐旋律,以及不需要注意的伴奏段落

    individualization. Spread chords, and the soft end-notes of the ordinary "slur" also call for it.
    个性化。传播和普通“连音”软尾音符也需要它。
  2. As already indicated (see Section V, $18) all musically melodic passage-work demands the use of Arm-vibration touch, since the fully poised arm alone allows you to apply the hand separately (but invisibly) for each finger used, and thus enables you really to choose your tones.
    正如已经指出的(见第 V 节,$18),所有音乐旋律性的乐段工作都需要使用手臂振动触感,因为只有完全平衡的手臂才能让你单独(但看不见地)为每个使用的手指施加力量,从而真正让你选择音调。
  3. The advantage of the fully poised arm is, that by reaction from the reiterated shocks it receives from the momentary impulses you deliver against the keys with your finger and hand, it is here actually brought into vibration as before explained; and it thus serves as an ample Basis for their exertion - and hence its name. - See Section V, , and 28.
    全悬臂的优势在于,通过从您的手指和手对键盘交付的瞬间冲击所接收的反作用力,它实际上被带入振动,如前所述;因此,它作为它们发挥作用的充分基础 - 因此得名。- 请参见第五节, ,和 28。
  4. This sympathetic, trembling effect of the arm should however always arise by reaction from these short-lived and tonally accurately-aimed impulses of finger and hand. Never, instead, try to produce the effect by shaking your arm - as supposed by some misguided ones. It will certainly ruin your playing!
    这种令人同情的、颤抖的手臂效果应该总是由手指和手部这些短暂而音调准确的冲动的反应产生。永远不要试图通过摇动手臂来产生效果 - 如一些误导的人所认为的那样。这肯定会毁了你的演奏!
  5. Above all things remember that the hand must (invisibly) act separately for each note!
    最重要的是要记住,手必须(看不见地)为每个音符单独行动!
  6. The seemingly absurd reminder is here called for, that you have only one hand for each set of five fingers!
    貌似荒谬的提醒在这里被呼唤,你每组五根手指只有一只手!
Much passage-work, however, founders just because this simple fact is overlooked!
然而,许多乐段的失败只是因为忽视了这个简单的事实!
Ponder well on this, and realize its truith the next time you touch the Piano!
深思熟虑这一点,并在下次触摸钢琴时认识到它的真相!
NoTE. - It is so easy to see the movement of the five fingers in succession, but not so easy to realize that you must give five successive (although invisible) exertions of that one Hand to render those five fingers effective!
注意。-看到五个手指连续运动是如此容易,但要意识到你必须给予那只手五次连续的(虽然看不见的)努力,才能使这五个手指有效!
  1. Remember, the arm condition is precisely identical for Arm-vibration touch and for the Staccato Resting; for you must rest at the surface-level of the keyboard in both - with the hand lying loosely on it in-between the sounding of the notes. - (See Section XI, on "Staccato and Legato.") In fact all light Agility passages must be played with this lighter, or Staccato-Resting, although the aural impression may be Legato!
    记住,对于手臂振动触摸和断音休息,手臂的状态是完全相同的;因为你必须在键盘的表面水平上休息 - 手在音符发声之间松散地放在键盘上。-(见第十一节,“断音和连音”)。实际上,所有轻巧的敏捷乐句都必须用这种更轻或断音休息的方式演奏,尽管听觉印象可能是连音!
NoTr. - Do not forget that the difference between "lightness" and "heaviness" in musical effect depends mostly on difference in Duration - on the presence or absence of holes in the continuity of the sound.
不要忘记,“轻盈”和“沉重”在音乐效果上的区别主要取决于持续时间的差异 - 取决于声音连续性中的有无间断。
  1. But while all rapid Staccato passages necessarily take the form of "Arm-vibration," it does not follow that all Armvibration passages are necessarily Staccato! Arm-vibration touch can be turned into a Legato, by applying the "artificial legato" process to it. (See Section XI, T9.) Remember, that you here hold the notes down - on their beds - by the fingers "working on their own," and not here compelled into holdingaction by a light superimposed Weight resting on the key-beds - as in "Natural-legato" Resting. See Section XI.
    但是,尽管所有快速的断奏乐段必然采取“手臂振动”的形式,但并不意味着所有手臂振动乐段必然是断奏的!通过将“人工连奏”过程应用于手臂振动触感,可以将手臂振动触感转变为连奏。请记住,在这里,你通过手指“自行运作”将音符按在床上,而不是通过轻轻叠加在键床上的重量来迫使它们保持动作 - 就像在“自然连奏”休息中一样。请参见第十一节。
  2. Here once again the urgent reiteration, that you must not hold notes down by the "strong" muscles of the fingers (situated on the Fore-arm) through which you sound the notes, but instead you must hold them down solely by their "small" muscles.
    再次紧急重申,您不能通过“强大”的手指肌肉(位于前臂上)按住音符,而是必须仅通过它们的“小”肌肉按住音符。
  3. Always realize, if you (wrongly) continue on the key-beds the exertion of the "strong" finger-muscles you use during Tone-making, that you hereby again lapse into "Passing-on" (or Weight-transfer) touch, with all its disadvantages musically and physically.
    永远要意识到,如果你在键盘上继续错误地使用在制作音调时使用的“强壮”手指肌肉,那么你将再次陷入“传递”(或重量转移)触感,带来所有音乐和身体上的不利影响。
Nore. - Moreover, if, in addition to this fault, you continue to lapse the "pOLI WEIGET" of the arm on the key-beds, you are doing your best to wreck your playing and your Piano, and besides, seriously risk contracting Cramp and Neuritis, and all the physical ills associated with bad Technique - an evil teaching-inheritance of the Past, and which some of our present-day writers are foolishly trying to revive or perpetuate!
此外,如果除了这个错误之外,您继续在键盘上让手臂的“pOLI WEIGET”滑动,您就在尽力破坏您的演奏和钢琴,而且严重地增加患抽筋和神经炎的风险,以及与不良技术相关的所有身体疾病 - 这是过去那种邪恶的教学遗产,而一些当今的作家愚蠢地试图重新振兴或延续!
  1. Much of the musically arid passage playing, and "too fast" playing (rattling and strumming) so often heard even from the Concert-platform must be laid to the door of the mis-use of Passing-on (or Weight-transfer) touch in place of the needed Arm-vibration touch, - unless it is the outcome of sheer laziness, in which case no Touch-form can help the un-maker of music!
    很多音乐上干燥的乐段演奏,以及经常在音乐会舞台上听到的“太快”演奏(嘎嘎作响和扫弦),大多数情况下都应归咎于误用传递(或重心转移)触感,而不是所需的手臂振动触感,- 除非这是纯粹懒惰的结果,在这种情况下,任何触感形式都无法帮助那些破坏音乐的人!
  2. Anyway, avoid the folly of trying to run at the Piano with a heavily-resting Arm. In ordinary life, when you wish to run, you rid yourself of all unnecessary baggage!
    无论如何,避免试图用沉重的手臂在钢琴上奔跑的愚蠢行为。在日常生活中,当你想要奔跑时,你会摆脱所有不必要的包袱!
  3. Reversals or reiterations of the Forearm-rotatory Element are obviously needed for Arm-vibration touch (as everywhere else) for each note individually - although usually quite hidden from the eye in a rapid passage.
    前臂旋转元素的反转或重复显然对于每个音符的手臂振动触感(就像其他地方一样)是必要的 - 尽管在快速乐句中通常对眼睛隐藏得很好。
  4. But with Weight-transfer touch the rotative changes may occur sometimes in conjunction with whole groups of notes.
    但是通过重量转移触摸,旋转变化有时可能会与整个音符组同时发生变化。
That is, with the continuously applied hand-and-arm stresses of Passing-on touch you have the option also of Forearm-rotatory continuity (in a measure) in place of the usual individually applied rotative reversals or repetitions from finger to finger; whereas, in other touches there cannot be such option. If, however, such optional continuous rotation-stress is used, it will then naturally alternate in direction according to the various succession of fingering groups.
也就是说,通过持续施加的手臂压力,您还可以选择前臂旋转连续性(在一定程度上)来代替通常从一个手指到另一个手指单独施加的旋转反向或重复;而在其他触摸中则无法有这种选择。然而,如果使用这种可选的连续旋转压力,那么它将根据不同的指法组合自然地交替方向。
  1. Lastly, with such exceptional touch-form, you may allow actual rotatory group-movements to accompany such optional continuous rotatory impulses. For instance, a scale moving outwards would be in two groups, with a rolling movement from thumb to middle finger, then a momentary reversal to the thumb, followed again by another continuous roll till the ring or little finger is reached.
    最后,凭借如此出色的触感形式,您可以允许实际的旋转式群体运动伴随着可选的连续旋转脉冲。例如,向外移动的音阶将分为两组,从拇指到中指的滚动运动,然后瞬间反转到拇指,再次跟随另一个连续的滚动,直到到达无名指或小指。
Nore. - No doubt such optional rolling movements (or rotational grouping of notes), feasible with Passing-on touch, have suggested those childish "Undulatory Theories of Touch" which certain recent authors (and some more ancient ones) have propounded. Such fancies, however, can never be accepted as the explanation of Touch, since we know that mere movements cannot be the actuating Cause of Touch. Some artists may have adopted such particular fads of Movement, as they also adopt others; but they do not owe their success to such "undulatory" movements, or to any other fancy of the moment; but because they nevertheless
Nore. - 毫无疑问,这种可选的滚动运动(或音符的旋转分组),通过传递触摸是可行的,已经启发了某些近期作者(以及一些更古老的作者)提出的那些幼稚的“触摸波动理论”。然而,我们知道,纯粹的运动不能成为触摸的推动因素,因此这样的幻想永远不能被接受为触摸的解释。一些艺术家可能采纳了这种特定的运动怪癖,就像他们采纳其他怪癖一样;但他们的成功并不归因于这种“波动”运动,或者任何其他时髦的幻想;而是因为他们仍然

happen (invisibly) to exemplify the right things muscularly in the meantime along with a sufficiency of Musical Sight. And given that, any amiable little fads are quite forgivable!
恰巧(隐形地)在此期间以足够的音乐视野展示正确的事物。鉴于此,任何可爱的小怪癖都是可以原谅的!
  1. This chapter is earnestly commended to very searching study. Perhaps it is the most important of all, since so many otherwise fine players often fail owing to lack of understanding of the facts herein made plain.
    这一章急切推荐进行深入研究。也许这是最重要的一章,因为许多其他方面表现出色的球员经常因为对这里明确阐明的事实缺乏理解而失败。

Section XIII 第十三节

ON POSITION 在位置

- And Movement. - 运动。

  1. Good Position is the resultant-but not an assurance - of correct balance in the forces you use. Position, on the whole, will take care of itself if you apply the actuating forces correctly - but these are mostly invisible.
    良好的位置是您使用的力量正确平衡的结果,但并不是保证。如果您正确应用作用力,位置整体上会自行解决,但这些力量大多是看不见的。
  2. While neither good nor bad Position can ensure good or bad playing, yet there are some points where ill-chosen Position may make things that matter more difficult. Hence study the following warnings and advice.
    虽然好坏位置不能确保好坏演奏,但某些情况下选择不当的位置可能会使重要事情变得更加困难。因此,请注意以下警告和建议。
  3. Avoid sitting too close to the instrument, with your upperarm straight down from the shoulder, since you then lose the option and advantage of Upper-arm weight when you need it for singing tones, etc. Sit sufficiently far away, so that your upperarm slopes forward with the Elbow, and does not hang straight down or even slope backwards. See Photo annexed.
    避免坐得离乐器太近,让上臂从肩膀直垂下来,因为这样会失去需要唱歌音调时的上臂重力的选择和优势等。坐得足够远,让你的上臂与肘部向前倾斜,而不是直垂下来甚至向后倾斜。请参见附图。
Nors. - See also page 305, "The Act of Touch,"- the outlined figure of Anton RUbINSTEIN.
诺斯。-另见第 305 页,“触摸的行为”,-安东·鲁宾斯坦的轮廓。
  1. Sit neither too high nor too low. It is best that the Elbow should be about level with the keys or slightly lower.
    坐姿既不要太高也不要太低。最好是肘部与琴键大致平齐或稍微低一些。
If you sit higher than this, you are likely to drive forward when you should be using Upper-arm Weight; and if you sit lower you are likely to allow the upper-arm to hang on to the keyboard, when its Weight should be "off."
如果你坐得比这个位置更高,你可能会在应该使用上臂重量时向前驾驶;如果你坐得更低,你可能会让上臂悬挂在键盘上,而它的重量应该是“离开”的。
  1. If you have a long pper-arm you are compelled to sit higher than those born with a shorter upper-arm, else your Elbow will be too low to be comfortable.
    如果你有一条长 上臂,你就不得不比那些出生时上臂较短的人坐得更高,否则你的肘部会太低而不舒服。
  2. Do not sit all hunched and bunched up - do not relax all your Body-muscles because you have to relax your arms at times! It is distinctly unhealthy, of no profit technically, and ugly. Besides, to see an ugly thing before him, is apt to make the listener imagine that the sounds also are ugly.
    不要坐得驼背弯腰,也不要一直放松全身肌肉,因为有时你需要放松手臂!这样做明显是不健康的,技术上也没有好处,而且很难看。此外,看到面前的东西难看,容易让听众想象声音也是难听的。
Freely and easily therefore keep your body erect.
因此,自由自在地保持你的身体挺直。
  1. Do not sway and move about unnecessarily - neither with your body nor with your arms.
    不要不必要地摇晃和移动 - 无论是用你的身体还是用你的手臂。
If you make the listener watch your body, to that extent he listens less to your soul - which one hopes you may be trying to express!
如果你让听众盯着你的身体,那么他就会更少地倾听你的灵魂 - 希望你可能正试图表达的那部分!
Note. - If you play freely as you should, it is easy to move about - but don't! Whereas you dare not move about if you play stiffly and badly. But don't plsy stiffly and badly for the sake of sitting immobile!
注意。- 如果你像应该那样自由地演奏,移动起来很容易 - 但不要!如果你僵硬而糟糕地演奏,你就不敢移动。但不要为了坐着不动而僵硬糟糕地演奏!
  1. Avoid using UPPER-arm rotatory movements - and exertions - in place of the much neater, easier, and effective forearm rotatory movements, when playing tremolos, etc.
    在演奏颤音等时,避免使用上臂的旋转运动和用力,而应该使用更整洁、更容易、更有效的前臂旋转运动。
Again, this is waste of energy and also distinctly ugly. Liszt used to deride such Elbow-circling - he called it "making Omelette!"
再说一遍,这是浪费精力,而且明显很丑。李斯特过去常嘲笑这种肘部转动 - 他称之为“煎蛋!”
Nore. - In any case it is abominably bad Tecbnique to substitute upper-arm rotatory stresses (actions and relaxations) in place of the necessary ones of the Forearm.
Nore. - 无论如何,用上臂旋转应力(动作和放松)替代前臂必要的应力是极其糟糕的技术。
  1. Always keep distinct the process of moving towards a note from the process of actually sounding a note, when found.
    始终保持从找到音符的过程到实际发出音符的过程的区别。
  2. Avoid jabbing at the notes with sideway (horizontal)
    避免用横向的方式戳击音符

    actions of your arm. First arrive on each key, or over it, and then proceed purposefully to play that note. This does not mean that you should pause between the two operations!
    你的手臂的动作。首先到达每个键,或者在其上,然后有目的地继续演奏那个音符。这并不意味着你应该在两个操作之间暂停!
  3. As already pointed out in Section , to enable you to turn your fingers over the thumb easily, allow the Wrist to turn slightly outwards - with the hand therefore pointing slightly inwards.
    正如在第 节中已经指出的那样,为了让你能够轻松地将手指翻转到拇指上方,让手腕稍微向外转动 - 因此手部略微向内转动。
During Scale playing retain that position permanently. It avoids unnecessary to-and-fro movements of Wrist, Hand, and Forearm.
在演奏音阶时,保持手的位置不变。这样可以避免手腕、手和前臂不必要的来回运动。
  1. Reverse this when turning a long finger over a shorter one, as in double-notes passages - turn the wrist inwards then.
    在演奏双音段时,当将长手指翻转到短手指上时,请将手腕向内旋转。
  2. In arpeggio playing you cannot permanently keep your hand thus turned inwards. To-and-fro (sideway) movements of the hand, wrist, and forearm cannot here be avoided, but let their range be as small as need be.
    在琶音演奏中,你不能永久将手保持向内转动。手、腕和前臂的来回(侧向)运动在这里是不可避免的,但让它们的范围尽可能小。
Note. - Slight rolling movements, even, may also be permissible, although not in the least essential.
注意。-轻微的滚动运动,甚至也可以被允许,尽管并非必要。
  1. When taking skips within a two-octave range, turn the elbow outwards sufficiently, before beginning the skip. To move the elbow during such skips is cumbrous and unsafe. See Section .
    在两个八度范围内进行跳音时,应在开始跳音前充分将肘部向外转动。在进行这种跳音时移动肘部是笨拙且不安全的。请参阅第 节。
  2. For larger skips you cannot avoid moving the whole arm. A composer who knows how to write well for his instrument usually bears this in mind, unless it is done for "sport"!
    对于更大的跳音,你无法避免移动整只手臂。一个懂得如何为他的乐器写作的作曲家通常会记住这一点,除非这是为了“娱乐”而做的!
  3. With regard to Hand-position, the main point is, avoid kinking the knuckles in. It is a very bad method of playing, and is almost sure to render hand and fingers stiff and weak.
    就手位而言,关键是要避免指关节弯曲。这是一种非常糟糕的演奏方法,几乎肯定会使手和手指变得僵硬和无力。
  4. If you allow your knuckles thus to drop in, or to be forced in, you are either (a), applying too much energy from the hand and arm, or (b), you are insufficiently exerting the fingers themselves at the moment of depressing the key - or after that!
    如果你允许你的指关节这样下垂,或者被迫下垂,那么要么是(a)从手和手臂施加了过多的能量,要么是(b)在按下琴键的那一刻,或之后,你没有充分发挥手指自身的力量!
  5. The same thing applies at the wrist-joint. If your wrist drops down too much, you are either exerting your hand insufficiently, or are giving too much Arm-energy in proportion
    手腕关节也是同样道理。如果你的手腕下垂太多,要么是你的手用力不够,要么是你在比例上给予了太多的手臂力量。

    to the finger and hand exertions, - since action and reaction should always nicely balance.
    对手指和手的努力,- 因为行动和反应应始终保持平衡。
  6. The actual shape assumed by the hand and fingers, however, varies with each individual, and even with each passage whereas the keyboard never varies! Hence the folly of laying down any inflexible rule on this point, although it is well to realize that the arch is mechanically more effective than any other position.
    手和手指实际呈现的形状,却因个体不同而异,甚至每个乐句也不同,而键盘却永远不变!因此,在这一点上制定任何不可变的规则是愚蠢的,尽管要意识到拱形在机械上比其他任何位置更有效。
In short, the Position of your hand and fingers which enables you to play at your easiest (and therefore best) is also the best possible positionl.
简而言之,您手和手指的位置使您能够以最轻松(因此最好)的方式演奏,也是最佳位置。
Note. - I, personally, vary the position of my wrist, hand and fingers to suit each particular passage. Position is not a thing to worry over, it effects itself, if you correctly supply the invisible actions.
注意。- 我个人会根据每个特定的乐句变换手腕、手和手指的位置。位置不是需要担心的事情,它会自然产生影响,只要你正确地补充看不见的动作。
  1. Finger-position and movement have been fully discussed in Section IX, "Flat and Bent Finger," and in Section VII, and illustrations are there given.
    手指位置和运动已在第九部分“平和弯曲手指”和第七部分中进行了充分讨论,并在那里给出了插图。
  2. Finally then, if you learn to provide the correct balance between the exertions and relaxations of your finger, hand and arm which we have discussed, well-poised Position will ensue naturally.
    最后,如果您学会了在我们讨论过的手指、手和手臂的努力和放松之间提供正确的平衡,那么良好的姿势将自然而然地出现。

Section XIV 第十四部分

ON NOMENCLATURE - THE NAMING OF THINGS
对于术语 - 事物的命名

  1. Nomenclature is of little consequence. It is only a matter of convenience.
    术语并不重要。这只是一种方便而已。
  2. "Touch" is a generic term, including everything relating to Tone-production and Technique.
    “触感”是一个通用术语,涵盖了与音色产生和技巧相关的一切。
  3. In past days it included: -
    在过去的日子里,它包括:-
(a) Tone contrasts - "Forte and Piano touch."
音调对比 - “强音和弱音触感。”
(b) Duration - "Legato and Staccato touch."
(b) 时长 - "连奏和断奏触感"。
(c) Movement - "Finger, Hand, and Arm touch."
(c) 动作 - "手指、手掌和手臂的触摸。"
  1. Nomenclature in the past thus referred only to the aural and visual effects noticed, and not at all to the invisible causal processes of Touch - those far more important but invisible stresses of Touch which you have to provide, so to create the differences in Tone, Duration and Time-inflection.
    过去的命名仅指可听到和看到的效果,而不是触摸的看不见的因果过程——触摸的那些更重要但看不见的压力,你必须提供这些压力,以便在音调、持续时间和时间屈折上创造差异。
  2. Thus you can help your finger exertion by:-
    因此,您可以通过以下方式帮助您的手指运动:-
(1) a loose-lying hand (and rotation), ("First Species"), or
(1)一只松散的手(和旋律),(“第一种类”),或
(2) a down-exerted hand (along with these), ("Second Species"), or
(2)向下施加的手(连同这些),(“第二种类”),或
(3) some form of arm-stress (along with these), "Third Species") - and the arm can give you four -species!
(3)某种形式的手臂压力(连同这些),“第三种类”)- 手臂可以给你四 -种类!
  1. For rapid finger-passages you may use either Weighttransfer or Arm-vibration touch, preferably the last, or else a cross between the two.
    对于快速的手指过程,您可以使用 Weighttransfer 或 Arm-vibration touch,最好是后者,否则两者之间的交叉。
Note. - Remember: Weight-transfer touch is a modification of the heavier form of Resting peeded for "Natural Legato"; whereas Arm-vibration touch mainly consists of "second species," with a well-poised arm, but may waver towards first and third "species" as occasion demands.
注意。-记住:重量转移触感是对“自然连奏”更重的休息形式的修改;而臂部振动触感主要包括“第二种类”,用一个平衡良好的手臂,但可能根据需要在第一和第三“种类”之间摇摆。
  1. It does not help things much whether you remember or not that I adopted the term "Species of Touch" to denote these three basic differences in DoIvg, so long as you vividly remember the facts concerned in actual performance.
    无论你是否记得我采用“触觉种类”这个术语来表示 DoIvg 中的这三种基本差异,都不会对事情有太大帮助,只要你清楚记得实际表现中涉及的事实。
  2. Likewise, it does not matter whether you call the differences between horrid-sounding and well-sounding tone a difference in quality of Tone, or "XYZ and VWQ-tone," or call it a difference of "Quantity." But unless you have mastered and can exemplify such differences in playing, you cannot fully express yourself musically.
    同样,无论你将难听和好听的音调之间的差异称为音调质量的差异,或者称之为“XYZ 和 VWQ 音调”,或者称之为“数量”的差异都无关紧要。但除非你掌握并能在演奏中举例说明这些差异,否则你无法完全在音乐上表达自己。
  3. Nomenclature suggestive of wrong Doing may however prove harmful - the term "Fixation" is such a term. It is obnoxious as it suggests "stiffening." 1
    暗示错误行为的命名可能会带来危害 - “固定”就是这样一个词。 它令人讨厌,因为它暗示着“僵化”。
  4. "Fixation" was invented to express the fact that there must be an immobile, stable, or resisting Basis for all the actions we use in playing. Unfortunately, as shown in previous pages, it suggests quite the wrong way of attaining such required Basis.
    “固定”一词是为了表达这样一个事实:在我们演奏时使用的所有动作都必须有一个不动、稳定或有抵抗力的基础。不幸的是,正如前面所示,它提出了一种完全错误的获得所需基础的方式。
  5. Remember, the proper way to counter the upward reactions is by supplying a down-stress (in some form or other) from the next adjacent part of the limb.
    记住,对抗上升反应的正确方法是通过从肢体的下一个相邻部位提供向下的压力(以某种形式)。
  6. Avoid, therefore, this ill-gotten term "Fixation," and at all cost learn to avoid all "stiffening."
    避免使用这个不当的术语“固执”,并尽一切代价学会避免所有“僵化”。
  7. Finally: all such cataloguing, or naming of things is very arid, and does not matter musically - unless suggestive of illdoing! What does matter, is to acquire and remember the sensations of Right Doing - expertness in sensation-ally recalling and thus re-creating the necessary tonal effects, so that your musical Self-expression shall be unfettered, and shall fully convey to others what you are able to perceive musically.
    最后:所有这种分类或命名事物的做法都是非常枯燥的,并且在音乐上并不重要 - 除非暗示着不端之事!重要的是要获得并记住正确行动的感觉 - 在感觉上熟练地回忆和重新创造必要的音调效果,以便您的音乐自我表达能够自由发挥,并且能够充分向他人传达您在音乐上所能感知的东西。
  8. Unless you have mastered Technique in this practical and spiritual way you will ever remain an inefficient Pianist, instead of being a true Music-maker, or even a Prophet of Music!
    除非你以这种实际和精神的方式掌握了技巧,否则你将永远是一个效率低下的钢琴家,而不是一个真正的音乐创作者,甚至是音乐先知!

FIFTY-FIVE DAILY MAXIMS 五十五条日常箴言

  • For all players. 对于所有的玩家。
  1. Without Rhythm there is but Emptiness.
    没有节奏,只有空虚。
  2. The day for Piano-typewriting is past. But it is never past for Music!
    钢琴打字的时代已经过去了。但对于音乐来说,永远不会过时!
  3. What you have to learn is to intend every note you play an intentional sound and an intentional time - and an intentional Duration.
    你需要学会的是,将你演奏的每个音符都当作有意义的声音和有意义的时间 - 以及有意义的持续时间。
Note. - To succeed in this, Lrur-Knowledge is needed - not Muscle-Knowledge!
注意。-要成功,需要的是智识-而不是肌肉知识!
  1. That is the long and short of "Technique." Therefore you cannot learn Technique without learning to attend just like that - to Music.
    这就是“技术”的长短。因此,你不能学会技术而不像这样专心致志地学习音乐。
  2. The worst crime in the Past was to try to teach Technique apart from exercise in Music.
    过去最严重的罪行是试图在音乐中将技术与练习分开教授。
  3. Musically, always sound each note as late as you dare, yet technically always make each note early enough - in key-descent!
    音乐上,始终尽可能晚地演奏每个音符,但在技术上始终要足够早地演奏每个音符 - 在音阶下降时!
  4. First learn to use Arm-weight so that you can sing.
    首先学会利用手臂重量,这样你就可以唱歌。
After that, learn to keep the arm "off" - so that you can run. Feel and hear it is "off" - you cannot see it!
之后,学会保持手臂“离开” - 这样你就可以奔跑。感受并听到它是“离开”的 - 你看不见它!
  1. Don't put your arm down, but instead allow it to "give," when you need its weight.
    不要放下你的手臂,而是在需要它的重量时让它“放松”。
  2. The arm is never "dropped" upon the keys, "the louder the note, the greater the height," except by fools!
    手臂永远不会“落在”琴键上,“音符越响亮,高度越大”,除了傻瓜!
  3. If you really hit the key down by a "drop" of the arm, you can neither "feel" the key nor make Music!
    如果你真的用手臂的“落”按下琴键,你既感受不到琴键,也无法演奏音乐!
  4. You need the Poised Arm (the self-supported, floating "arm-off" condition) in every passage - either fully poised, or sometimes a little less so. But in some passages (for Agility, Staccato, etc.) this poised condition is continuous, whereas elsewhere (for chords, cantabile, etc.), it is momeniarily relaxed during key-descent, but afterwards instantly resumed.
    在每个乐句中,你都需要保持平衡的手臂(自支撑、漂浮的“脱臂”状态),可以是完全平衡,也可以稍微放松一些。但在某些乐句中(用于敏捷、断奏等),这种平衡状态是持续的,而在其他地方(用于和弦、歌唱等),在按键下降时会短暂放松,但之后立即恢复。
  5. To kill Music - and your Piano, drive well forward and downward with rigid Elbow!
    扼杀音乐-和你的钢琴,用坚硬的肘部向前和向下推进!
But don't be so foolish!
但不要那么愚蠢!
Even when you momentarily use Forearm Down-force in addition to Upper-arm weight, always keep the Elbow still free I
即使在瞬间使用前臂向下的力量,除了上臂的重量外,始终保持肘部自由
  1. In the meantime don't forget to "use" your key - and to exert your finger - and hand-exertion behind it - for each note, every time.
    与此同时,不要忘记“使用”您的按键 - 并用手指 - 以及背后的手部努力 - 每次都要为每个音符努力。
  2. If you want to run you throw all baggage away! At the Piano do the same - keep the "arm-off" when you want to play a run! With the arm "off," choose every note's tonal and durational inflection when playing real music at speed.
    如果你想奔跑,就把所有的行李都丢掉!在钢琴上也是一样 - 当你想弹奔跑的音符时,保持“手臂离开”!手臂“离开”时,在以速度演奏真正的音乐时,选择每个音符的音调和持续时间的变化。
Never play faster than you can thus choose.
永远不要比你能力更快地演奏。
  1. In-between the sounding of the notes (however heavily you sound them) again "Arm-off," with nicely loose knuckles - if you wish to play musically.
    在音符之间(无论你弹奏得多么沉重)再次“断臂”,用松弛的指关节 - 如果你想要演奏音乐。
  2. The teaching of "Weight" without insistence on its due cessation is just as pernicious and mischievous as the old teaching of key-hitting "solely by finger-stroke!"
    对“重量”的教导如果不坚持其应有的停止,就像老式教导“仅凭手指击键”一样有害和恶劣!
NoTE. - In very quick passages you may carry along slightly more weight with impunity, as the so quickly succeeding keys here keep the burden off the key-beds.
注意。-在非常快速的乐句中,您可以稍微增加一些重量而不受惩罚,因为这里快速相继的键会使键床上的负担减轻。
  1. Always hold notes solely by the "small" muscles of the finger - with free, mobile knuckles, however forcibly your
    始终只用手指的“小”肌肉来保持音符 - 用自由、灵活的指关节,无论你多么用力

    finger may "grip" the key during its descent.
    手指在下降时可能会“抓住”琴键。
Else you can neither choose your tone, nor move along freely.
否则,你既不能选择你的音调,也不能自由地移动。
  1. Don't make cantabile passages sting, make them sing instead!
    不要让抒情段落刺痛,而是让它们歌唱!
  2. For singing tone, keep the elbow elastic, keep it free, easy - always easy at the Elbow.
    对于歌唱音调,保持肘部有弹性,保持它自由,轻松 - 肘部始终要轻松。
  3. While the Elbow feels free to fall, catch and grip well at the keys with your finger and your hand each time - just as naturally as when gripping hold of anything else.
    当肘部自由地下垂时,每次用手指和手很好地抓住琴键 - 就像自然地抓住其他任何东西一样。
  4. Let the grip be an increasing grip as you swing the key into movement.
    让握把成为一个随着你摇动钥匙而增加的握把。
Don't do it too late - always remember Maxim 6!
不要做得太晚 - 始终记得第 6 条准则!
  1. Never use Poke-touch or Shove-touch, with Elbow and Forearm digging into the keyboard. Nor pull the Elbow backwards.
    永远不要使用戳触或推触,用肘部和前臂挖入键盘。也不要向后拉肘部。
  2. Nor jab the key down - instead always feel your way with it.
    不要猛按键 - 而是要始终用感觉来操作。
  3. To help the finger, there are six ways of using the arm. Don't mis-use them!
    为了帮助手指,有六种使用手臂的方法。不要滥用它们!
You must alreys use: the Poised-Arm and the RotativeForEarm.
您必须始终使用:Poised-Arm 和 RotativeForEarm。
You may use during Key-descent:
您可以在键降期间使用:
Avoid the last in all forte-playing!
避免在所有强音演奏中出现最后一个!
  1. The most popular Mis-use of the arm is in its Forearmrotational aspect. It has thus been misused - invisibly - ever since the invention of the Keyboard!
    手臂最常见的误用是在其前臂旋转方面。因此,自从键盘发明以来,它一直被误用 - 但是看不见的!
  2. The mischief at the root of most bad Passage-work is in the wrong rotatory exertions of the Forearm - invisibly applied.
    大多数糟糕的乐段工作中的恶作剧根源在于前臂错误的旋转运动 - 无形中施加。
  3. Be sure, therefore, to cease all rotatory exertion in the
    务必停止所有旋转运动

    wrong direction - even of the "wreak" rotatory muscles - when you have to reverse the rotatory help required from finger to finger.
    错误的方向 - 即使是“造成”旋转肌肉 - 当您必须将从手指到手指的旋转帮助逆转时。
  4. Freedom, rotationally, is a sine qua non in all playing.
    自由,旋律,是所有演奏中不可或缺的要素。
  5. Rotational Freedom, in its direction, must always be away from the finger last used.
    旋转自由度在方向上必须始终远离上次使用的手指。
This applies also when a finger is turned over the thumb.
当一个手指翻转到拇指上时,也适用。
  1. When in doubt about a passage, always re-analyse it rotationally.
    当对一个乐句感到疑惑时,始终要进行旋转性重新分析。
  2. The very first time you use your fingers on any keyboard learn at once what is meant by rotational-help. Learn it first as Movement, but afterwards learn to give the required stresses without any such rocking movement whatsoever.
    第一次在任何键盘上使用手指时,立即学习什么是旋转帮助。首先将其视为运动,但之后学会在没有任何摇摆动作的情况下施加所需的压力。
  3. When in doubt, no matter how advanced a player you may be, refer to the first four of the "Nine Steps towards Fingerindividualization" - played by your fist, just as a child should do.
    当有疑问时,无论您是多么高级的演奏者,都应参考“九步走向手指个性化”的前四步 - 就像一个孩子应该做的那样,用你的拳头演奏。
  4. Learn correct Doing at the age of four. It is easiest then! Don't wait until you are perhaps forty, and then have to un-learn all the acquired "Wrongth," rotationally, and in many another way!
    在四岁时学会正确的做事。那时是最容易的!不要等到也许四十岁,然后不得不纠正所有已习得的“错误”,无论是旋转方面还是其他方面!
  5. Avoid "Passing-on" (Weight-transfer) touch for quick passages that demand musical and muscular individualization of the successive notes. Use Arm-vibration touch instead.
    避免在需要对连续音符进行音乐和肌肉个性化的快速乐句中使用“传递”(重心转移)触感。改用手臂振动触感。
Passed-on Weight means passed-on Tone - musical aridness and barrenness.
传承的重量意味着传承的音调 - 音乐的干燥和贫瘠。
  1. Never play really musical passages quicker than you can thus select, time and mean each note.
    永远不要以比你能够选择、计时和理解每个音符更快的速度演奏音乐段落。
  2. Only use Weight-transfer touch for spread chords, arabesques, slur-end notes, and for certain quick passages which do not need musical individualization from note to note.
    只有在弦韵、阿拉伯舞曲、连音结束音符以及某些不需要从音符到音符进行音乐个性化的快速乐句中才使用重心转移触感。
  3. Remember, to the extent you pass-on continuous Weight, to the same extent you are compelled to pass-on and transfer continuous Hand-stress.
    记住,只要你传递持续的重量,你就必须传递和转移持续的手部压力。
NoTE. - This last may sometimes be accompanied by actual rolling (rotatory) movements over groups of notes. This quite exceptional touch-form has however given rise to absurd "Undulatory Theories of Touch." Avoid them!
注意。- 这种触感有时可能伴随着对音符组的实际滚动(旋转)运动。然而,这种非常特殊的触感形式已经导致了荒谬的“波动触感理论”。避免它们!
  1. Correct Position is the resultant of good Balance between the invisible and visible playing elements.
    正确的位置是看不见和可见演奏元素之间良好平衡的结果。
  2. CHopIN said "if your playing looks well it probably also sounds well." One might add: "If you do well it will also probably look well!"
    肖邦曾说:“如果你的演奏看起来不错,那么它可能也听起来不错。” 人们可能会补充说:“如果你做得好,它也可能看起来不错!”
  3. Don't sit at the Piano as at a Dinner-table! Give armweight a chance, by your sitting reasonably far away.
    不要像坐在餐桌旁一样坐在钢琴前!给手臂重量一个机会,通过合理地坐得离钢琴远一点。
  4. Sit with elbow about level with the keys, and better too low than too high.
    坐在肘部大约与键盘平齐的位置,比太高要好。
  5. Avoid pressing your knuckles "in." You cannot run nor walk comfortably with your legs bent double!
    避免用指关节向内压。双腿弯曲时无法舒适地跑步或行走!
  6. Don't try to express yourself by wild movements of your body and arms; - "Don't leak," as MYra Hess has well said!
    不要试图通过身体和手臂的狂野动作来表达自己;-正如 MYra Hess 所说的那样,“不要泄漏”!
  7. Don't force the listener to use his eyes upon you, instead of his ears upon your music.
    不要强迫听众用眼睛看你,而不是用耳朵听你的音乐。
  8. Don't sit all huddled up; it is unhealthy and looks ugly. You want your playing to sound well, therefore avoid distracting the hearer by making it look ugly.
    不要蜷缩着坐着;这样不健康,也不好看。你希望自己的演奏听起来好听,所以要避免让听众分心,让演奏看起来难看。
  9. The Naming of things does not explain things!
    事物的命名并不能解释事物!
  10. Always substitute a softer note for a louder one, whenever you can. People only BEGIN to listen to you when you play softly.
    始终在可能的情况下用柔和的音符替换较响亮的音符。只有当你轻柔演奏时,人们才开始倾听你。
  11. This does not imply flabbiness in your singing passages, nor anywhere else.
    这并不意味着你的歌唱段落,或其他任何地方都松弛。
On the contrary, make every melody note carry.
相反,让每个旋律音符都承载。
Play "inside" the key, even in ppp.
在 ppp 的情况下,也要在“键”内演奏。
  1. Nor does this mean that you should not use the fullest tone in your climaxes.
    这并不意味着你在高潮部分不应该使用最充分的音色。
  2. But quality in performance is everything - in spite of the Foolishness that has been talked, and whatever the explanation. Mere noise never convinces anyone!
    但是表演中的质量才是一切 - 尽管有人在胡说八道,无论解释是什么。单纯的噪音永远无法说服任何人!
  3. Never rattle along. Instead, always try to see Music. 52. Always try to see the Beautiful - through Key and Time. 53. Look for the Beautiful, which is always there if it be music - look for the physical, emotional, and spiritual beauty.
    永远不要匆匆而过。相反,始终尝试看到音乐。52. 始终尝试看到美丽 - 通过音调和节奏。53. 寻找美丽,如果是音乐,它总是存在的 - 寻找身体、情感和精神上的美丽。
  4. Always use both your physical and your spiritual Ear.
    始终要同时运用你的身体和精神的耳朵。
  5. If it is NOT Music, then it is not worth worrying over. A typewriter will serve as well!
    如果不是音乐,那就不值得担心。打字机同样可以胜任!

FINAL PRECEPTS 最终教义

I. Never touch the keyboard without meaning to make Music.
永远不要无意中触摸键盘,而不是为了制作音乐。
II. Even in your first exercises -
II. 即使在你的第一个练习中 -
mean the Moment of each sound, and see that you get it.
意味着每个声音的时刻,并确保你理解它。
mean the Kind of sound for each note, and see that you get it.
意味着每个音符的声音类型,并确保你理解它。
III. Feel what the musical effect should be - and feel the Key - and how you move it.
III. 感受音乐效果应该是什么 - 感受关键 - 以及如何移动它。
IV. "Elbow elastic" for all singing and big tone during Key-descent - not rigid and pushed into the key.
IV. 在降调期间,所有歌唱和大音调都要“肘部有弹性”——不要僵硬地推入音调。
V. "Arm-off" in between the sounding of all notes, and during all light running passages.
V. 在所有音符的发声之间,以及在所有轻快的演奏段落中,“Arm-off”。
VI. You have ten fingers! So do not forget that you usually need ten separate hands to help them, and often also ten separate arms!
VI. 你有十根手指!所以不要忘记通常需要十只独立的手来帮助它们,而且通常也需要十只独立的胳膊!
VII. The Duration of each note is as important as the kind of tone.
第七章。每个音符的持续时间和音调的种类一样重要。
VIII. In the quickest passages mean every note.
第八章。在最快的乐句中,每个音符都很重要。
IX. Be a sentient human being, not a contemptible automaton musically.
IX. 做一个有感知的人类,而不是一个可鄙的音乐机器人。
X. Cleanliness is said to be next to godliness. Sense of the Beautiful is sense of God.
X. 清洁被认为是靠近虔诚的。美的感觉是对上帝的感觉。

Educational Works for Pianoforte by TOBIAS MATTHAY
托比亚斯·马塞的钢琴教育作品

With 22 Hllustrations. 8vo, pp, xlii +328 . 10s. .
带有 22 幅插图。8vo,页数 xlii + 328。10 先令。

THE ACT OF TOUCH * IN ALL ITS DIVERSITY.
Musical Times says (1913)
触摸的行为*在其多样性中。《音乐时报》称(1913 年)

"When Mr. Tobias Matthay first published his work, 'The Act of Touch,' in 1903, it was received with very mixed feelings by the musical profession. Many scoffed at the mere fact that an acknowledged expert required some 300 pages of closely printed matter to explain how to play the pianoforte; others regarded the book as 'a one man's fad' which would have its day and be gone; others indignantly denied that anything could be wrong with existing methods, which had produced a Liszt, a Rubinstein, a Madame Schumann. But the wise, even if unable to grasp a tithe of the new gospel at first, recognised the fact that here was something giving food for thought and experiment.
当托比亚斯·马塞首次在 1903 年出版他的作品《触摸的行为》时,这在音乐界引起了褒贬不一的反应。许多人嘲笑一个公认的专家需要大约 300 页密密麻麻的文字来解释如何演奏钢琴;其他人认为这本书是“一个人的怪癖”,会有它的时代然后消失;还有一些人愤怒地否认现有方法有任何问题,这些方法曾经培养出李斯特、鲁宾斯坦和舒曼夫人。但明智的人,即使一开始无法完全理解新福音的一部分,也认识到这里有一些值得深思和实验的东西。
"And now? The 'one-man's fad' has within ten short years altered radically the whole spstem of modern pianoforte teaching. The Matthay Principles, Matthay Doctrines, Matthay Methods, call them what one may, are known the world over, and probably never before in art has an almost worid-wide revolution been accomplished in so short a space of time. Truly of art did Schumann say, 'Es ist des Lernens kein Ende.' " Crówn 8vo. .
“现在呢?在短短十年内,“一个人的时尚”彻底改变了现代钢琴教学体系。马塞原则,马塞信条,马塞方法,无论如何称呼,这些方法在全世界都广为人知,也许在艺术史上,从未有过如此短的时间内完成了几乎全球性的革命。舒曼曾说过,艺术永无止境。”Crówn 8vo. .

THE FIRST PRINCIPLES OF PIANOFORTE PLAYING
钢琴演奏的第一原则

Being an extract from the Author's "The Act of Touch." Designed for School use, and wilh two additional Chapters-"Directions for Learners" and "Advice to Teachers." Crown 8vo. 2s. .
从作者的《触摸的行为》中提取。设计用于学校使用,并附有两个额外章节-"学习者指导"和"教师建议"。皇冠 8vo。2 先令。

COMMENTARIES 评论

ON THE TEACHING OF PIANOFORTE TECHNIQUE.
钢琴技术教学。
A Supplement to "The Act of Touch" and "First Principles."
《触摸的行为》和《第一原则》的补充。
LONGMANS, GREEN & CO., 39 Paternoster Row, London, E.C. 4.
朗曼斯,格林公司,伦敦帕特诺斯特街 39 号,E.C. 4。
  • Italian Translation: S. T. E. N., Turin
    意大利翻译:S. T. E. N.,都灵
1 German Translation: Kahnt Gebrider, Leipzig
1 德国翻译:卡恩特兄弟,莱比锡

Quarto. 7s. .
四开。7 先令。

RELAXATION STUDIES 放松研究

In the Muscular Discriminations required for Touch, Agility and Expression in Pianoforte Playing. Cloth bound ( 150 pages, 4to), with numerous Illustrations and Musical Examples; with a Portrait of the Author.
在钢琴演奏中所需的肌肉辨别中,灵活性和表达力。布面装订(150 页,4to),附有众多插图和音乐示例;附有作者肖像。
BOSWORTF & CO., Heddon Street, Regent Street, W. Quarto. 1s. .
BOSWORTF & CO.,海登街,摄政街,W.四开。1 先令。

THE PRINCIPLES OF FINGERING,
LAWS OF PEDALLING, etc.
指法原则,踏板法则等。

An Extract from above.
从上面提取。

BOSWORTH & CO. 博斯沃斯与公司

ON MEMORIZING and playing from memory and on Practice generaily. . net. THE SLUR OR COUPLET of Notes in all its variety, its Interpretation and Execution. A lecture - A Continuation of Musical Interpretation. With 96 musical examples.
关于记忆和从记忆中演奏以及关于一般练习。 。所有种类的音符连线或连音,其解释和执行。一场讲座 - 音乐解释的延续。附带 96 个音乐示例。
. net.  . 网。
THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE in Pianoforte Technique. 8s. 6d. net.
钢琴技术中的可见与不可见。净价 8 先令 6 便士。
AN EPITOME from same (for school use). 3 s. . net.
同一来源的缩影(供学校使用)。3 美元。
OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS, 96 Wimpole Street, London, W. 1.
牛津大学出版社,伦敦威姆普尔街 96 号,W. 1。
Sole Agents for U.S.A.: CARL FISCHER, INC., 56 Cooper Square, New York.
美国独家代理商:卡尔·菲舍尔有限公司,纽约库珀广场 56 号。

  1. This is enlarged upon in Chapter III.
    这在第三章有详细阐述。
  2. 1 These laws of Inteppretation are dealt with in my "Musical Interpretation" (Joseph Willams, London, and Boston Music Co., U. S. A.) and in its Supplement: "The Shur or Couplet of Notes in all its Variety" (Oxford University Press).
    这些解释法则在我的《音乐解释》(Joseph Willams,伦敦,波士顿音乐公司,美国)以及其补充资料《所有变奏中的音符对或联唱》(牛津大学出版社)中有详细介绍。
  3. Do not confuse speed with vibration of the string, they are two different things; the first implies loudness, the second implies pitch. You cannot alter the vibrationnumber of a string, it is constant; but you can alter the amplitude of those vibrations, - whether the vibrations are of small or large extent, - and that implies variation in the degree of speed, and the consequent degree of loudness. See p. 73, "The Act of Touch" (Longmans, Green & Co.).
    不要混淆速度和弦的振动,它们是两回事;前者意味着响度,后者意味着音高。你不能改变弦的振动次数,它是恒定的;但你可以改变这些振动的幅度,- 无论振动的范围是小还是大,- 这意味着速度的程度变化,以及随之而来的响度程度。参见第 73 页,“触摸的行为”(朗曼斯,格林公司)。
  4. See Additional Note XVIII, An alternative form of .
    查看附注 XVIII, 的另一种形式。
  5. Moreover, not only must the key go down rightly, but the holding-down and the coming-up maust also be exact.
    此外,不仅必须正确按下按键,而且按下和释放按键也必须准确。
    This principle applies in all performance, whatever the instrument, and also in ariy pursuit needing muscular nicety of action; and the giving of such attention must of course become habit or "second nature" - subconscious - before we can freely translate our feelings through any instrument.
    这个原则适用于所有的表演,无论是什么乐器,也适用于需要肌肉动作精细的任何追求;这种关注的给予当然必须成为习惯或“第二天性”-潜意识的-在我们可以自由地通过任何乐器传达我们的感情之前。
  6. 1 Even some recent writers have tried to perpetuate this fallacy!
    1 甚至一些最近的作家也试图保持这个谬论!
  7. 1 See "Child's First Steps" (Joseph Williams); "Pianist's First Music-making"; "Nine Steps towards Finger-individualization"; and "First Solo Book." (Oxford University Press.)
    1 查看《儿童的第一步》(Joseph Williams);《钢琴家的初次音乐制作》;《通向手指个性化的九步》;以及《第一独奏曲集》。(牛津大学出版社。)
  8. See Chapter IX, "Flat 9. Bent Finger-actions." See also Chapters XIII and XIV, "On Position and Nomenclature." See also "The Act of Touch," Chapters XVI and XVII, etc.
    查看第九章,“平调 9. 弯曲手指动作。”另请参阅第十三章和第十四章,“关于位置和命名。”另请参阅“触摸的行为”,第十六章和第十七章等。
  9. 1 See Chapter VIII, "On the Holding of Notes"; also Additional Note XIII, "The Flat and Bent Fingers."
    查看第八章“关于音符的保持”;另请参阅附加说明十三,“扁平和弯曲的手指”。
  10. Hence have arisen those fantastic "Undulatory" and "Curvilinear" theories of touch first put forward in the dark ages of piano-teaching, when everything was tentative, owing to the fundamental muscular facts not having been grasped, since Eye-evidence was alone depended upon - theories resuscitated, however, by some recent writers!
    因此,那些奇幻的“波浪”和“曲线”触摸理论应运而生,最初是在钢琴教学的黑暗时代提出的,那时一切都是试探性的,因为基本的肌肉事实尚未被把握,因为只依赖眼睛证据 - 然而,这些理论最近被一些作家重新提出!
    Unless you purposely play without any Forearm rotational exertion - and therefore with your hand sideways, as recommended in my "Child's First Steps" and "Nine Steps towards Finger-individualization," which refer to.
    除非你故意不使用任何前臂旋转力量 - 因此手侧向,正如我在《儿童的第一步》和《朝向手指个性化的九个步骤》中建议的那样。
  11. Such misunderstandings are on a level with one that occurred recently in class. After a lecture of mine on these very points, a member of the class at her next lesson asked me to explain "How can one possibly play legato if one takes one's arm 'off'?" - and illustrated her question by sliding her hand and arm "OFF" - the keyboard! This came from a quite intelligent woman! But she had probably only listened to half I said; all the ideas were new to her, and of course she had been brought up under the sway of that paralyzing fetish of Movement - which always seems to throw a dark pall over the sufferer's intelligence.
    这样的误解与最近在课堂上发生的一个误解相当。在我讲解完这些要点后,班上的一位学生在下一堂课上问我如何“如果把手臂‘离开’,怎么可能演奏连奏?”并通过将手和手臂“离开”键盘来说明她的问题!这是来自一个相当聪明的女士!但她可能只听了我说的一半;所有的想法对她来说都是新的,当然她在那个瘫痪的“运动”迷信的影响下长大——这似乎总是让受害者的智力笼罩在一片黑暗之中。
  12. See If 35 , and also IT 11,12 and 13 of Chapter II.
    查看第 35 页,以及第 II 章的第 11、12 和 13 页。
    2 Vide , on Weight-transfer Touch, and , on Arm-vibration Touch; and also Chapter XII on this subject.
    2 个视频 ,关于重心转移触摸,和 ,关于手臂振动触摸;还有第十二章关于这个主题。
  13. 1 See the extra Note on "Arm-fall," on the next page.
    1 请参阅下一页关于“Arm-fall”的额外说明。
  14. 1 All this is fully explained in Chapter VI under "Forearm Rotation."
    1 所有这些都在第六章“前臂旋转”中得到了充分解释。
  15. 1 No doubt screws were given right-hand threads, because rotatory-actions and movements were found easier outwards (towards the little-finger side) than inwards (towards the thumb), and very possibly this fact influenced clock-makers to choose a "clockwise" movement for the hands on their dials!
    毫无疑问,螺丝采用右旋螺纹,因为发现向外(向小指侧)的旋转动作和移动比向内(向拇指侧)更容易,这个事实很可能影响了钟表制造商选择在表盘上的指针上采用“顺时针”运动!
  16. 1 The ulna, itself, can also rotate, with a stationary radius as pivot. Thus any finger-tip can become the axis of rotation. See p. 56 .
    尺骨本身也可以旋转,以固定的桡骨为支点。因此,任何指尖都可以成为旋转轴。见第 56 页。
  17. See Chapter XIV, "On Nomenclature."
    查看第十四章,“关于命名”。
  18. 1 Free from all antagonistic exertion, but not without that slight exertion of the "small" muscles, required to keep the hand in its level position!
    1 从所有对抗性的努力中解放出来,但并非没有那种微小的努力来保持手的水平位置所需的“小”肌肉的努力!
  19. See "Additional Note," No. III, "On Rotation-misunderstandings," where these experiments are amplified.
    请参阅“附注”第三号,“关于旋转-误解”,这些实验得到了进一步阐释。
  20. See Chapter V, T40 - on the late John Hunter's discoveries of the Dual nature of the muscular equipment. Herein lies a great part of the secret of good, easy technique.
    查看第五章,T40 - 关于约翰·亨特(John Hunter)晚期发现的肌肉设备的双重性质。这里包含了良好、轻松技术的一大秘密。
  21. See I 13, on the holding-notes Test.
    看到我 13,关于保持音符的测试。
  22. 1 "Relaxation Studies," page 4, etc. (Bosworth).
    1“放松研究”,第 4 页等(博斯沃斯)。
  23. 1 In ordinary life, this thrusting action of the finger is rarely employed, except when pushing something away, or playing at marbles, etc.!
    在日常生活中,除了推开某物或玩弹珠等情况下,手指的这种推进动作很少被使用!
    2 No, this does Not mean necessarily a Movement forward of the Elbow!
    2 不,这并不一定意味着肘部向前移动!
  24. Here refer to "Musical Interpretation" (Joseph Williams), Section II, page 51 , for a full elaboration of this point, and all it implies.
    请参阅《音乐诠释》(Joseph Williams)第二部分,第 51 页,以获得关于这一观点及其含义的详尽阐述。
  25. Except in the first steps of playing, as shown in my "Child's First Steps," and "Nine Steps towards Finger-individualization," where, instead, you sound the notes with the side of your hand.
    除了在演奏的最初阶段,如我的《孩子的第一步》和《通向手指独立的九个步骤》中所示,在那里,你要用手的侧面发出音符。
  26. 1 See Chapter X, $6, and Chapter VI, ₪36, etc., on Octave-Playing; and for further directions as to octave-playing refer to the EPITome, page 30, and also to the Section on Octave-playing, pages 91 to 99 , in Relaxation Studies (Bosworth), where full instruction is given.
    查看第十章,第 6 节,以及第六章,第 36 节等,关于八度演奏的内容;有关八度演奏的进一步指导,请参阅 EPITome 第 30 页,以及在《放松研究》(Bosworth)中关于八度演奏的部分,第 91 至 99 页,其中提供了详细指导。
  27. A recent writer advocates some two pounds or more of weight to remain thus heavily resting on the keyboard! A mistake made by BrerteaupT and others of the German school - "schwere Tastenbelastung," they call it. As already pointed out, this teaching of a heavy weight carried along the keyboard or keybeds has wrecked many an aspiring Pianist. Avoid the error at all cost.
    最近的一位作家主张键盘上要保持两磅或更多的重量!这是 BrerteaupT 和其他德国学派的错误 - 他们称之为“schwere Tastenbelastung”。正如已经指出的,沿着键盘或键盘承托板携带重物的教导毁掉了许多有抱负的钢琴家。不惜一切代价避免这个错误。
  28. See "The Slur or Couplet of Notes," Oxford University Press.
    查看《音符的连读或对偶》,牛津大学出版社。
  29. 1 Here refer back to 79 , page 92, where this is explained.
    1 这里请参考第 79 页,第 92 页有解释。
  30. 1 See Note under next paragTaph.
    1 参见下一段下面的注释。
  31. If you sit too close you will be tempted to poke forward, and thus render all your playing stilted and uncomfortable and unpleasant.
    如果你坐得太靠近,你会不禁往前戳,从而使你的演奏变得生硬、不舒服和不愉快。
  32. See the outlined figure of the Master on page 305 of The Act of Touch.
    查看《触摸的行为》第 305 页上大师的轮廓。
  33. "To use the rotatory movement [N.b. Movement] of the forearm to play arpeggios or even extended passages such as Dominant sevenths, etc., is a mistake, and subversive of good technique. Some teachers [i.e., Matthayites] even go so far as to teach its use in five-finger exercises. Anything more unscientific, and indeed mistaken, than this it is difficult to imagine."
    利用前臂的旋转运动来演奏琶音甚至延伸段落,如属七和弦等,是一个错误,有悖于良好的技术。一些老师(即马塞洛派)甚至在五指练习中教授其使用。比这更不科学,实际上是错误的事情,很难想象。
    And here are some quotations from his apparent imitator and adaptor:-
    以下是他明显的模仿者和适应者的一些引用:-
    (a) "In all circumstances we must avoid in clear-cut finger work rotatory action whether 'visible' or 'invisible' since this is bound to interfere with pure finger articulation."
    在任何情况下,我们都必须避免清晰的手指动作中的旋转动作,无论是“可见的”还是“不可见的”,因为这必然会干扰纯手指的表达。
  34. Possibly one might expect to find it diffcult to "explain" such elementary matters even to so intelligent an animal as a clever horse, dog or cat - but surely one has a right to expect something better from a human intelligence?
    也许有人可能会认为,即使是对于如聪明的马、狗或猫这样的动物来说,“解释”这些基本事项也是困难的 - 但是人类智慧难道不应该表现得更好吗?
  35. True, I have pointed out, that for the sake of realizing the correct rotational direction from note to note, that it is well sometimes to take a passage slowly, thus giving the opportunity of analysing the rotational problems involved, by tentative actual movement-TRSTS in this case. Nowhere, however, have I made the absurd statement that one should provide rotational movements for each note in rapid scale or arpeggio passages, as falsely asserted.
    确实,我已经指出,为了实现从音符到音符的正确旋转方向,有时最好慢慢进行一段乐句,从而有机会分析涉及的旋转问题,通过试探性的实际运动-在这种情况下是 TRSTS。然而,我从未荒谬地说过,在快速音阶或琶音乐句中,每个音符都应提供旋转运动,这是错误的。
  36. See Additional Note, No. XVII, "On Strong v. Weak Fingers."
    请参阅附注 XVII,“关于强壮与虚弱的手指”。
    2 There are some gifted with Samson-like muscles, however, who can nimbly get over the ground and play quite loudly in spite of much wrong-doing in this respect!
    有些人天生就像参孙一样有力的肌肉,可以灵活地穿越地面,尽管在这方面做得不好,也能大声演奏!
  37. Indeed, if you have an arm like a blacksmith's you can drive your way through the softest hammer - incidentally, ruining its purpose. But every Piano-maker, who knows his vocation, will nevertheless be willing to provide the kard Hammer (with its full range of colour) for every true artist whom he can trust not to misrepresent his instrument.
    确实,如果你有像铁匠一样的臂膀,你可以轻松地击穿最柔软的锤子 - 顺便说一句,毁掉了它的用途。但是,每个懂得自己职业的钢琴制造商仍然愿意为每位他能信任不会误解他的乐器的真正艺术家提供卡德式锤子(具有其全部色彩范围)。
    The next Note on "Pianola g. Human Passage-work" confirms this one.
    下一个关于“Pianola g. Human Passage-work”的音符证实了这一点。
  38. See also the previous Note, "On the Visible and Invisible in Piano-playing."
    请参阅前文《关于钢琴演奏中的可见与不可见》。
  39. This holds good even in the case of our being startled, when all our muscles may become more or less tense. This tenseness occurs in response to our S.O.S., our call for preparedness, for self-defence; we instinctively then call upon all our limbs to be ready for attack, and all the muscles again respond to the indirect stimulus.
    即使在我们受到惊吓的情况下,这一点仍然成立,当时我们所有的肌肉可能会变得或多或少紧张。这种紧张是为了响应我们的 S.O.S.,我们对准备的呼唤,对自卫的呼唤;我们本能地要求所有四肢准备好应对攻击,所有肌肉再次对间接刺激做出反应。
  40. As we know, Chopin is reported often to have mystified his pupils by using a "flat finger."
    正如我们所知,肖邦经常被报道使用“平指”来迷惑他的学生。
  41. 1 See Additional Note, No. X, The "Pure Finger-Work" Myth.
    1 请参阅附注 X,“纯指法”神话。
  42. "Rhythm is that property of a succession (sequence) of events in time which produces on the mind of the observer the sense of proportion between the duration of the several events or groups of events of which the succession is composed."
    “节奏是时间中一系列事件的性质,它在观察者的心灵上产生一种比例感,这种比例感是由组成这一系列的各个事件或事件组的持续时间所产生的。”
  43. See Additional Note, No. XIX, "On Rhythmical Attention " - a reprint from 1893.
    查看附注,第 XIX 号,“关于节奏注意力” - 1893 年的再版。
  44. 1 As explained before, the "hump" or obstruction felt during key-descent arises from the repetition-lever being pressed-up against its regulating screw, thus compressing the little spring which actuates both it and the hopper. It is the compression of this spring which we feel as an obstruction during the course of keydescent. The exercise given on page 9 can be of great help towards the acquisition of both forms of -playing - taking a chord down repeatedly only so far as this obstruction, and without sounding the notes at all.
    1 如前所述,按键下降时感到的“隆起”或阻碍是由于重复杠杆被按压到其调节螺钉上,从而压缩了激活它和料斗的小弹簧。正是这个弹簧的压缩使我们在按键下降过程中感到阻碍。第 9 页上给出的练习对于掌握 的两种形式 - 仅将和弦下降到这个障碍处,而且完全不发声音 - 可能会有很大帮助。
  45. 1 The principle applies in a measure even for the sharpest percussion touch.
    1 这个原则即使对于最尖锐的打击乐触感也适用。
  46. That is, by continuing the effort intended to produce tone after the tone is made!
    这意味着,在产生音调后继续努力!
    This applies both when you need an actual movement and when you need a stress without movement.
    这既适用于需要实际运动的情况,也适用于需要压力而无需运动的情况。
  47. 1 The necessity of a stable foundation for each action was vaguely felt in the past, hence those fallacious ideas of "Fixation," unhappily copied by some recent authors.
    过去模糊地感觉到每个行动需要稳定的基础,因此一些最近的作者不幸地抄袭了那些错误的“固定”观念。
  48. For quite soft running passages the inertia of the perfectly poised arm will serve sufficiently as basis both for "clinging" and "thrusting" finger; but for larger tones played by "clinging" finger the upper arm and elbow must tend to fall backwards, whereas with "bent-inger" the upper arm tends to be exerted forwards. See Section IX, "Flat and Bent Finger."
    对于相当柔和的奔跑段落,完美平衡的手臂的惯性将足以作为“紧贴”和“推进”手指的基础;但对于由“紧贴”手指演奏的较大音调,上臂和肘部必须倾向于向后倾斜,而对于“弯曲手指”,上臂则倾向于向前施加压力。请参见第九节,“平和弯曲手指”。
  49. Even today there are still writers who fail to grasp this simple fact, that rotational stress does not necessarily signify Movement; and their attempted Touch-explanations lamentably and completely founder in consequence of this misapprehension.
    即使在今天,仍然有一些作家未能领会这个简单的事实,即旋转应力并不一定意味着运动;由于这种误解,他们试图解释触摸的努力遗憾地完全失败。
    In the old days this was excusable, but not Now!
    从前这是可以原谅的,但现在不行了!
  50. Hence also the mis-teaching that "the louder the note the higher must be the fall" of your arm - another fallacy which a recent author and his subsequent imitator have had the impudence to ascribe to myself (of all people!) in books replete with similar total misrepresentations of my teachings. How could one judge Key-resistance if the arm were really thus "dropped down"!
    因此也存在误传,即“音符越响,手臂下降的幅度就越大”的错误观念 - 最近一位作者及其后来的模仿者竟然厚颜无耻地将这种谬误归因于我(居然是我!)在充斥着类似完全错误陈述的书籍中。如果手臂真的是这样“下垂”,又怎么能判断按键的阻力呢!
  51. Sec Additional Note in "Digest" - "The pure Finger-work fallacy."
    “摘要”中的 秒附加说明 - “纯手指技术的谬误。”
  52. Or, translated into the impressive quasi-scientific jargon affected by some recent writers: "Use both the lumbricalis and the flexor sublimis digitorum during key-descent." This, however, does not seem materially to help things forward?
    或者,用一些最近作家受到的令人印象深刻的准科学术语翻译:“在按键下降时同时使用蠕动肌和指深屈肌。” 然而,这似乎并没有实质性地推动事情向前发展?
    See "Relaxation Studies" for these three and other test-exercises.
    请参阅“放松研究”以获取这三个和其他测试练习。
  53. See Note to , of Section XI, "Staccato and Legato."
    查看第 节“断音和连音”中的 注。
  54. See "The Slur or Couplet of Notes - in all its Variety, its Interpretation and Execution." Oxford University Press.
    查看牛津大学出版社的《音符的连读或连音-以其各种形式、解释和执行》。
  55. Or "Iumbricalis," to use the anatomical jargon affected by certain writers of today. See Section VIII, and 5 .
    或者“Iumbricalis”,使用当今某些作家喜欢的解剖学术语。请参阅第 VIII 节, 和 5。
  56. Study also this same Section in the "Digest" itself, and the Chapter on "Position" in "The Act of Touch" - Longmans, Green & Co.
    还要在《摘要》本身中研究这一部分,以及在《触摸的行为》一书中关于“位置”的章节 - Longmans,Green&Co。
    You may hold your fingers, hands and arms in perfectly orthodox positions and yet your (invisible) playing-actions may be perfectly wrong and ineffective.
    您可能保持手指、手和手臂在完全正统的位置,但您的(看不见的)演奏动作可能完全错误和无效。
  57. See "The Act of Touch," Chapter XII (Longmans); also an additional Chapter on this point in "Relaxation Studies" (Bosworth); and "Commentaries" on the merging of the three species, p. 14.
    查看《触摸的行为》,第十二章(朗曼斯出版社);还有一章关于这一点的内容在《放松研究》(博斯沃思出版社)中;以及关于三种物种融合的“评论”,第 14 页。
    See Additional Note in the Digest: "On the Ugly and Beautiful in Piano Touch.
    查看摘要中的附加说明:“关于钢琴触感中的丑陋与美丽。
  58. It was invented in the recent past by those who could still see no further than the observed Movements, hence their wrong diagnosis of Touch.
    它是由那些仍然只能看到观察到的动作的人在不久前发明的,因此他们错误地诊断了触感。
    2 Thus to recapitulate once again; to use your finger effectively against the Key you must indeed do something to counter its reaction upwards against the knuckle during Key-descent. But it was wrongly supposed that the knuckle must therefore be stiffened - hence this term "Firation." Whereas you now know, that although the knuckles must be made to resist during the finger's action against the Key, there should be no "stiffening" whatever, but instead you must give a nicely-timed down-exertion of the hand to counter the recoil at the knuckle; moreover, remember, that this down-exertion of the hand must cease instantly it has served its purpose, and that the knuckle must therefore be quite mobile and loose in-between the sounding of the notes; while the "small" muscles of the finger alone continue the holding of the key either at surface or key-bed level.
    因此,再次总结一下;为了有效地使用手指对抗键盘在按键时向指关节上方的反作用力,你确实必须在按键下降时做一些事情。但错误的观念是认为指关节必须变得僵硬 - 因此出现了“Firation”这个术语。而现在你知道,尽管在手指对抗键盘时必须使指关节抵抗,但绝对不能“僵硬”,相反,你必须在适当的时机用手向下用力以对抗指关节的反弹;此外,请记住,手的这种向下用力在达到目的后必须立即停止,因此指关节在按键发声时必须非常灵活和松动;而手指的“小”肌肉则继续保持按键,无论是在键面还是键床的高度。
  59. 1 That is: the whole arm momentarily free from the shoulder (to the tonerequired extent) - either visibly or invisibly - with elbow always free.
    1 这就是:整个手臂瞬间从肩膀上(在所需的程度上)解放出来 - 无论是明显地还是隐形地 - 肘部始终保持自由。
    To ascribe such mis-teaching to myself is indeed folly at its height!
    将这种错误的教导归咎于我自己,实在是愚蠢至极!